DELHI UNIVERSITY
LJBRARY
DELHI UNIVERSITY LIBR ARY
;a,N<,,vas3w.-M9.
Ac. No. 7 ’ Doje of telpasc forloan
This book should be returned on or biefSre .the date last stamped
below. An overdue charge of O.t nP.awill be charg
day. the book kept overtijae,
for each
HISTOR-y OF-TIRHUT
From ihe Earliest Times
to
End of the Nineteenth Century.
BY
SHYAM It^RAYAN SINGH, M B E* Ray Bahadur,
Qj the Bihar^nd Onssa Civil Service.
Author of “ The IndnUrtes »» Bihar and Orissa ”
B
WITH A FOREWORD
BY
• >SIR HAVIIyAND LbMESURIER, KC.IB., C.SI., I.C,S
Late Acting Governor of*Bihar and Orissa, and Ptesidenl of the Bihar and
Orissa Research Soatiy,
CALCUTTA:
THE BAPTIST MISSION PRESS,
1922
FORE^^QRD
i have beeTi requested to write a Foiewoid to lIi.
Shyam Naiayaii Singh’s Histoiy of .Tiihut and I do so
with confidence that I /as mstiumental in biinging it to
the notice at so distinguished an authoiity as Professoi
Sylvain Lftvi, and it is on his encouragement that the book
IS published He would indeed himself have wiitten the
intioductforif had he not been called away to Nepal on
iiigent business It is with sincere pleasure that I intro-
duce- to the public st woik on Bihai histoiy by a Bi]jai i,
which has earned the commendation of so distinguished a
scholar
Ranlhi,
May j6th ii)^i
H LeMESURISR,
President
Hihat and Onssa Research Society
PREFACE
It is an admitted fact that owing chiefly tto the lack of
an acTeqnate account of the subject, few possess any con-
nected mfortnation about the history of Tirhut * without
which the civilization of India as a whole cannot be fully
appreciated For not only does it possess much intnnsic
merit in itself bi^t the light it sheds on the life and thought
of Indian population has a peculiar interest ■rfot everj*
student of Indian history It is ratlier strange that up to
this time no history of Tirhut as a whole has been written
in any Tlangtiage and any attempt, however inadequate, to
m/ike up,the ‘deficiency may perhaps be welcome. It is in
this behef that: T have ventured to offer this book to the
public. I ha,ve not tried to treat the topics in a full .and
comprehensive manner, but have contented myself with
noting down only those facts, the knowledge of which, I
hope, may be of same use to the country As regaids
chronological data and statements of facts, I lay no claim
to original research, and nldst; express full acknowledg-
ment for the use of the works of my predecessors in the
■ field But the treatment of the subject and '‘interpreta-
tion of facts are mostly my own, and sometimes differ
mateiially from those of other writers. I have avoided
Its far as possible entering into controversies «n points of
purely- literary interest, though it has been sometimes
necessary to take ai jdefiuite sta'hd-point when important
historical issues ar^at stake.
The system of transliteration here followed is that
* : ’ ,
* Vamana in his LmganaSasana (cf. p’lge i8, Gaekwad's Oriental Senes No
VI, Baroda Bdition, 1:9x8) has mentioned
and as Vamana lived in the 8th century A EW, it is clear that the name Tirabhukti
6r Tirhut was known in the 8th century AO.
vi PREFACE,
t
which has been adopteci by tlie Royal Asiatic Society of
Great Britain*’ and Ireland -and adopted also elsewhere
owing to the difficnlty of reproducing Sanskrit words on
account of the inadequacy of the Roman alphabet which
necessitates the use of diacritical marks. The letter 6 in
Sanskrit is the equivalent of Sh in ‘Shun ?is somewhat
thinner in pronunciation, like the ss in ‘ session ’ ; in re-
sembles the n in the French word ‘ bon h the German
ch in ‘ach’ and n the French gn in ‘ipontagne.’ The
palatal 'c*is to be; sounded like the initial ch in church-
ill j ch has an aspirate sound like that of tlie ch in the
middle of the same word ; ph and th ate also aspirates as
the English ‘np-hiJJ’ and ‘anl-hiJl’ respectoVeJy. Tie
vowels when unmarked (except e and o, which aye always
long) are short and when they have a horizontal strike
above them, arc long ; thus (i) is sounded^as in ‘ pin,-’ 1
like ee hi ‘seen.’ The vowel r is to be pronouncecl like
ri in risk.
;rhe table below may be helpful in rightly pronounc-
ing Sanskrit letters in the* text;—
a
WT
h ,
s
n
i
t
k?
a*
th
r
d
¥
n^i
■ ( )
f
%
ih*'
( asrgiTTf^Ili )
li »
S'
n
10
h
: (fk¥JT)
c
s
ch
%
There have however been some deviations in prijjt
from this system which, I regret extremely, cannot be set
-right at this stage. The book, moreover, written liufried-
ly in tjie intervals of a busy work, is likely to contain
errors of style and staternjsnt.
The subject which I have treated is extensive and ha's
PREFACE?
Vll
involved a certain aiilount of expl6raT;ion in unfamiliar bye-
paths of ancient literature. . As the work’ is beset with
difficulties, it would be sheer presumption on my part to
hope that iny book presents a complete statement of facts
relating to every item of discussion but I shall feel highly
rewarded fopmy labours if it proves of some assistance to
others devoted to the same cause. For instance, there has
recently been some interestiag discussion' regardi^ the
origiii and caate of the Licchavis of Baisali, a subject
which I have dealt with in Chapter I, Part H ’ of thisi
volume; and there are now suflficJent materials for a
separate'essay on Jhe Ivicchavis. In fact Professor Sylvain
Bevi, the greatest living orientalist, has been strenously
making researches and has obtained materials which will
throw splendid *light on this subject. But so far as I am
CQiioerned, it^would be unfair in every sense to omit to
mention "sohre of the materials which have prominently
attracted attention since this book was sent to Press.
Thus a Ivicchavi has been taken as an issue of a Vratya
fathe^r and a Kshalriya niothel:.^ This view is also sup-
ported by the lyexicographers Aqiar Simha, Halayudha and
Hem Chandra.’ On the other hand, Bohtlingk and Roth
. a.s w&ll as Monier Williams call them a regal ihce.* It is
narrated that Hicchavis once asked Maudagalayana out of
veneration whether it was possible for them to subdue
Ajatasatru, king of Magadh, and were told in^reply “men
of Vashista’s race, you will conquer.”' As men of Vashista’s
race were Kshtriyas , it may be tiken that Licchavis were
also Kshtriyas. It is- also known that Mahabir, the Jain
1 C£. J.A.S B., XVII, 1921, No. 3, pp. 265-27:. .
■i Cf. The Vaijayanti (Oppert), pp. 76, Xi. 108.
^ <* Also Cf. Nalopakhjana (Bofatlingk, Cliruthomathie) I, 820, IJ. 80: also
Ualitayistara, 137-424: also Ayidhauadipikaj Colombo, 1865.
, * Cf. A Sanskrit English Dictionary by fiComet Williams, 1899.
6 Cf The life of the Buddha, KockhiU, footnote, p. 97.
viii priOFACE.
leadeVj who has admittediy hcen talced as a Ksliatriya, was
related to Litchavis.' There is another very amusing
story about the origin of the lyicchavis. It wa,s said that
the chief quaen of Benares gave birth to a “ lump of hesh.”
But being dissatisfied with herself, she placed it in^a pot
and threw it into the Ganges. It is related that a hermit
found the pot and kept it with him and from this lump of
flesh children were born who were afterwards known as
lyicchavis.^ This cock and bull story giveSeSome colour to
the accouat regarding their mixed origin and it is likely
that their descent had something to do with the’Seythians*
It is possible that they were a lean and Ijiiii class of people
as the word "I/icchavi ” has been interpreted a.s niade up
of Lina (thin) and Chabi* (figure or skin). That Jhey were
once a most affluent race is shown by the description of
various festivities amongst tliem in which*' ^11 classes of
their people participated ‘ as well as by their fondness for
gaiety.® It is said tliat king Bimbisara of Magadha, though
not on good terms with the Licchavisy went to Baisali ,to
meet ^in exceedingly beahtiful courtesan Amrapali J!roni
whom" was born to him a §oiI named Abhaya who thus be-
came a foster brother of Ajatalatru, king, of Magadh.'' A
custom wlfich is still found (in Mithla) in existence to^onie .
extent to-day was known among the Licchavis, i.e. a
Licchavigana could select a suitable wife for a Lipchavi
wheii asked«for and this Licchavigana used also to dispose
of charges of adultery and confined marriages to Baisali or
1 Cf. Xalpa Sutra (Jacobi) verse 128, p. z66, S.a.B. , Vol. XXII.
z Cf. Paramattha Jotika on Xhuddaka Fatha (P.T.S.), pp.
i Cf. Ind Anty. Vol. XX?II. pp. 233-236
" * Cf. Watters’ Vnanchuwang Vol. II, page yy as well as Khuddakapatha
(PTS.), pp. 158-165.
i Cf. s'ajnyuttauikaya (P.T.S.) Faramattha Johka Vol. I, p. 201,
> Cf. Dbanunapadatthakatha (P.T.S.) Vol. HI, p. 279-280 and p. 46a
1 Cf. The life of the Buddha by Ilockhill, p. 64.
PREFACE.
IX
rather even to particular parts of it' It also appears that
one of the main causes of dissention between the hrccha-
vis of Tirhut and Ajatasatru of Magadha was that the
lyiccHavis did not divide equally with him ^ome precious'
gem.s washed away by the Ganges from a mine at the foot
of a hill nqt very far away from the Ganges and at last,
Ajatsatru succeeded in putting them down by sowing
dissentions amongst them.* But it is not possible yet
to lcx:ate any such spot in Tirhut. ' ^
In conclusion, I must acknowledge my indebtedness
^to those who made it a pleasure for.m*e to un(iertake the
present- work. My grateful thanks are due to Dr. Hari^
Chand Shfistri for constant advice and encouragement in
regard to the Sanskrit portion of this work which owes so
ifiuch to him. , I have also received cordial* assistance and*
suggestions fjrom Dr. Sir George Grierson, retired I.C.S.,
Sir Aslsuto^i Mukharji of Calcutta, Revd. Anag*arika
Dhlirampal, Mr. D- F- Morshead, I.C.S., Mr. H.
Forrest, I.C.S., Ma^amahopadhyaya Pundit Har Prashad
Shastri, C.I.B. of "Calcutta, Mahamahopadhyaya Pundik
Pafmeshwar Jha of Darbhajiga, Mr. Kuruvila Zachariah
of the Presidency College, -Calcutta, Mr. R. P. Khosla of the
Greer B. B. College, Muzaffarpur, Mr. Raghuna^^tia^ Sinha
Sharma of Silout, Colonel Bindeshwari Prashad Singh
of Benares and Mr. J. M. Wilson of Muzaffarpur to whom
. I take this opportunity to express my gratitude. I am
greatly indebted to Maharajadhiraj Sir Rameshwar” Singh
of Darbhanga, whose enlightened courtesy made it easy
for me to borrow a large number of valuable books from
his magnificent library. I have also to thank Mr. B. D- D-
Hammond, C.B.B., I.C.S., for revising the manuscript.
1 Cf. (i) BUkkhunlviblianga Songhadideaa Vol. II, page 225.
* (di) The life of the Buddha by Rqckhill, p. 62.
^ Sumangalavilaalnl (Burmese Edition^ Simon Hewavitarne Bequest series,
* No. I, Revised by Nanissaraj, p. 99.
TABI,E OF CONTENTS.
PART I.
Chaolei. Subject
The boundaiies of Mithila and the origin of the term
Mithila or Tirhut
II. Mithila in the Vedic and Pauranic periods
III Notes on some important places in Ancient Mithila
PART II.
•>
yA. Vai^ali-t^
^I Chinese Travellers in Tirhut
, PART III.
\/f ^ Tirhut fion2 the middle of the 7th to the middle of
the 13th century A.D. . ,
II. The Simraon dynasty
III The Sugaon dynasty
, , PART IV.
I. iSluslim influence in Tiihut from the beginning of
■’ the 13th to the end of the 16th century
II. Muhaminedan Rule in Tirhut during the 17th and
, iSth centu^es A.D.
Ill Histoiy of 'nriiut during the,Eaglish period
't •
APPENDICES.
.Ippendix - Subject.
'a. Descriptive accounts of Sanskrit wiiters of Mithila
B. Classification of Imcient and modern literary acti
vities of Mithila
Chapter I— )*The saintly scholars of Mithila
Chapter II — Mithila the Home ot Nyaya and
Bmrti , . . . . . " . •
Ct Biahmana marriage in Mithila
D. Mithila Dialect.
E. Bettiah Estate.
F. Darbhanga Raja.
G An account of the European factories tor indigo
and sugar manufacture in the Tirhut Division . .
^ m
Index
Map of Tribhukti.
Page£>
1-6
0-24?
25-33
34-48'’
46-53
54-56
^’9-84,
83-93
93-100
ioo-io;j
Pages
10S-188
i8g-ip8
189-197
->197-198
199-201
202-205
206-310
211-235
236-248
249
ERRATA.
lucotfect.
Correct
Tage.
I<ine.
Gotatna
Gautama
3
. 20
Gotamas ’
Gautamas
4
. . 28
5
2
Panjab
Punjab
Q
. 21
Refus|
Refuge
17
25 ’
Calimed * .
Claimed
ag
21
I cf. pp
I cf. pp 11-15
33
, 30
2 cf. pp.
2 cf pp 13-15
33’
. . *30
'iBaigalf
Vaisall
-*
’34
3 (marginal
note)
Govern ment-shif ted
I
■» Government was
shifted.
34
. 26
Vedic
Buddhistic
35-40
Top
Ivallaga i
Kollaga
35
. 34
If q^uarrel
If a quarrel
39
. . II
Srict
Strict..
46
. . I
Bai^ali » ’
’ 1
't
Vai^ali
46
. . I (matginal
note at the
end) '*
Baisali
Vaiiali
48
2 (marginal
4 •
‘9
note)
Do.
Do, » . .
49
. , Do
Do- • .
Do.
SO
.. 10 ’
Ha . .
Had . ,
51
.. 55
Sachaw
Sachau •
55
• ■ 44
Fra , . .
Era , .
57
I
In the period 650-
1250 A.D
Und^ the Simraon
dynasty.
59-64
. . ■* Top
In the Buddhistic
period.
Ditto .
m
65-68
. Top
'Ditto
Under the Sugaon
dynasty .
69-84
■*
Jnyauo
Tiiano
76
. . 17-18
And . .
In
81
, . I
Buddhistic
Muhammadan
86-99
, . Top
the Buddhistic
period
During the English
period.
100-104
Top
History of Tirliut . ,
•
History of Tirfaut
during the English
period.
^105-107
. . Top
• His time certain . .
His time is certain
114
. . 26
Krisuarcana can-
Ersnarcana candrika 115
.. 5
• dri'ka.
A
Writen , . .
Written
115
-. 18
XIV
KRRATA.
lucofrecl
Correi't^
Ivlil
Rabikara
Ravikai a *
r
r i-2
• t<)
Say a T.
Sara
26
J ayapida
J ayapada
138
S-g
Coo . .
Book
741
. y’]
Tripura -su p dai is^uti
kanya.
Tipura-sundarisiiiti-
kaiiya.
T43
=) (1
Katnabhadia
Riiinabliadta
^44
6
Appendix C
Appendix F
145
. , Foot-note
Loch an
Ivocana
146
8
Charitra
Caritia
146
• 13
Appendix C
Appendix F'
148
’,8
/Tribukti*'
Trbhukti
147
I
Tri-sutri-vyakbya
Tr-sutri-vyakhyd . .
147
22
Tjthi - tatvR -pnta-
inani.
Titlii-tattva-cinta-
fliani.
147
Zi
Aifia-ka-paii
Ajfia-ka-paiia
20U
■ 37
cBettiah
Bettiah Estate
206-21^
■2C5
. Top
Ro . .
To . .
• t 7
Appendix F
Appendix Li
2j6
't
Ctrsh . .
Ctisk .X
• '
LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS USED IN THIS BOOK.
•
•
A S.R.
Archmological Survey Report
A.SA.R.
.Archmological Survey Annual Report.
A S.B. Review
" Asiatic Society of Bengal ” Review
Aich. Surv Ind
. . Archieblogical Survey of India.
A.S.B.*
Asiatic Society of Bengal.
I O. MSS
India Office Manuscripts
As Soc. MS. I B.
Asiatic Society * Manuscripts. Indian
•
Branch.
Bi Mus Cat. .
British Museum Catalogue.
Chap.
Chapter.
Cir. or Ciic^a
. Year or period.
C.A.S R.
. . Cunningham’s Arclireological Survey
Report.
cat* .
Catalogue.
E.I.
Epigiaphia ludica.
Emp". India .
'•The Empire of India ” Series.
Eig,
Figure.
Ind Ant.
Indian Antiquary.
InlT. or Introd
Introduction.
Ind. Mens.
Iitdian lHuseum
I.G. MS.
“ India Govt.” Manuscripts.
■ Ind. Off. Cat. .
” India Office ” Catalogue.
Imp Gaze.
Imperial Gazetteer (and Edition).
J.A.S. .
Journal of the Asiatic Society,
^.A.S.B
Journal of the Asiatic Socjety, Bengal.
J.B.A.S.
Journal of Bengal Asiatic Society.
MSS.
Manuscripts.
Nep.
Nepal.
Rir. Sag. Press
Nirnaya Sagar Press. Bombay.
R.A.S.B.
Royal Asiatic Society of Bengal.
Rep.*
, . Report. ■ _ ■
vS.B.E.
” The Sacred books of the East ” Series.
HISTGRY'OF TIRHUT IN THE VEDIC PERIOD
JOWN TO THE BTH CENTURY ^.C.
PART I.
CHAPTER I.
• *
Th^ Boundaries or MfTHiUA and o^he Origin oe the
, team Mithiea or Tirhdt.
Tirliut is one of the most ancient landmarks in Indian
history, ft has a glorious past o'* which any civilised na-
tion and country may be justly proud. The ancient Tir-
hutiams and t^eir kings were a# renowned for their love of
learning sk they were feared for their prowess in arms.
They Vere as rich in their material possessions as in thdrr
mental and spiritual endowments. Their sense of justice
was •^proverbial amon^ the inhabitants of all the regions to
which, they extended their sway. Their name to-day stands
for culture and wealth just as it did some 3,000 years ago.
And an investigation in regard fo Tirhut and its people,
apart .from recaUiug the ancient greatness of Tirhut, will
Ulso, it is hoped, be instructive and lUuminatihg from a
general historical point of view.
The boundarieg of ancient Mithila are defined neither
iu the Valmiki’s Ramayana nor in the Pur anas (such as
Vi?nu, Bhagavata, Vayu, Skanda). It appeal, however,
from the Valmiki’s Ramayana, Vjgnu and Markandeya and
other Puranas that there were tw'o kingdoms to the north
of the Ganges, viz. those of Vai^ali and Mithila. But the
di^ding line between them has not been indicated.^ Por
all broad purposes, it appears, however, that both the
■ I Xbe situation of tHeae two kingdoms wa6 not fax lemoyed from the conjunction
of the liver Ganges with the river Some to the south, as (according to the VSlmikf
RamayaiDLa) Rama finished his journey between the Sote and the Ganges (before
re&chlng VaUali) within a day.
rf
2
HISTORY OR TiRirUT IN TIIK VEniC RIORIOI).
kh?gdoms came to be known under the general name ol
Tira-bhukti which is said to have had more extensive
boundaries than modern Tirhut/ a name which is used as
its equivalent. According to “Mithila Khanda’' which
is reputed to be a part of the Brhad-Vi§nupuranft^j it is
bounded on the east by KauSiki (modern Kogi)j on the west
by Salagrami or Narayani (modern Gandaka), on the south
by the river Ganges and on the north by the Himalayan
tracts. It is about i8o miks (96 kosa) long (east to west)
and about 125 miles (64 ko 4 a) broad (north to south)^ i.e.
. 1 Siroarr.Tith'lit in ijieMogalpeiiod of Indian history meant the aiea comprised
in the modern districts of Ifuzafiaipur and Baibhauga. At present the term Tir-
hut means the revenue division comprising ^le modern districts of Satan, Ifhr-
bhanga, MuzafCarpui and Champaran. The puranic definition of Tirabhukti would
biing under this name the modern districts of Kuzaifarpffr, Darbhanga, Champaran,
North Monghyr, North Bhagalpur and a portion of Purnea (to the wesf oE the river
KoU) and a great tract of land to the north of these districts geiieially called
Nepal Taral.
s Cf. Ballad- Vistiupuiapa, Mithllakhanija, the dialogue betwecfl Pardsara and
Maitreya (the age of Brhad-Vi§v.upurSna has not yet been ascertained, but it is
popularly pul after the 5th ceutury A.I>.).
II
’Wixw 1 1
’fwHTfsr ii
fresr^*r II
fvftraTT srnr sd'wPf ' gdi ' i
^fv: sr>rft^ li
\vj(i«fci'^sr«ft ’sg: i ?nfr fK ^ ii
^5 r«f4affi>»'Cr w 1 ^ 3rnrv^ %*r vr imH?!- ^ ii
X >< X X X X •
^ n
’cinisiVTT ^PSffi gx;T 1 ftufWiiN (sS'*i<f4 ta.nawiftfwtj; i
^ii*WTt;?t aiT*rffwfT ’s#! i v# ^ i
,iinfii«iir*tsirc't(! 1 ansrr«?«nreT! w' ii
Also cf, the Sahtfsafigam Tantra ; —
Also of, Rapsou's " Ancient India," iprfi, p. lyi ; also Dowson’s “Hindu
Classicaf Blctlonary," Trubnet's oriental series, p, 335; also Apte’s *' Sanst^t*
Engb'sh Dictionary," Bombay, 1890, page 1047,
HiSTOJiY OF TIRHUT IN THE VEDIC PERIOD.
it comprises the modern districts of MuzafEflrpui-j Dar-
bhanga^ Champaran and parts of the districts of Monghyr^
Bhagalpur aTid Pnrnea.
The famous poet of Tirhnt^ Pandita Candfe Jha^ des-
cribes the same boundaries in metrical form ; —
prefer fur^sr ii
f^irt «R-<4cn sfcraro- 1
JTur ’sr^juiT TOfer % f^^rnnin n
1
• The name found in the ancient boolrSj such as Valmiki’ s
Ramayana, etc., is jllithila and not Tirhut. The Valmiki
RSmayafta (cir. 500 B.C.) ‘ says that Mithila was named
after Mithi. The Bhagawatapurana (cir. 500 A.D.)*, one of
the most important of Indian records of ttadition and
mythology, explains how the country came to be known
as Mithila. T|ie first mythical or traditional king of this
part of th% country was Maharaja Nimi. He was doomed
to die*by the curse of his preceptor, Va§i?tha, who was a
great R^ (i.e. sage) and who was enraged by Nimi employing
another priest, Gotanja, to officiate at a sacrifice wit^ut
'VaSigth^-’s permission. After his'death, aU the great, ll^gis
of the time assemble4 and implored his spirit to re-assume
human form. As he refused to do so, they bestowed on
him a,mystical blessing that he should live for eyer in the
human eye,® and taking his dead body, they placed it in
a chum in the hope they might thus produce a son in
his likeness. Thex were successful and a son emerged
from the churn and was named Mithi,* who succeeded his
father as a king. His country came to beknowm after him
as Mithila.
Nimi, whose death was due to a"curse. was rightly called
1 Cf. p. 309 of Macdouell's ‘History of Sanskrit Uterature,’ Loudon, 1917:
for another view, pp. 141 and 42 of the ‘Early History of the Bekhan/ by R. G,
Bhaiidarkar, Bombay, 1895.
* Cf. Appendix A to V. A. Smith's 'Early History of India/ 1916, Osfoid.
• dThe Sanskrit vrord Nimefa means a wink. This story diows an
attempt to explain its origin by connecting it Trlth Nimi.
4. Sanskrit Lit,, product of churning, * ^
' This obviously bdongs to the well-known class of stories created in order to
explain erdstlng names^ Cf. the Greek legend of Hellen and his sons.
4
HISTORY OR TIRIIUT IN THR VRDIC PERIOD.
Videha^ and liis successors have been known as Vaidelia.*
As Mithi was self-bonij he and his successors came to be
known as Janaka.*
There ^s much difference as to the derivation of Tirhut,
the modern name of Mithila. The most probable tlieory
is that it is a corruption of Tira-bhukti, which in Sanskrit
means those who live on river banks. This would truly
describe the modern Tirhut with its many intersecting
rivers.* This is the derivation given by the Brhad-Vignu-
puranaj which mentions Tira-bhukti, as one of the i2 names
of Mithila.® . The word Tirhut occurs fo'r the first time in
' t
n
1 Sanskrit Lit, one whose body is gone. The Bhagawatapuiana and the Bftiad
Vis^upurana say that he was doomed to '^eath beoBuse he started a Yajha
(sacrifice] without consulting his family priest Vadifthanvho was thus enraged into
cursing him to die. *
Cy, Also Vfhad Vl^pupuidoa MithilS Khanda.
Tnr w^ftrfni i ■sr?tsc5Rs«mT^ibi' wumTi i
I ^ar vf i akt wfir
fSreftwT ii
3 Sanskrit uamesborn of Videha.
3 Sauskrita word = Self-bom. *»• .
The significance of this legendary story is cle%r. It shows the hold of tlie
pnestly class over the Aryan kings. Gotama's priestly family (as we •shall see
later} came with MBtliava from the<BaraswatI in the Punjab to Mlthlld, but it
appears that Vadi^Lha’s family had^lreadv establlslfbd its influence in those parts,
and resisted encroachments by other fanmies. The Gotamas hod, by the lime of
Valm k1, become undisputed priests of the Hlthlla Raj family (Janaka) os at the
marriage of Rama and SIta, Gautama (Sadanond) appeared as priest of MitSiU ruling
family (Janaka, father of Sit&) and Vadi^tha adted as priest of the king of Oudh
(Dasaratha, father of Rama),
This tradition shows that the early Aryans in India were acquainted with the
Rgyptian process of emhalmiug dead bodies, „
< The Srhad-Vi^n^ipurana, MithilS Rhand^ mentions the principal rivera,of
Tirhut as ''
TfviT mr I ^ vjffl
irar I rwt anwflfi- ^im i f^i^arr ^ i
w?rT Jmsl'lfd tir: i si^t*nvTf^ ^*1^ ii
f^gjTT qww I Na ^ yj'itmii n
i apigi^ jai% i
*r<f^ aim ?raT 1 tfmm vfm *r?ft fwawtiai! r
3 Cf, the Bfhad VlspupnrBna, MithilS Khanda —
Rs:gf?iw, afiiaiisw'H i
'srnr^ amfbi, i .
5
HISTORY OR TIRHUT IN THR V.RDIC PRRIOD.
Trkanda 6e?a Koga (cir. 1200 A.D.)^ of Puriisottama De^a
1”
Th 5 Muhammadan writers of the 12th ceg.tury have
also used the same form.
Pandita Gangananda Jha, a Maithila Sanskrit writer
of the 17th century A.D., explains in his work Bhrhgaduta^
that Tira-bhukti is so called because it extends up to the
Tira (bank) of the river Ganges.
It may be interesting to know that at the^xcavatioh at
Basarha in the Muzaffarpur district (cir. 1903 A.D.)® seals
were discovered bearing the name Tira-bjiuktl and dating
bapk to the Ath century A.D. Some of tliese seals are
attached to letters, addresSed to officers, described as being
then in charge of Tira-bhukti. In some letters, however,
the word 'Tir^’ occurs. This may show that there was
probably a, locality called ‘ Tira ' from which ;grobably the
name Tira-bhukti or province of 'Tira’ was derived. This
interjjjretation follows that of Yayakabhukti (modern
Bundelkhatid).'’ But it is also possible that 'Tira’ was "file
name of a class of people after whom the country which
they inhabited came to be called Tirabhukti, just as China-
bhukfci was known ’after its inhabitants the Chinas
(Chinese).®
fMnawT I
II
*rw5r fwf*i^i*ii' II
11
*1 As regatds the age ol Parusottsmadeva, Dufi assigns Pati^^ottamadera's
' Trkanda $esa. Ko§a' to the first quarter ot the isth century (page 147 X the
Chronology of InAa’ by C. M. Diis, London, 1899, but Mr. Macdonell brings
itdown to 1300 AD. (page 433 of Macdonell’s fl^lstory of Sanskrit Literature, 3rd
edition, 1914, London, William Heinemann).
isTT jinT vw i
ST w ^ Pi'gwT 'Sbcgfi#' n
^ <fTii ^< 5 j » ’ dWvtii r 1
^ II
• a C/. 'Report on ArcliBeological Survey of India/ 1903-041 PP- 8 to laa.
* C/. Page 263 and 360 of V. A. Smith's ‘Early History of India/ Oxford, srd
edition. * ,
6 Cf page 263 of V. A. Smith’s ‘Early History of India,' Oxford, 3rd dflltion..
As a matter of fact, a class of fishermen found near tlverbanks in Tirhut is
called ‘Tivara.’ *
6 HISTORY OR TIRIIXJT IN' THR VEDIC PIORIOH.
r
Some lilodeni writers have, however, explaiucd Tirliut
as a corruption of Trhutam, i.e, the country of three
sacrifices : — (i) the sacrifice at tlie birth of Jfinalri or Sita
who married Rama (the hero of Valmiki’s Ramayana) ;
(ii) Dhanusayajna or the sacrifice on the occasion when
the great celestial bow was broken by Rama ; and (iii) the
sacrifice in honour of the marriage of Rama and Sita.'
CHAPT:eR II.
C
Mithila in the Vedic and Pauranic periods.
The ^atpatha. Byahmam, which is certainly much
luttodttciioji “of the older tlianihe 5th century'B.C.,* con-
Brahmaidcai cuitinc in taius teminiscences of the days when
tlie country of Videli^ was ncjt* yet
1 Cf. Bfhad Via?u PurBria MlLlilIS Khaijda
wt fKJ I %sr I il
^ II €^11 ft^fViTT ^ II B
I anaha waa cultivating his l^d with a golden plough under the advice o! the
sages, and on the occasion of a dire fatniire. when his plough struck upon a vessel
containing a girl whom he took to his home and adopted as his daughter and who
came to be known as Janaki and Sita. •>
r C/. pp. 313-15 of Macdonell's <Hlslory|,of Sanasknt Bileiature,* Tondoh,
1017
A.IS0 pp. 3] and 32 of the same work.
The mam importance of the old Vedic hymns and formulas came to be con-
sideied to be their application to the innumer^le details of the sacrifice.
Around this combination of sacred verse and rite a new body of doctrines grevT up
in sdberdotal tradition, and finally assumed definite shape in the guise of distinct
theological treatises entitled BrShmanas, " books dealing with devotion or prayer."
They evidently did not come int^ being till a time when the hymns were already
deemed ancient and sacred revelations, tiie priestly custodians of which no longer
fully understood their meaning owing to the change undergone by the language.
They are written in prose throughout, and are in some cases accented, like ue
Vedas themselves. They are thus notaUe as representing the oldest prose writing
of the Indo-European family.
The chief purpose of the BrBhmapas is to explain the mutual relation of the
sacred text and the ceremonial, as well as their symbolical meaning with reference
to each other. As the oldest treatises on ritual practices extant in any literature,
they are of great interest to the student of the history of religions in genial,
besides furnishing much important material to the student of Indian antiquity in
particular. ®
The BrShmana comes next the Vedas in antiquity and importance. It is the
Hindu " Talmud " and was intended mainly for the nse of the Bil,limapLa priests and
so BtShmana has been taken to mean ' ‘ belonging to ” or ' ‘ Tor ’’ BrShi^pas.
history or tirhut in the vedic period.
7
Brahtnanised.' Thus book I relates a legend in_wliich
three stages in the eastward migration of the Ary ans
can be clearly distinguished. Mathava, the king of
Videgha (the older form of Videha) whose family priest
was (Jauttama Rahugana, resided on the bank of
Sarasvati (in^the Punjab). ^Igm Vaisvanata (fire-god —
here typical of Brahmanical culture) thence went burn-
ing along this earth towards the east, followed by Ma-
thava and his priest, till he* came to the river Sadanira
(probably the ^oderu Gandaka, which runs into" the
Ganges near Hajipur), which flows from -^e northern
mountain, and which he did not 'burn over\ Mithava,
*
The Satapalha BtSlifliaoa means the Btahmana of the loo paths or parts
(iituals or Sacrifices).
Cf. Dowson's 'hindu Classical Dictionary,’ p. 6o, 1914, also pp. 116-138 of
Weber's ' History or Indian Eiteratnre,* 1904.
1 i.e. not ^et brought under the influence of the ancient religion of which the
Biaktnanaa were the exponents The SrShmanas, a priestly class or caste, form
the first of the four divisions of the Hindus (i e. BiShmanas, Rsatryas, Val&yas
andi^Klras). ^ »
Cf. the '^athapatha Btahmana,* Bibliotheca Indies series, No g6i, Calcutta,
1901 , pjp. 238-67.
srw ( B I W" )
I (’vr) (v) ’itsfir Insiv wre
u II
■ vwfk 'sysiw I ■53?inYi5pftbdf tiwYVt
Tfif B II ^
^<t i ig a a|s4 r^ wrt sftrff Jfun^N i ? n
ttIy ('fi) viY (y) *1 ^ vwmT; '■«rfir<*?5ni^‘4Ti3)hi9«t ^Hiff w
jri<i«i<^4i ' 4 ' j | ' i r t (▼) (v) 'wi'tkffr i
fipn tYwtiftfk II IB II
Tnr Vtifi I ft^rarfasTrefiisiT
lYWt>if7I II 11
'^^nnefTiv
ss^rnYftr tjfv»rr 9^wbii II it ii
W bty (n) « r® b
&
HIS'rORY OI? 'riRHU'l' IN I'lns VISDIC PERIOD.
the'Videgha/J then said to Agni, "Where am I to abide ? ”
Agni replied, "To the east of this river be thy abode.”
It is related that the Brahmanas did not cross this
river in former times, as the land to the east of Mithila
had not been burnt over by Agni. But in course of time
Brahmanas caused Agni to taste it by means of Yajhas
(i.e. sacrificial rites) and converted a marsliy region into
a highly cultivated country. It may be noted that this
river Sadanira (Gandaha) formed the boundary between
the ancient Aryan (Hindu) kingdoms of^Ko^ala ‘‘(Oudh)
and Videha^ (Mthila or Tirhut) even during the early
period bfthe composition of the Satapatha Brahmana.
The Satapatha* Brahmana ^ffords certain clear evi-
cm.,-, dence that the Brahmauical system had
extended over Videha (Tirhut). The
court of king Jaiiak of Videha was thronged with Brah-
nianas from, the Kuril- Pancala* country. The tourna-
fnfir II II "
I si s 'll w fij ^T»ifr-
simsir li ii ii
1 It is not quite itnproliable that this Videha MaShava was the same person aa
Mithij.flf. pp. *
Gautam Raghugaua is mcutio^eu in the Rig Veda and this would put the
colonisation of Mithin bp the Aryan races during the period of the Rig Veda,
6/. Hymn DXXIV-DXXXII, Vol. I (Hymns of the Rig Veda by Griffitb, 1896).
s The country of the Kurus, called Kurukaetra, aa specihcally the holy land
of the Yajuryedas and of the Brahmanas attacl^d to them. It lay in the plain'
between the Sutlej and the J amuna, beginning with the tract bounded by the two
amall rivers, Djr^advati and Sarasvati, and extending south-eastwards to Uio
Jamuna. It corresponds to the modern districts of Sirhmd and Thane^vara
in the Punjab, and is a plain neat Delhi, south east df Thonefivara, trot far from
Fanipata, the sgene of many battles in later days. Closely connected with, aiTd
eastward of this region , was situated the land of the PancSlas, which, running south-
east from the Meerut district to Allahabad, embraces the territory between the
Jamuna and the Ganges called the Boab. Kurukaetra was the country In which
the BzBhmapic religious and socidl system was developed, and from which It
spread over the rest of India. It claims a further historical interest as being in
later times the scene of the conflict, described in the MahSbherata, between
the PaficSleus and MaMyas on the one hand and the Kurus, including the ancient
Brahmanas, on the other. In the famous law book of Mauu the land of the
Kurus is still regarded with, veneration as the special home of BtRlrmapism,
and as such is designated Brahmavarta. Together with the country of Paflcalas,
and that of their neighbours to the south of the Jamuna, the Mateyas (with
Mathura, now Muttra, as their capital) and tbq Surasenas, it is spoken of aa th|i
land of Brahmapa sages, where the bravest warriors and the most pious priests
live, and the customs aud usages of which are authoritative.
As regards the "PancSla” it would seem from the MahSbhSrata to have
occupied the lower Boab ; Manu places it near Kanauj It haa sometimes been
ideuraed with the Panjab, and with “a little territory In 'the more immediate
HISTORY OP TIRHUT IN THE VEDIC PERIOD. 9
• • *•
ments of argument which were there held form a •pro-
minent feature in the later books of the Satapatha
Brahjpana* (the Brhadaranyakopanisada). The hero of
these is Yajnavalkya, who, himself a pupil* of Aruni, is
regarded as the chief spiritual authority in the Brahmana,'
The innumerable references to Yajnavalkya and Mithila,
together render it highly probable that Yajnavalkya was
a native of Videha, The fact that its leading authority,
who, thus, appears to have belonged to this eastern cqpntry,
is represented ^s conquering the most distinguished teachers •
of the west in argument, points to the recjactiop of the
White Yayurveda having taken plaee in fSis eastern
region. ,
Zing Janaka was renowned for his munificence all •
over In^a and kings of distant countries used to be
envious of him.*
The Srhadarapyaka Ufani^ad '* contains many interest- .
ing episodes. One of these is that king
ya^l°ve<ScutSre: J^uaka comm^uceA A&vamedha Y.ajm
• • (i.e. horse sacrifice) which attracted
BrShmanas from distant countries like the Panjab. He
sought to know who was the wisest man in the sacred
assembly. He tethqred a thousand cows with gold-cc^vered
hom^ to be presented to the man who proved himself,*
to be the wisest, and Yajnavhll^ya, who d^eated ah. other
Pap.^tas won all the cows ^ and became Guru (preceptor)
of thf king .
neighbourhood of Hastinapiir.'’ Wilson says, “ A country extending north and west
from Delhi, from the fooWof the Himalayas to the Chambal.” It was divided into
Northern and Southern Fancalas, and the Gauges separated them. Cunningham
considers North FaficBla to he Rohilkhapija, and South PaficiilatBe Gangetio Doab.
The capital of the former was Ahi-chatrs, identical with the modern Kampila, on
the old Ganges between Sadaim and Parrukhabada.
Cf, pp. 172 and 226 of Dowson'a ‘Hindu Classical Dlotionary,' Dondon, 1914-
Cf. pp. 174-7S of Macdonell'a ‘Sanskrit Literature,' London, 1917.
Also p. XLI of ‘ Sacred Books of the Bast,’ Vol. XII, 1882.
* 1 Excepting Books VI-X.
Also cf. Rapson's ‘ Ancient India,' 1916, p. 57.
« Cf. Brahadarapyaka lTpani?ad, ch. a. Brahman r sloka l (Bombay I9I4;-
gtqi wwi iTi i-j ! snfw ^ awa? t amr 11
8 The last hook of ffatatatha Brahmana, which consists of 14 books forme tte
Aj^anyaki^ tho 6 ootioluding uaptots ol whioff fottn the Bfhddai'O'i^yaha ^pcmt^ad,
* Cf, B]hadBranyakopanl$ada, 3td AdhyBya, ist Brahmapa.
Hwuoml
I(> HlS'rORy OF TIRHUT IN 'I'llli VROIC rKRIOP.
ffhe Brha^^aranyakopanisada is full of the sage Yajna-
valkya’s discourses. The dialogues on
uitwiVi^VedkiUerat^^e! philosophical subjects between
• Maitreyi and Yajiiavalkya and that
between Yajhavalkya and Gargi’ at Janaka’s courtppoint
Also* '' If
siTTptT wirasm ^fr ^ ^ jtt "g^arnffiifk i ^ ^ su’^in sr
f ^rik’ir^^Trr! gl5^R.5i ^TJmr ^
? % ^ sft ^ sjif^ ^ %W
T(^rs5E ^ sfr ^ ^;fk ^ fSfl jftwnrr
'fWTf^W' II >? « *
* « «.li! Ill ^ 4 :^*
C/- pp-'SOO to 403, Bfliadffrftnyalcopanisad, Bombay, 1914.
Also «/. BrhadiitailiyakopauiBad, 4th AdhySya, 4tU Braliiiiaiia, p. (390.
wi^ I ^ ?(f%Trr ^TiTOi 51 5K^Fn sft
^nq^^Tfi f?%tr '51 waFtT iiriiiii^fk i 'iiwft^ "^TOrPlrfkis
5n ?i fW i^TiflB#?T sswT5r wRi 9l5TT!?n5r xmfk^si tfrar 5fcfk ^ rtotsi iRfii
Wsi TTm vwf?r ^ ni'niii niifii ^q-nfl ftrsfrs str^
’5^1^51 .inf'r^r^lRr ^jTspnwj! ’'f^iR^Tfii 5rt '^Tf!r*w
'5im^ fl 11 p
1 C/, Brhadaraiiyakopanlfada, 2^)1 fidhySya, 4th BrBhmanam, pp. 34T-60.
■^<5h>r 5frairiRC[ in,*s< 1*1151;% ^ 4 * 1*11 ^Ti*n*P*iT-
4*11 11 '0 II •«
'€Rr*r 1 *19 B T*f vmv- BPlfl ft^*i *Pi %*n*3?rv
%fTi *ir’5^Ji 3
snismif^ n 11
^r, twiy *irewr ^1 t*i grai’ hjptt’^ vit^ ^
sftffi n II
^fRi^ finrr * 1 : 9'^ fsR vm snui^ifk ^
mv^Tvm g *f Ik 11 « II •
Yajflavalkya bad two wives Maitrey and Katyayani.
For the discussion witb Gargl. Cf. BtbadSranyakopaaisad, jcd Adhyaya, dlh
Bfahmanam, pp. 465-6(5. ^
• '^'*1 %*! *n^ ^'taift' *isr^ *rrs?^fk *rf^ <9 'Sik "sr
aRfknr *a^ ’?mr^ ’u^ ^ufffk *9^ ’ngtrn^
JiufffJr wikw 53^’nlk'^i^r ^ffir^ sft ^r ^rf i J wl^a Y ^g *nfff?r ssfki^ ^
*r**’ra\*iit ^T?rt^T*trfip*i^%«i irulffti '*B5sifi[riray^ ’^rtri ifwrr^fk
'*i*3!*Slk5 wTffii sic^ xSwi^ ift * ii ' < f ?i ^tfktsr
HISTOHY OF TIRHT7T IN TH^ VBDIC PEHIOD. II
• < •
to the great erudition of Mithila women of those dajre and
show that even in the Vedic period Mithila was famous
for SansKrit learning and that even the women of the
country could discuss philosophy with learned !Rsis (sages)
of those days.
It is ^ell known that this Yajnavalkya, son of,
Tke author of the
HitBksarS law was a
native of Mithila,
*
Devaratha, is the author of the Smrti
known after him. The Yajnavalkya '
Smrti says, “fjrf^isrrer; ^
'ag
J i ufffk
i^RiT^fjT V arrfinn'ifiT srrftjd amR?rffT Tsnf t
anfaf^^TTiffr vrttftfH Wfix ■ar irrff n f n
Also cf. 3rd Adhyaya, 8lh Brahmaijam, pp. 478-91. *
arrg ^tfir irijFFfxr n f ii
*»rr 'fwTvtM t <^r ^rg^racr W arri^t ar fwg'^ vgrfvsji Bar
am w«^ waTfirarrfva i w Bw^F^K<«<w rnf ar wt xrwwnivkwi' ^ ^ -
afftw jn^Ffir ii ii *
Also of. Rapson’s < Ancient India,’ 1916, p. 63. •
* yajnavalkya was a disciple of Vaiiampayana who was a disciplfi of Vyasa.
But he incurred Vai^ampayana’s dispfea^re and was asked to give up the
*< Yayurveda” he had learnt from h^. He obeyed his preceptor and the “Veda”
given up by him was picked up by other disciples of Vaidampayana (who trans-
formed themselves into “ Tittiris ” i.e. partridges, birds, for the purpose) and came
to be known as “Taittiriya Yayurveda Sakha.” Thereupon Yajnavalkya meditated
upon the sun and acquired fresh lore (the Snkla Yayurveda Madhyandinlya Sakha)
and became a Yogi.
3 Cf, Yajilavalkya Sm;ti, 3rd Adhyaya, Sloka No. 100.
. ^^Tfecsrr^^TTPrq,! '<f\ji»i.i«^ wqhii n
Cf, also tho Vianupurapa,
fww^K t II fiTOKT! viv ii
“ 'wPr^iV wiilCi! ^(n^urrfireffir i t ” i
jj f dJ i ^ ! gift 1 tnwivH ?r aitdasi'firer^ ii
. 1 f»i«n»rr^ v fstan: ^ sr
srsiT 1 sTlW'f'aW^ 1^! 1
"^sisr^ii st?r! wttgsj: srur s n ki^«f yf sr^iif^ 5’^wnir rrrftT!iMi«*ii*i* i
^ •ueTufia swnrnnrsffrfsnin' i® sjrsf-
1^ HISTORY OS TIRIfUT IN THU V1?DIC PERIOD.
..
(i.e. lie became a Muni (sage) after mecUtatiug
only for a moment).
This Yajjnavalkya Smrti is the foundation of the
lire 1 flfTTTU^ fl(SI 1 (^o ^» )
i ^ ira *r^ ^ ■gl^ri ii
•'«i'r^^^*r t flar i enzaf^fiTO ^ n
^mn^nr^Kmi i qot ii'^
( ^ I x:^! i ^T^*r?[ «
i TtTfsr ^rfij 'gf*ff «r ^ «
( q-o^o ) ?C^ wf ^Pt innrnifjr! i ^rrPr sm^! ii
■q'ajpr^^ftfrrfir srrftr Pw r^ g f PffH i YwrwffT' ii
<r*ir qr ) ^»T^prr ^nprr qif? i “^t-
?:fsr qtairaqwwrft^'qnft i ^w^rPi u arr5qa?¥T9? qisre^
*^?iT'iii% I 'mqii’OnsB ■qraa’^OT Pwi arm 'a fqjqfftt^qqnii^ ^TTUan-
H aTstmfar! qiafrig gfar^si arQ} | ansf gfr arism^! l,?gr i
^#sr! I ^ ^flfhrrar arriann^t arisreW^ ^"aw ii - ’'
Blit also cf, the Skanda Fnrliitia, Nngara khait^a, iss9th Adhaya wheie Vdjfia-
volkya is stated to have beeu a priest at the Couh of Suprlyo, Raja of “ Nogora ’’
and where ho Is said to have given tip the “ Yoyniv^da” at the instance ol his
Guru S&kalya and not Valtampdyaija. It would appear from this account thalrhe
came to'Hlthila to Janaka's Court after leaving " Ndgdra.’’
This place or city * ' Ndgara ’’ has been identified, with the mins of an ai*clent
city extending over about 4 miles in tka Jayapore Estate, 35 miles to tbe soutb-
aonth-east of Tonki, and 45 miles to tile north and north-ea,st of Bondi — Cf. A. C.
n. Carlleyle, In Cunningham'a report on the A'rcbEcologlcal Survey of India, Volume
VI, pp 161-21 alao there is another old city some 1 1 miles north of “Chitore"
called “Nagari " 01 " Tambavati Nagari" — Cf. Cunningham A S.R.,Vol. XIV, page
146 ; also e/. Weber'.s ‘ History of Indian Diteratflre,’ p. 104, 1904, ond also the
footnote.
Skanda Purapa, Nagarakhah^a—
■^mpfqairWH' ^ t Sambat 1966, Bombay.
'4 ii ! K?iM 4ii» -qi i ' f ti iqn qrii r| ^g= ^nqr^ T<k 1
'4. 3^ f^i i i
1
( ’«;» 'aro ) 'tri’S^’acrB^s i fjakmfv-
1 44 Tigr ^r^qqafsr ^hrfrr i BHmrr fsiPa^ tecr gwqi*rr4 4 1
4n?i 541 Hr44pq44qj4! ■strqf^.qfrfht 4 f4 'tA44^44i tifii44i 415'
444I4gt *444^ (4PE;t®^) 4 5OT4 41^ fsiSRI^ 41 I 44i4T
414fTpfr4 4*5 4T544BIi, »t!'»4<r'«44|i 4f^! 1 (4t4 '^VSTOPT *(151^ |q ifq%
qtrartvf 4441 q44»q|W tg.-»n?\414^ wq f ^it|fq ^4qTOT4^ ) 4ra4«Hif[
%1BT45i4Wit4lPr4lfl 4Taffsrqr4 44#4 4F4 -in4 ^ W "4P^i4 44rr4#(4-
P94I I 4rq 4ri4rt|it. 41^ 4411^4344 4>44f 8(341144' I '41448 4?44 444^1
HISTORY OF TIRHUT IN TH^ VRDIC PERIOD. I3
•
Mitakgara law on civil usage (expounded by Vijnaneswara^j
who flourished at the court of king Vikrama) which is
respected and followed so widely in India’^.
A later king of this dynasty, called Siradlfwaj a Janakaj
had his capital at Mithila* which is identifled with the
I fr|fT uwr i
rril^ KTwflrfw snft-
jwwnisr »r5S’infw»rf%?T sr® ^ismr ^ f^T *
rijf^ifVffr jiftt ^ aji^r i
^ararq i w «tra^wijv f?[!atfw! i
I apiatR afT» 3 ii*f ^ 'Utr- i ^ ^
I Ttiarr^t^c wa a^rft i a^sit aai’ff
i^ffi I ^
1 It catmot be said lot certain that this Vijnancsvara who lived at Xalyaiia
(in Bombay] was a Maithlla, The following last iloka ftom Mitak^ara i& *
significant : —
^ sn^f% f^rfaKt qrgjisww h^t? i •
• • sfr 1 b: =sta ^ fVfffMfsi: I
>J
■ «T 1
But it may be noted ^ere that it is curious that this Mitaksara- did»not find
favour with Bengal where Dayabhaga prevails, Cf. pages 428-36 of h^acdonell's*
' History of Sanskrit Ifiteiatuxe,’ I«ondon^ 1905.
i Cf, Valmikl's ' Ramaya^a,' Bombay, ^ii, by T, R. El];$]^acaryya and Vyasa-
caryya. •
. ^ * 5 Hr i
. ’TT^t€bniTHT8i^ ^wHTsn®Ri^
^nr?t ||. . ^ f rtaTVW
7rTiiR!..'w^ v» ) swnrraw .sw«ri*ii-
** wfT^Nt f¥i<Frt srft^ UM I
S'a’sfhnt wftwraprr^ ii. .irfri ^ grri^
TfksTfl i f*Pi^ tmiRiim i . .
Ji^ipnipw! ppr: g^i i ftw tf^nrcT ftc tid tinm i Tfrei ’cw?!
srm I ysPft! I (vjf^8)i
Wf! f*r*i 5 i' I ycfsft'sj . . ttstp:
vftrw0T«it ’jfer ^pri3rJTrJii..w«i! w»T»wfrar«i8 ?iHiPC^ si:
?riwpff ■?rt5^ BWT w^nifinTTf’S^l’ l snng-
1 - . . . VijfHi ^ptni
PmrfJi'lt fTrgfSf! n i ^ spnft
14
HISTORY OR TIRHUT IN THE VEDIC PERIOD.
) ^ Tn^T^fT
■^HTwt »r<twn
f^ ?IY a Wr TfW'f KT^ni ?niigf 5 ^ ’!TO 9 ®»
^TtsfqW 1 5srg ' r
“f^ftTT'fftrgiirrn s^wfiwt wiffr ■q'< ^5:?^ Iy ^ ii
Tfiftrorfftsf ^ ” ?:f?r bb '^tb *'
“i::b fswsEVjTfl^: 1 B'?!fiit n«rrgjm:?Trft "b 11
Bq^WJrrtSlBTWT^T^PIT: I tTB »TBTW*r! tl
^firunT! fe^T 1 ” fsianw BTf<r^ 11
'■ f%^t=ini (T^^rrffl'^pw ) wt M^WT^nssn^nj; 1
(^ ^0 aritw I B9j:
«r^»cr^ '3'Bi^rfiTBf^fe i ^iFra ^ iftflYft 1
^^trr ywRB*<V7R:i 1 11 ^
’TfimTf*! I 11
TWi^r if^srr^; ^ Trifff^fvi 1 11
^Jt'T^)ritT%^ f%^flfSt*rrf«»p 1 '^^WHBrajT^r ftwfJr#
''BreiiwtPipriti liTnrft ^fliFfSP
fwrfipr gt^
I % msrr fj:«s?TST f^TBit 11
I ^#ir^ f^sRft ’a’MrsTTSBripTt! 11
wffr K^'it
" - . 'f
i:?BTfS?rr iCT'K^r^flB f®wfRrB* bty (S'?)
<r*r gisra f g^' 1 ?r^ f €V»n)?lg^fifP«r(T 1
f 5 ffhreT i!*pn^ BRnpnirf?^ Trr^ yfferr: f ^tor^;^firiirfrgV'ilrT?w-
g% wr ^3^: I ^ t^jiw^Hifi i ^ifi ! 1 )
^RgrsT! 1 f ipTTB^ JTifVsnBTg^sH^Brei ftt 1 ^ gjspliig^-
Hpti«^r«i>ft" 1 ^ g^r vfjjft 'gw<c?t ■<^ w ^n:?K f^iwr 1
4tJPT^ ^ (BiPT ^[^^gsTBr ) srft "b sitbi i f^JHBfrs
HfjRni #%si ^ ^nit^ TTgirtg: wsrT
?nir’B I
t% I^PWRfHt^st ^rt 'Bggprw: 1 t%^PWffgBrjr! f%frsB*»R^ 9 reT
(^^B) I
TrfSt^''w BBftfii! I fSfBjTBt fsf^r^rftwwTW <
. Ttpw^iWnf! gfWflf*^! I w B
f^iR(' 4 is I ^ ^ «ni^ B,
^ >wr fj:«s 9 i«r i sjrwff ^fS 3 gf*rtf^^ 4
Bt l ^»jggsR! ^ ^ KIBBT! -a
n<i)i^l ^ gfS?!nrg; 1 ^ (^« bi)
15
HISTORY OP TIRHUT IN THE. VEDIC PERIOD.
• « •
village o£ J anakapura (in the Nepal territory to the north-
east of Muzafiarpur frontier). Rama, son of Dasaratha, the
king of Ayodhya, married Siradhwaja J anak^’s daughter,
pfp 'swit i BTrriV*'«R.'s«i i
jRrr i Tro'fl^frrrt fMrairt ®rftTi ii
iUc'iifxr 'wthut gw^uj; i vm ?rarr ii
irei I 'ePlvsi^r ^
VI f
'a Tfv*?K« I I SHTT^r^f^rf^TW f%¥lTian^^ 55 * 1
Tfrft VTv?! I snr^rsit II , >
^ f^TWVTTfficnniii
* “ *rrarr*T g'w! TOn«ffl«! i xfn i
^ f rftficv f^rsiTtfk gf^BiPT ” Tfir
“ »i 7 (! vc»wwi< l 'a«id<sif«rsu^t apirgl^ftBrHUT! i
^ ^\ 7 rflI=^P BYll'nl! I
Bw rmi I vrpiifir^ rag gfirgy^ ii .
fist^ I ■■sfigfil'^fTfiT VJHHfWlti II
Wff)
Bhnrgr ^iirfNrvr«»n i fipiww? ^rvPr n
*■ V 'VDT ^ ^nffTBSCB^ gVT l KwgB I* ^
^ T*5 wswr rrtv i •
f^irrrncT H'lpft i li
^r 5a?R|si ^ Kuft^RrTTTBW! i ii
^twftrfBvIShTT 1 w^Bmi ^ ^^hf«rsri% i
(v® ac) “?r<iJi-^*)'<i 5 l«i "Bii^ g'ui'ftwn'- 1
BH^pfwvnmrwwt ”
rm: w I iBHfrfH grwi Bftvsr&ii
. arB i^ati ' B iY»jii v f^= ^ I ^ wBiirpn! i
KTBtsPi VTBt 1 wibtw firf«rarpwn n
wi! Mijif i r t bbit rw! ^ i ii
(KB! ^hnnwr^ ) ( ihrTBPinsiPnq;)
The above Stokas from Valmifcl wfll show that Janaka’s capital was dtuated
to the north-east of Gautama’s hermitage to which Rama came from Visaiupitfi.
It is now certain that ViSala or ViSall is represented by modern Basarh and that
no place in Mithila daims the honour of Gautama’s hermitage except i^yari
•(Ahilya Sthana) in Darbhauga district. Thus J “aka s capital has been rightly
identified 'with J anakapura, which lies to thg north-east of AhiySn. This identi y
is supported by all andent, popular and mythological traditions. •
Also e/ Rapson' 8 ‘Ancient India,' pp. 7*' and 174-. igio. «
Also cf, Apte's ’Sanskrit ^ngllsli Dlctlonaxy,* Bombay, 1890, p. 1047.
i6 history of tiijhut in the vedic period.
' r "
SitSj in accfiidance with the custom of Swayambara,
Valtniki, who was a contemporary of Rama/ names 22
kings* of Mithila. '' /•
It may 'be of interest to recall that among those who
fought for Duryodhana against the five Pan-
dava brothers and Kr§pa in the war described
a la ara , Mahabharat (Cr. 500 B,C.) * there was a
Raja called K^emdhwii.* He, it may be taken, wae the
1 Cf. pp. 301-09 of Macdooell’a ‘ History of Sanskrit tite^^ture,’ London, 1917,
ilso cf. Rapson’s ‘ Ancient India,’ p. 72, 1916, also e/. pp. 141-42 of the ' Early
History of themektftn.' by R- G. Bhandarafcata, Bombay, 1895.
* Cf. Valmikl’s ' Ranrayaja,' Balakap^la, 71st Sarga, by T. R. Ktapacaryya
and Vyasacaryya, Bombay, IQU !“ ,
7 IEI fkfroi ^ i
'STTift I srP^ST!
»rP<(*nj 5 i sriwus i
i
1 •
wfbp Tnrmrq I
TiVlfttEf VRfdiq 35?fk! ’87!l ftjfiW I
^Kfff I
tfff ft’SRT! I
a^: I
■ddlilirT STT^l^rtd^! 1
g^! Tfk w 1^
vfhpif ■'fflfd'Aidi 1
^tfihrTEEf vi«i«fd'<iCi»ii 3 R 4 i«id 1
■'ThWt 3 [ 5 TTV 5 T I
(juS'OiI'Uhl cran^^^VjTT araiTVfP 1
#StiV d^diirr fUKisr! n
0 I
fhispfK Vd^ll »
8 Cf. page S85 of Macdottell'a * Saifflkiit Literature ' London, 1917.
Also e}. pp. 141-2 pi the 'Early History of Dekkan' by R, G. Bhapdarkar,
Rpmbay, 1895.
* Cf, MahSbhSr0ta, EaWa Parya, 5th Adhyaye;
HISTORY OF TIRHUT IN THE, VRUIC PERIOD. T 7
• t •
Raja of Mithila ‘ described as Kgemari in the’Vi?nuputana
fsr^t 3 r?c?rT ggS 11
^rai Trar i
A
) It requires some explsnatiou why the Raja of Mithila espoused the cause of
the evil genius Duryodhaua. It would ^eiii that he bore grudge to t]ie five
FandavE^
(i) Because Pai^ju, father ol the five Paudava brothers, conquered Mithila-
Cf. Mahabharata, Adi Parva, 113th Adhyaya, aSthtSlok^ ;— , ^
“ fflfWTIPSrr 1 ^T! ", ’
(itj Bhirua Sena, one of the^Paudavas, fought and subdued the Rajas of
Mithila and Nepal, cf. Mahabharata, Sabha Farva, 29th Adhyaya.
• fTTf! « 3r't3SKn?5qT f^’^rsMXTfTO: 1
rirrt^T <ld’llT*T STtf^vi; II
Also c/.^abhi Parva, 3otli Adhyaya.
w:Tan5r ajsw srarfl' i 3'w aimt srfjjfttat
ssTO II I g %lni'' 6 n;*sf
RpfWFI II f%’CIWWrt*Tf*f<Tf^Tfr srsJWHTm: I
•
(iii) Duryodhana, .son of Dhyilrasira was well known in Mithila as he came
to leatn“ Gadavidya" while Rfsi^a and bis brother Rdma (Balarama)
were in Mithila iif quest of Syarnontakamapi (a jewel).
But It may be stated on the other hand that Balardma (Krishna’s brother) '
who did not take part in the Mahabharat ujpr, as he was preceptor of Duryodhana,
took refuse during the period in Mithila, Ttie inference would be that MithilS.
kings remained neutral.
^ 8amvai 1963, Bombay.
( iWwT )
TTR 5 i*rrt^ 1 NiH^ildiHi-dT
1 II II
q<^;ic|<iJHr^^ I yrtnrq ^B^T3jpq«n»«r‘u^|l^l II
<w«d«»i^Pii<.niRi th^miwi ' ^niwiPim^i, I ■*cfnfgwPit€^ ii S'? ii
H?r RB^f^isrT i 11 il
fsrqfTB w I twfir Hn li
?r ^fT ttWRlSTBi I ■■B'fPet: 11 11
7 i®t 1 spt^st wai»rTii *?? ii
fRfw II
1® ^ I
( fWvrai )
3
l8 HISTORY OR TIRHUT IN THI5 VKDIC PRRIOP.
'■ r
and*^ as Ksemadhi in the Bhagwata Parana, a presumption
justified by the fact that the Pandava brothers and 6r
Krgna as wdl as Duryodhana were familiar -wiih arc! had
visited Mithila.
According to the Puranas, Iksvalcu was a ksatriya and
was son of Manu, who was son of the
ihr-pu^aiiaa^ sprang from Brahma (the
' Creator). One of Iksvaku’s sons was
Mithi, who founded the reyal family of Mithila, which
produced such eminent and scholarly kings as Jahaka of
lYajnavaljfya^s time (Brhadaranyakopanigad) and Sira-
dhwaja Janaka, father of Sita (the heroine of Vahniki’s
Ramayana) who married Rama. «• It is said that there were
54 kings of this dynasty, of whom 2C' preceded and 33
followed Siradhwaja Janaka.‘ It is also related"^ that to
ai*i!ir ?:fir 1 n
3 r?r^rSt 1 ’{rrJirrrerq a 11
1 ^rrsmigei n n «
'Tr^flT i u
. W 5 i i ji ^ a n
^r»ir^»Trf?r^»r I II 11
fin? 1 n 11
He was so called because Sita his daaghteij^sprang up horn a fuirow while he
was ploughing (e/. Bhagawat Puraria, IX, 13, 18).
1 The names are :— (U llanu, (2) Ikswafcu, (3) Mithi- Janaka-Videha, (4) Nandi-
vardbana, (5) Suketu, (6) Derar&ta, (7) Vrihaduktha, (8) Mahaviryya, (9) Satyadriti,
(lO)Dhnalitaketti,pi)Haryyasva, {i2)Maru, (13) Pratfvaidhaka, (14) Kritaiatha,
(15) Kiiti, (id) i^idha, (17) Mahadhiiti, (18) Kritiiata, (19) Maharotaa, (20) Suvarca-
rotna,''(2i) HraswaToma, (as) Siiadbwaja and Xusadhwaja (biotheis), (23) Sira-
dhwaja s son BhSmiman and daughter Sita (adopted), (24) Satady\imna (Sira-
dhi^a sson), (aslSuohi, {26) Urjjyaha, (27) Satyadhwaja, (28) Kiini, (29)Anjana,
W) Ritujita, (3r) Anshtanemi, (32) Srutayru, (33) Suryyaawa, (34) Sanjaya, (35)
^hemari (36) Anena. (37) Minaratha, (38) Satyaratha (39) Satyarathi, (40)
Upagu, (41) Sruta, {42) ^swata, (43) Sudhauwa, (44) Subhhta, (43) Susilta, (46)
^ya, (47) Vijaya, 48 )_^ta, (49) Sunaya, (jo) Vitahavya, (31) Sauiaya lljisa)
Kshemaswa, (33) Dhnti, (34) Vahulaswa, (53) Kritl (with whom the dynasty
came to an end). , ^
Cf, The Vish^in. Putatia, 4th Ansa, 3th Adhya (Bomhay, 1969 Sambat).
fil^gri^ 8 ^ 1
C 4n»|^ )
xwii wft m 'fiBK i
HISTORY OF TIRHUT IN THE .VEHIC PERIOD. IQ
• > »
»Tt^Tftrg^ I ^fii^ ^wfNf^¥r*fflffr.
^ef 4 i?jr»i«^ra l ^tsfcr rrsBM ^ifjTWtrrni ii
fwtS qi fi.un 'ftFngFiTjf i
^ fraKr% “ TT^^sr w 1 vi< flflfqF
Ffqmftr ” TfFsniF^ft 1
^ j^rFrqqf*rqf?r^PnrT^ i ‘’ 'WT^iH«*«iaiT iinTwei THjqTOiT^r^ft
■523^^ figtr?wifq qf^qj^”ffr wq ^ ^qc ^iafij; 1 ^I’ ^ T q qifaq:
#qifF qftra^ qfqn^ 1 'flqfTw^fw^r
I fsr^tfji F^^t»rftnsf!q’cq»m^fq;fim^ 5 Bq'<nqr ^q
qr*^qqqTq.i Fisjwq i;q f^i wnni^mrq t^wJFnjsf^si q?'^; 1,
" trsmrsrrq q<t^'*raTF ” Tfw 1 qf^cfri ’Jtfsrfflqa'ff T w^q^m ^ ^-
qr^iK! I sr’a?rr q’q^^iwsfrfq^ qqfii 1 nsjssffl'^Tffl ^qfsr^qi
^sfMq q^ q gq: q^?N:qqq ^^<qqg^i[l^qiqqq qjTTqf ^TqqqiPcq: 1
q?ff ^tjrrs^q fSwqqw.' (/
'J ,* 'j
^gq'fiT q^ ^qqi' qK:is!qi^<qr ■gififK'igT q^pqqiq q fqra sm 1 ,
siqqTssrqqf qqrr^ iqirqtfq qtqFrqqrfqrfsiWq 1 q^^iq^! g'Ctsqq-
qqqqiq: ^f^qi wirqqiqqiq^ qq^qqqi^q qqrft^^Tfq ivfin 1
qq^qrw^g^tq q 1 YsMiqqqre^ q *?^qt! qf^qi^naqKqiw t:qlk«qi
>q fqqti^ qqretqqrq’qaq^riq^r q^itiqi q^ q^Tfl fiTsqsft-
sqq^ I qqj gqrq q^nq aq'w^lx qlur^fqqT qqqqT 1 '^tqsiqf qrHi*naq-
qf%' ^qqqqfqiqrq't’J II • ^
ftqsefsrqirTsi qrgqrq Hiqqqurora*^' qqi § qqn'^raqrqT ^'t
qqiTfq qqsqqr: qq* afq: at^erqi qtqq^ q^s Rtt^Fw ! qq(T=^qTjq:
qqilT^srq: qq: 'qqrfl- 'qqrfM'Ts^ri qqn^qq' qqj qqiqq: qwgqg* qqqTqqp:
qqqs ^iTqq^ "q ^iqq qqim ,^qqi! qqj q ^qr#' qqnft ’SHFI' q^l l^q^
qqiTiqwraq- qqj 5'^ f^q; fqqjqq? qsq: ’vfm^- iqqifyqqq! qwrrfq-
v^qwqn^! qq? gq: afq: 11 qfqsqrq srqqt^: 11
, Also cf. the 9th Skstidba, ist Adhjaye, 8th Sloka of the Srimadabhfigawata.
Sambat 1963, Bombay. • ,
' ^liqq^ qqqqiw t qi* ^>> = q: i
( qqqiqqqw Iq^qrqlgqfqq )
^ q<tq^t qqtqrqTqrrq! gqqiqq;! i . .qqi qiq: qqqqrq^q^W f^iTirqq! ii
qf^taq qqcrar wqq^crqq* i qftfq*Hqqqrqt q% qqnfq qf^N^ ii
qiiqrqqit qjfVfqqrt Iqqqnqqqwqj i q^t wj: qrqt^-’ ^qwiq qi^q ii
wqi sfqqrqiq ^qg^Fq qrraiqTq I ■f^siij'aJiq.qlf^ f^qqqqfqqqRq
• qftqiqrsqqqqqqqqrfqf^' II II
qq: 1 'qafit I •
qqqw^^qq T'^i^firfqq! i qqi gq qq q?i 3 qtT! ii » n
qqi q«rf^ 1
20
history of TIP-HUT IN THE VREIC PERIOJ).
the^ south-west of this kingdom lay the kingdom of Vaisali.
Their boundaries ‘ have not been indicated except that they
were situate to the north of the Ganges (which* formed tlie
boundary line between them and Magadha). Of Vaisali
it is said that Nedistha, another son of Manu^ founded a
I ^n^«fr si^w: ii i ii
TT f«rlwi 3 rr»MTfii i ii ii
1?rfirwffl^ 5^! ji ^ 11
fi[T 5 i I II a II
■ fsrfiti tjfif Tirr ip:^ 1 vHtn^fr ^i^flansiw: 11 u 11
fsriwwnjraftf?^! 1 H 11 ^
firvw t 'f ^ 8 T f 8 Ti 1 II « 11
f€ts*T wi! '^rf^ 1 fi^^w flnjjS t^a^snj 11 = 11
■tm 1 wsrfsft ^?Tii-ni?t 5 ri^t 5 ^fc 11 1 11
irm’E^s'8 1 «fgni^rurrg^?i iu ■> 11
(^i * 91 ^:) vatjjjrt ^ 'a^^nr fsi^'tiwit
» iWniJTQf^Ipwi, ^ ^ II
(.Tfiii w sifk ^g" '^“)
r^jdFf- 1 fs’wrf^ ^t^fSrpFf! 1 rw^tf^-fsm'i! 1 #rsf«r f% f^rntt r5fviJJi5F( t
Tifitft! ttKf»r ( fsi^«r! 1 1 )
•9i^sr9m^*^t »r«r<nsrr i ^ fSr^f: f»iK! v^sn^irr u i ^1
aj^r 3TJrai fiffi&a r 11 11
I ?Rr; tro^fr luu n
I II ?U II
«<ii Bf^nn^va! 1 'Sffr wef^ili 11 ■
arfk^r?Ri?TO8iRnrt<Pimw(8?r! 1 sjarm 11 11
Hffi vnm I flm fkruifi smrr 11 ii
?t«n^ €b?t^ “sroft ^ I 'Iki ” V'W’C' 1
(vwittrR^) wrTB9i! ( ) ^rgr 9 ftes^ »i i t) h
^ 5 ^ I ftftrai THwr? Pnni<.<i! 1 3 Z%s(ftr 11 11
Bhagavata and Vlguu Pura;i3 are attiibnted to the slh cent. A.D. (e/. Appendix
(A) V. A. Smith’s ‘ History oil India ’ Oxford, T916).
_ 1 A theory has been advanced that this boundary line was the river Vagpiati,
which runs through the northern part of Muzaffarpnr district. This theory is
supported by the fact that the part of the district to the south of this river is called
Blsara (which was one of the revenue divisions during the Moghul tirnes), and that
to the north is popularly known as Mithila or Tirhut. It may also,be remem-
bered that, according to the Satpatha Brahmap, the river SadSnir (Oandak)
formed the boundary between the kingdoms of Xosala and Hithila) andr.it
is po^ble Videgh Mathava who led the Aryans from the Saraswatl to colonise
Mithila ,and his priest RahuganaP wandered through the northern Himalayan
regions till they came to the upper reaches of the river Gapdaka, and led the
foundation of the Mithila kingdom to the north of what formed the kingdom of
Vaisali. •
21
HlfiTORY OR TIRIIUl' IN THE -VEDIC PERIOD
• » •
line of kings beginning with Nabliaga, who became a
Vaisya ^ and one of whose 33 descendants was Marutta noted
in the^Hinau legends for his great Yajna (gacrifice) at
which all the utensils and implements used were made of
gold and the Brahmanas were enraptured with the magni-
ficent donations they received. One of Marutta’ s descen-
1 Cf. Vis^inpnrana, 4th Ansa, ist Adhfaya, page 164, slokas 10 to 61, Bombay,
Samvat 1967 : — ^ ^
(i) Nabhaga, (2) Bhalandatia, (3) Vataaapri, (4) Pransu, (5) Prajani, (f>)
Khanitra, (7) Ksbapa.^S) Avlvinaa, (9) Vivigsa, (10) Khaninetra, (ii) Atibibhuti,
(12) Karandhwa, (13) Avlkshit, (14) Mamtta, (15) Narishyanto, (16J Dama, (17) ,
Raiyavardbana, {18) Sudhrltl, (19) Nara, (20) Kevala,. (21) Vandharaan, (22)
Vegaman, (23) Vrldha, (24 ) T^navindu
* ■ I ^
. I
(25) Ilavita
Vidala or Vaisala,
<26] Visala's sou, Ilemachandra, (27) Suchaudra, (28) Dhumra&wa, [29) Sriujaya,
(30) Sabadeva, (31) Erisasvva, (32) Somadatta, (33) Janafuejaya, (34) Sumati.
Also cf. ^larkaudeya Puraiia, pp. 261-301, Adhyayas 110-133, (Venktesbwar
Press, Sambai 1959).
Also of. Vayu Parana, p. 144, Adhyay 24, Slokas 1-21 (Venktesbwar Press,
Sam^^l952) ; — ,
fSfw fimwTr 1.
fsrafPH: 1
v i
3 ^ r
snw'^sjTfsTT |
I'sr i
TP® 3'^ RwM I
3^ I
3W’tr i
V#* M N*
^srr g bt^tt f% vr i
f^^sn a II 1 II
g II <? ii
smiT )Tft 2 3 '^ II ^ 11
3 '^' iwrfsiftfk ft’jw li a ii
3^ mg ^ snv Bvnim: iini
fg gjMid ■b'dip i T T srmm^g! n f ii
3B *^1 gjigBfiflBg n 'a n
ajidWIWd fifflT J'gBVBT || ||
^sr BV Bn»^! II < Ii
11 1'- 11
B f% sfung gBBfv wf^i lit tii
ii
gvft BBi 3 ’b^ gvfBB! gfT! n t^ ii
BHi 3 ’^ BBifarT "SB! II ta n
gmi# ’ciaiT aftv ii ti ii
3'Bgigi Rmisdigg 'asrr
II xi 11
Rgiw BIN?! ftwrwr BV Rr^BT i
Tfw Rpfnvt i
BBVi ftgig BmRJB I
B!*CTB 3^: 1
vraw ’ i
g!ft ^larr %bv^ bbibbt-* n ii
ii t^ii
^ Vf
ggBBi IB! ftmg mst^! wiEjigii tc^'
BHOBBI BBT fflB^-rt! MdlMdig 1| S® 11
siB^BigiaiBr ^ BBRuk Rbb! ii ^t ii
'll history op tiriiut nsr the vedic period.
r
dauts was Iniavindu, whose .son born of a iiyiiipli wa.s
Visalaj who founded the city of Vaisali. V isala was followed
by 9 desceudantSi the last of whom was SufnatiJ. It is
said tliat the nionarchs of Vaisali ' were long lived, magnani-
mous, equitable and valiant. '■
I Matka^deya Pmaua esplams how the kings of (though spiaug fiom
the same stock as the kings of JlUhili) came to he Vaisyas, whilst those ot MiUiila
remainpd Ksatrlyas. Nabhaga is said have taken a VaiSya wife and was ousted
tiom the KsatiJya foH His relatives did not give luin a shaie in his fatjiei’s king-
dom, but the valiance of his .son, Bhalandana got backnthe kingdom foi bun.
The story.is told yi a slightly modifed form in the ninth khayda of the ' Aiteioya
* Btahmaya ' f,ihich gives ,p.n account of Nedittha and Nabhaga ; —
C/. Aiteieya Eiahmau, Jth Panchika, 22nd Adhyaya, gtlikhaiid —
fspKiw ' «if^fra ftrfjf ftm 3 '^t i
tj
n ^ w (tti) afNii 3^^
W m t ^ rfi^d
TJw«r ^ Mftttni wfi i
rTn^frolW wspf
a;nffr frafii fii^ '•jsr
1 1 sitrswsiH^ nTwtr i
K n^'sr wt^W 3^1'?! «m
^ ^ ansilhni ^
Rt»r(T ’Sfl tRt V ftrm iifffrg' ^ % 3^.’
«»um«ii*^TiA'd ^'fr8[Rr^B ar wr f fi firniffliVn^as'^
^ gwi V vmn fimfJi%Rr fl'ii
g»i^ ^^tRi ^ w
Wan^ RiJ^ll sf<fi*n«t,
' 3 ^ srufw ^ >0^
^ snsrrRr ^ iu» tRt 1
The Aitereya Brahmau is assigned to the 6th cent. B.C.
C/. Macdonell “ Sanskrits liiteraturc," pp. 202-203.
It is now generally admitted that the ‘ Aitereya Biahmay’ is as old as, if not
older than, the ' ^atapatha Brahman.’ This refeience to NabhignedUta is also
fonnd in the Rig Veda and Yajur Veda, where he is called the son of Manu. Cf.
Griffith's Rig Veda, vol 11 , p. 467, Hym. 18 ; p. 469, Hym. t & 4, p. 470, Hym.
ii._ These references make it highly probable that the kingdoms of Mithila and
Vais&li were_ founded, almost, at the same time, though Vaisali city may have
come into existence at a later age. «
_It has been suggested that the^NedEta Nabhaga story was cieated to explain
" uabhasa," i.e.one without share
The story regarding Nabhaga’s transformation from a k§atriya into a Vai$ya
was probably intended to explain the fact that Vaisali became a centre of trade
and commerce at an, early period.
HISTORY OP TIRHUT IN THE^VEDIC PERIOD. 23
bukadeva, ' “^son of Vedavyasa’ who is’ traditioiaally
reputed to have composed all the Pur anas and Maha-
bharajiaj said to have come to Janaka’s court in Mithila
to acquire wisdom. *
though it is not easy to say when exactly the civili-
sation of Tirhut began^ all modern scholars admit that
the Satapatlia Brahmana including the Brhadaranyaka-
upanisad is much older than the epics Valmiki’s Ranjayana
and Mahabharata. Rama bejongs to a much earlier period
of Hiiidu legend than Krsna, and all Hindu traditions state ’
that the Ramayana (or at least its original framework)^
of ValmikI, who is traditionally recognised as’ the first
Sanskrit poet and who, as stated in the Ramayana itself,
was a contemporary of Rama, preceded the Mahabharata '
whicli ^larrates the great war fought in the presence of
Krsna, by several^ centuries. Yainavalkya and Janaka
mentioned in the ^atapatha Brahmana belong admittedly »
to a much earlier period than that of Rama, the hero of
Vafcniki's Ramayana. »
It isf certain that ‘ Vaisali’ was in a high state of civi-
lisation in the 6th century B.C., when Buddha (who is
admittedly later than Kr$na) lived and this civilisation
extends far into antiquity when we- recall that the splen-
refit *
sr l 3'^ 3Tf%Trt 3pr%*r
^ ^ ?iiwf^ 5 efiT ’jyfir- 1 sprat srra Wnn fit^s wjwtjtx! i
’ fi smi ’Tifir ^fira^ 1 gw 1
iSi-wwrw w <Tsrfw w^gprwfir! ( warwwifw*rrara wrafiiw! 1 . 8 i=
mgwraf flWT^r! xraqrxfk aw: |. .
' ( 'rra w(o ^'a ) I
awTtfnr vraiwt ww wwr 1 srasiw g 1
TRirf^ (wr wra) xwj: arar w 1
, ' wfadaxvr? !? -BifiwwT 11
fwfirai^BiWraN^wf^: i vrawraw 'wwrfii wif%?Tiivr ^ \
. .ww'ffSpr agaw aaiafii: 1 ^ want anna faf%rat afif 1
vfifdt fkfwraw aanalfi? i asrra aal: 1
34 HISTORY OR TIRHUT IN THiO VKDIC PKRIOJ).
r '
douf of Vai^ali and tlie hospitality of the Vaisali king
Sumati (with whom Rama stopped for a night) are described
in. the V^miki’s Raixiayana. All this will justify the
conclusion tfiat the civilisation of Tirhut is much older
than the 6th century B,C. and may go so far back as looo
B.C, to 1500 B.C.'
1 Mr, Colebroo 1 <e infers, fiom astronomical data, that the aiiangemeut of the
Vedas, attributed to Vyasa, took place fh the 14th century B.C. (Miscellaneous
Essays, vol. 1, pp. 109, no and pp. 200-202; vol, II,pp,332.3iS. 35 fi. 357. etc.; also
Asiatic Researches, Vol. IX, pp. 116, 358 , 359, and 360 : also Prof. Whitney’s notes
^jupted by H. H. Wilson, Translation of the Visnupnrana, t868, vol. II, pp. 273-
75 and vol. Iv, pp. 230 tQH35), Mr. Bentely brings the date of Yudhiatbira, the
chief of the Fandawas, to 5^5 B.C. (Histoiical view of the Hindu Astronomy, r,
67). According to Colonel Wilford’s calculation, the conclusion of the great war
took place in 1370 B.C. (Asiatic Researches, Vol. IX, .Chronological Table, p.
116). The weight of authority, however, seems to be in favour of 13th to 14th
century B.C. for the Mahabhflrata war.
The accounts in the Pura^ias are geneially discrepant, but almost all the
important Furaiias indicate that tqoo to 1150 years elapsed betvi})}en Paiik^ita
successor of Yudhisthira (hero of the MahAbhnrata) and the coronation ot Candra-
guuta Mauryya. Thus the Vi^i^u Pnraiia gives 1015 years
afsit 1
g -S'!? II
C/, An 5 a 4, Adhyays 24.
The Vayu Parana has 1050 years : —
WTtnfifHRsprv af»»i i
g #!i ii
The Bhagawata Fura;ia finds a, 4 <^tance of 1115 years between the same two
events : — ,
g vsRTfiTt^ ii
If this affords any approximation to reliability, it may be assumed that the
Mahabharata war took place about 1050 years before Candragupts Mauryya, who
was coronated about 315 B C., i.e Yndhis^Ura lived in^he J4th century B.C.
If, therefore, it is assumed that Kseinari of Mitbi'sllne was a contemporary
of Yudhisthira rod 36 Wngs preceded him in Milhila, it follows that Mithi founded
the kingdom of Mithlla about 36x20 or 720 years before the Mahabharata or
about 2000 B.C.
_ Valmlki’s Ramayana assigns to Rama 19th descent from Manu, whereas the
Bhagawata and Vi^nu Puranas wuuld place him about the 60th step from Manu.
But according to the Vlaniu Parana, S ta of Mithila) and Sumati (of Vaitalf) were
about 29th and 30th respectively in descent from Manu and so Rama (their
contemporary and descended from the same stock of Mann) may also be about
29th in descent from Manu
A similar test of synchronism would make Yudhisthira 40th in descent from
Manu. And if we take that KdSya of the B^hadarapyako'psnlsad is identical with
Khsya who is described in the Bhagawata and Viap.n Farapias and who was a
contemporary of Aguiveayain both theUpani^ad and the Pnraijas, it follows thaV
jMaka and Yajfiavalkya of the B^hadaraiiyaka were contemporaries of KaSya
whom the,test of synchronism, would make t3th in descent from Mann.
Thus we have : —
Yudhistl^ra
(Mahabharata war) — 1300 B.C
HISTORY OR TIRHUT IN THR.VRDIC PERIOD.
35
CHAPTKR III.
Note on some Important PeacEvS in Ancient
• Mtthiea..
In the Visnu Parana (Cir. 500 A.D.)‘ and Brhad Visnn
Parana (Cir. 500 A.D.)*^ mention has
ino&SpMan.°' made^ of a Champakaranya (a
• ^ jungle of Champak flowers) as stretching ^
along the Salagraini or Narayani (modern Gandaka)j and
it has been stated that this Aranya was, a placet)! retreat’
for Aryan ascetics.^ Phis corresponds with the modern
district of Champaran in'Tirhut.
Different parts of Champaran are associated with the
names of different Hindu rsis (sages).
It is «aid that the tappa Duho-suho is so called after
Rama aud Sita —
«3Cio + I5 X 20=1800 B.C.
Jauaka azid Yajfiavalkya —
1800 + 12x20=2050 B.C.
Maiiu —
(Rg Veda)-2oso -t^iz x 20=2300 B.C.
But the reliability of the Furanaa has still to be established and tliese gonclu
aious are at present only of an academic interest. .
I Cf. Appendix A to V, A. Smith’s ‘ Early History of India,’ 1914, Oxford
edition (3rd). • « , ,
* CA Appendix A to V, A. Smithis ‘Early History of India,' 1914, Oxfoicl
edition (3rd).
8 Cf, Brhad Vis^u Puraua, Mlthila Kha:^^^'
W V II
w 11
i4 ' jiiw«i»i ‘awsr fru:^ i
II
''♦N‘in:<®*iHr>i^ ii
Mso Saktl Sangama Tan^ra.
»j+fT<ui?rT I
2 f) HISTORY OF TIRIITTT IN THR VlimC PFRTOT).
r r '
the two wives of Raj a Ultaiiapada — Du Raiii aud Su Raui.
It is also said that tlie two wives were
Dhruvam amparan friendly tei'iiis aild tl^at at
the instancd' of Su Raui, the Raja sent Du Raui into
exile in the forest now covered by the part of the district
called Duho Suho. Shortly afterwards, while hunting in
the forest, he spent a night in the cottage where lived his
banished queen. Dhruva, who was subsequently born,
spente his time in the Armyas (forests) contemplating
the great problems of life. Champaran otTirhut’s' claim
4;o. this erninence is, however, falsified by the account
of Dhruva and his, family in Visnu Puraiia, Bhagwat
Purana and Skanda Purana, where it is clearly stated
that Dhruva practised austerities in '•Mathura (in the
United Provinces), and the two wives of Raja 'Uttana
Pada were named Suniti and Suruci.*
1 Cf, Visnu Putffija, ist Anisa, nth Adhyiya, SamvQl 1969, Bom'bny.
ftwgKTO ajo W
(TO»rC^?TV) '*
ft g bv ii
‘qr fisi i
xqisq: II
^ftvF qvros n
v'n31qFi<(*^T'8Sj« I'Cii'u’iiV'ifJi; ii
v'lihtqq qfi i
qrgqq qqrqq n i ii
qqsamiqqlsjjHiqra^t fitgjhfPiiigrg’fftiir Jiqr srnxrg; i
qq vqqTq I qq^f^tqsirpon TO ti ' qqifqfqtiti -
qiHqiPfl^qiq qc i
(TOqxqqrq) fSr 1
fSrqqiq qqmqif^qiq wrattq ||
*fn(«c<iTftqWTsf qqqrq^i^t 1%®! |
qq ^ ■q'^igqi smiw qg*riq3Ti ii
27
HISTORY OF TIRIIUT IN THIJ VEDIC PERIOD.
Sangrampuraj iu the district of Chanipairan, is another
important place which is said to have
been so called because the sangrSma
(great battle) between tb!fe two sons of
Rama, I^awa and Kusa and their
father, took place here, near the hermit-
age of the sage Valmiki, where Sita,
the banished spouse of Rama, had taken shelter. But
this myth is unfounded as ^Valmiki says that the*battle
took ’place near the bank of the river ‘ Tamasa ’ where '
Valmiki's hermitage stood.'
The local sloxy of the
baltle between Rama and
bh two sous at Sangram-
pui 1% Cbamparaii not
boiue out by the Vdl-
iiiiki's Ramayaiia
3*1^ i
TTwr auai afiat n ^ ii
srfsfT a avga l
avvfauT 1; n
I i
afansTTOta ii
li
.Uso cf Skauda Fuiana.
^hrra^dxfiTJha aa- arraaar f?sf i
vai aaaa ata af aramt waa n
VI ^
aaaas ana aiysjr^afc^a! i
anitsf^r fawr^t wra<l' aaij ii
5j w aifi'^ai^ f^iaa^ i
waaraara*fif^ ariafefaa^aa- ii
Cf, Bhagawat Purana, 4th Skauda, 8th Adhyaya, Sauivat J 9 ^ 3 , Bombay.
. « Uliana
waraaKai i
^fa! aaft a^aavrena^ aas ii
aara aa? aw^fiaiar'-aa i “
34B aaaa aa aifaw faw^iat! ii
arargaaa aRj(«fife'itri! aiaral fa? i
1 Cf Yalmiki’s Ramaya^a, Vol. Ill, 1913, Bombay, by T. R. Krls^a-
^
vmraa a-avar^ aa
^i^twraa anafsiva!
viaai aftr ^tamfciiTa aa?, — •
innate av aaiwa' i
•aiaa faa iPia! li
28 HISTORY OR TIRBUT IN TTIR VRHIC PliRIOD.
It may be iuteresting ia this connectio^j to state that
local tradition in claims
jMakapur and jinaki- Capital o{ Mithila_ oi* VMeha
under king J anaka was J anakigarha,
fffjR gpw ^*r «« i
^ i s:f?> I
f5i^ jnrivr: tik i ttijMff (
( TTff^r ) ^fir ?ra'i fisff 15 Jis‘ifiti, weir?
gfsT^^T I
snrw ?ur&i fK
^gftt rmgrjfT 1
fk'WIM f^TT a
)fH?rw fsfWJn? 1
irHiftsr wsrw ^giamsfr \i
’nS^^«35K5.^X?K, 1.
fR€i#tT5'flTrn ^
iiTrflTfl*n ^?fr trara li ^
Valmik places the river Tam^ft in the kingdom of KoAalP and between
Ayodhya (Paizabad) and Prayaga (Allahabad) t—
t ^ ^ WB^Tfwrl^! 1
U<i
“ ^ fkmn f*ra^ I
^ wr^ittw 11 i 11
. “’«yrer I
5ftf^tgiwftr:r«rw»i9Wr I
¥rt Kirf^ KTff: Tiafafii: ^ ”
^ “?r ^«rerjr ^ti^s
^bprifl ^i^T^nrwTrtTwr 11 ” - •
“ ^ t^fiisTT *r?hi
’IHT g rm: T^TT^ sifbj I
JlliiSlAllUiRrwiHl KHRi I
’fl^XWtwHfTT fllRT^Naft sifN; ” • ■
f^T ■«!tfrffi‘<rw^«T^ 1
)nrt n . ■
29
history of tirhut in thr, vrdic period.
» t ’ •
some 10 miles north of Ivauriya Nandanagarha. BuCitis
no longer disputed that Janakapura, in the Nepal territory^
was ±he feal seat of king Janaka.' It is probable that
some branch of the family ruled at Janaki^arha. It is
also probable that some Janaka (as all the successors of
Mithi, the first mythological king of Mithila, were called
J auakas) transferred his seat for some time to Janakigarha.
Ivocal tradition claims that at one time or another Moti-
hari, K^ariya and Lauriya Nanda-
i,anriya*Naudan^|lAr’ Hagarha (all in Champaran) formed ’
seats of the Vrijjian tribes.^
At Nandauagarha great mounds of earth ’still exist,
erected probably to serve as sepulchral barrows for their
rulers. In one gf them one punch-marked silver coin has "
been fbund, which is said to be anterior to the time of
Alexander the Great and may be as old as looo B.C.'®
It may be worth mentioning here that it is claimed ■>
that village Baratapura in the Dar-
bhfcgad&.‘“ bhanga district is the site of the capi-
tal of the famous Raja Birat of the
Mahabharata. The same distinction is calimed for one
or two villages of similar name in the Champaran district.
Bat the Birltpura of the Mahabharata lies, according to
the Birata Parva of the Mahabharata itself, in the Matsya^
»
?rffr - i
^ il . .
The famous Hindi pOet, Tulasi Dasa who flourished in the idth century A.D.
also places the river Tamsa between Ayodhya (Faizabed) and Pr^aga (Allahabad)
— cf. Tulasl’s Rdmayapa, Ayodhya Kspda : •
’■ ^ fsra ■sr«iv cvfk i
1 Cf. the Brhad Vifpu Purapa, MithUakhapda
firfw’HsiVTW i
Tfk ^raikt 1%ftR0T 15 wgft ii
-( 67 . Cunningham's ‘ History of India,' 1871, page 445.
3 C/. pp, 104-13 of the report on the Archmological Suryey of India, tSSo;
also p. 70 of the Archaeological Survey Report, India, 1863-65, VoL I.
• The excavations at Iianriya Nandangarh have led to the discovery of metal
coffins containing skeletons of large human figures. Both Kesariya and I/aunya
Nandangarh must be ancient places as tradition relates that they were seats of
Rajas Bena Cakravarty and Utthnapada respectively. According to Furapa
legends (Hindu mythology) TJttanapatfa was son of Menu (the progenitor of man-
kind) and Bena was heveuth in descent from him.
30 HISTORY OR TIRIJUT IN THF) VRDIC PERIOD.
' r ^
desa," and therefore the claim made for these places in
Tirhnt is untenable.*
In this connection it may also be mcntioifed that in
the Sabha I^arva of the Mahabharataj it is stated lhat
Bhima went beyond the river Kaiisiki (Kosi)j but« it is
nowhere said in the Mahabharata that he came across
any place called Biratapura before crossing the river Kosi
which is the easternmost boundary of Tirhut in the
Purnea district.*^ Had it been in Mithila^ it was sure to
be mentioned in the Sabha Parva of the Mahabharhta as
it .(BiratpjrraV is one of the most important places des-
cribed ill the Mahabharata.
The village J aniua or one or two villages oi similar
name in the Darbhaaga district claim
jauiodaguiaiidiiithiia. iiaye been the hermitage of Vama-
dagnij father of the famous Para^urama, Of the Hindu
mythology. In Mahabharata, Santi Parva, it '’is stated
that Para^uraina practised his austerities on the hill
called Gandha Madana.’ The account of ParaSurama
> The Mahabharata, Blrata Parva, ist Adhyaya, Bombay
II rrtiT V wr^T»5fjg! H st
n fii'er: h f^vr^-
sni?- irrar i f ii
The Matsya Desa lay to the south of the Kurus and to the west of the Snta-
senas, i.e. to the south of Thane^wora and to the west of Mathura. It is identified
with the modern estate of Alwar in Rajaputanamnd some adjacent districts (s/.
Rapson’s ‘ Ancient India,' p. i6S, 1916) ; also of. Mahabharata, Birat Parva,
ith Adhyaya : —
“ ’3'^inn Sf % I
Tsi i
i
General Cunningham locates Matsyade^a in the vicinity of J ayapore and thinks
its capital was Virat or Balrata about I05 miles from Delhi (Jo the south) cf, p, 206,
Dowson’s ■ Hindu Classical Dictionary,’ Trnbner's Oriental Series. ’
2 Mahabharata (Sabha Parva, 30th Adhyaya) describes the conquest of the
Eaja of Videha (Mithila) by Bhima. •
* C/. MahabhArat^ Sautl Parva, 48th and 49th Adhyayos, Bombay.
V' 8=
jrfH ahij<trwH
HISTORY OP TIRHUT IN 'L'HR.VEDIC PERIOD. 3 1
•> t ‘
eveu in the Sahyadri Khanda of the Skanda Purana ^and
other Puranas would place his original home near Mahis-
*rnr n
. • . Jrrfti^rhn' w^ctr^: mKi'esT! i
vt
fT® »T^lfT3igraT II
Trr irifq’rjg'^ ^ q^: i
«i^T! flTp kSto! gresT^ I
g-^qq'?rtq'W ^ I
. . vm: gq ii .
?rreif5TOT f
ft=i|jfqq “q ^r<rr< qjftt: ffaiqnp^: i
q: qiq q^qftTf 1
• q?^qftat*PTmTq ••srq^fir ii
qtiftr gq ^sjqqssrq^fv I
iRi qKJr» 1 11
qrfqqqqn^ qftqfq? qiqqi^ i
vnqfqBtr li
qwrPit q^qranq q^sj qilq^sreTj |
■ q^q'r^sqiXTit ||
jdK'u qj^inn ^a^qqfqqtjqqii II
This Gondha Madana would appear fr^m the Rallka Fuia^a to be in Assam
near tUe river brahma Putra ; — •
qiif^tg^rq <iVfqqi»r8[ngT^ qwiq
■qqpftgq^oRtmqt niqi^rf wqigqr mrr srrfqqir jfi^r-
qiqqqqp*w wqw qqsi{% i *
"qasirqq qqi^ q®fig3nqiii»frg: 1
[ qi§ f II
• JHWT^! I
Sliqfq: qfq^rS^: 'q n^qrruq! ||
^qrqw ^ gw q^i*rr fqq' i
awiffiqaq 1qa| II
q^qqqnr g'qqrqr^ qiq^i i
asqqw ^iriq Tjqq ii
qg f? r^qil\% sgiq* i
qtq^rftpg^qt qs^ i
qg’ ^f g f^ q Tqqmt i
#hnq% ii
^nqr etiq^s qrrTqqiq i
qw qqwq ftgtilW II
3-2 HISTORY OF TIFHUT IN THE VEDIC PERIOD.
r t r
mati which is somewhere near the river Narbada in the
Central Provinces.^
^ sranw v^rnii ii
av ^ ftsiT VTSVBTHi qfisnr^ l
firwej II
' C/ page 140 of the ' Early History of the Dekkan,’ hy R. G. Bhandarkara,
Bombay, 1895, where it la said that “ Mahismati” was the capital of Maharaptra.
Aldo cf. Valmiki'a Ramayana Uttam Kanda, 31st Sarga. which locates Mahis-
mati on “ NaibadS.” bank. <■
’^5^ snfl ’q'vtfir' ii-p II
'^Isi IwrfvirfB' vft I
srH4,iofl iras « t ii
*S v«
TFk '^I’SJ KTViWV nn^m: 1
vrat*?iVi fT^wTRiisr s'^fr B t » n
f* SJ *'
O/. also Uie Btahma^da Furaua.
^ «r^r fifVTE! 1
rfv sra^iT^ vrPi ’ Hitui ’flpw- tivi "v sngnragm viunt i
“ VV ftvtVYKW I
v?rf%itv vri^ g i
?:i) si*d Jtvf Mgvtf II
®H Avif^ciTT ctsn tiirvT i
VlTCT^gilNCiftSE II
3sr: fi^sra^ VIE ^1^! ^rf^I ’8W: I
VRV’fTIf! I
vinrnv vv*??: tnvjn ’sv! ii
ft YSim 3K v»F ft5«nfif l
vrtvv sm^wrwv! ” Tsnf^ i
Evrav VIE gftsfr Tzi JT’WTwrnnfvEVTg n to vkwt
SIfRcfirWTTVff I Jiftwft WSt gfaiarr sftfti
^»wg wranfsKfr vTHizvr ir^vfftjjrr ‘V'^jjii»i w^HiWi«pf|ifnf vtvtftiiff
’owT I V TOr ) %*r (vv?stre!
33
HISTORY OF TIRHUT IN THE AIEDIC PERIOD.
This would put Yamadagui ParaSurama out of
Mithila, but know tlfe admitted fact that Parasurama
suddenly turned up at the marriage of Raina and Sita at
Janakapura, and it is probable that Yamadagni and his
son Patra^urama founded a settlement soiuewhere in or
near Mithila. This would make the claim of these villages
apparently tenable.
The village Ahiyari in the Darbhanga district justly
claims the distinction of having been visited by Rama
on his way to Mithila ( J anakapura). It is related that at
Ahiyari (or Ahilyapura) stood the hermitage ^of sage *
Gautama, whose jealous harshness had turned his wife
Ahilya into stone and that Rama miraculously restored
her to hp.man life.**
The river Zosi or Kausiki which fornix the eastern-
most boundary of Tirhut (as popularly and traditionally
known) ha*s its legendary accounts in Ramayana and
Mahabharata.
•SitaiDLarhi in the Muzafiarpur district claims the dis-
tinction of having been the birth-place of Sita visited by
Riima.
Hajipur in the Muzaffarpur* district claims distinction
of having been the point at which Rama crossed over .
from the southern side of riv^r Ganges. According to
Valmiki’s Ramayana,* Rama first crossed the river Sona
and passed a day between the Sona and tha Ganges before
crossing the latter. The relative position of the Sona and
the Ganges even at th^ present day "would lend some
colour to this claim for distinction.
1 C/. pp.
» Cf. pp.
PAKT 11.
CHAPTER I.
Vais'ai,!.
"We have seen that the*Brhadaranyakopaiiisad„as wdl
as the Valmiki’s Rainayana abound
s e a t o fr Governm^t ■^yith glorious accounts of the tnonarchi-
to' ^ ' cal rulers of Mithila with their capital
at Janakapura. There is no mention
of Vaisali in Brhadaranyakopanisad, but the Yalmiki’s
Ramayana gives an account of its monarchical rulers
specially of Sumati with whom Rama stayed^for a night
after crossing the Ganges and before proceeding to Mithila.
T^e Pauranic accounts make Sumati the last of a line of
34 kings, amongst whom was Visala, the great JdngjVho
founded Vai^Sli. This would show that Vaisali fisted
as a kingdom before Rama’s time and was probably as
old as the neighbouring kingdom of Mithila which, saw
' its foundation during the period of the Satapatha Brah-
man^ or the Rg Veda, Jn the 6 th century B.C. when
Buddha lived, Vaisali wfis certainly (as we shall see) the
seat of a most powerful oligarchical republic under the
class or race of people among whom the most powerful clans
(in the Buddhistic records) were the Vrijjians or the
Eicchavis. There is no mention of any monarchical rulers
of Mithila in the Buddhistic records about Buddha's time.
It may therefore be taken as a historical fact that £he
Vrijjian oligarchical republic replaced the old monarchical
rule of Videha and Vaisali at an early period and that the
seat of the central Government shifted from Janakapura in
the Nepal Tarai to Vaisali (modern Basarha) * in the district
I J.a.A.S. igo2, pp. 267, 288 and also Dr. Bloch's exacavation at Basaiha,
Archeological Survey Aruual Report, 1903-04, pp. 81 to loa.
Cf, B^o Rapson's * Ancient India,' 1916, p. 169, Vaisali — modem Basarha —
in the Hajipiur Subdivision of^uzafiarpur district. «<
_ The ancient igite is marked 1^ a large mound of ruins and by a magnificent
uninaciibed pillar of Asoka, which is surmounted by the figure of a lion.”
■This pillar ia a monolith at village Kolwa locally £iown aa Bh^a Simha'a
n&thi (dub) supporting a lion carved in stone. It consists of a pillar, 24 feet high.
HISTORY OF TIRHTJT IN THEi VEDIC PERIOD. 35
» * •
of Muzaffarpur) whidi came into prominence in th^ 6th
century B.C.
It is probable that the hicchavis of Vaisali were in
occupation of Magadha before Bimbisara of Magadh (south
Bihai) (who is called "Seniya” or "Senapati/’ i.e. Military
Commander) started on his conquering career in .the 6th
century (B.C.) It is not known whose Senapati he was
before he became a king, but it is certain that he expelled
the I^icchavis from Magadha# and founded or consolidated
his dynasty. One of the very ancient Buddhistic texts '■ *
g. * if
ou the top of which is a pedestal with the Uon. The cjdinder is in one piece, the
height of the whole being about 30 feet. Its depth 'below ground must be very
great, as some persons dug down several feet, but failed to reach the foundation.
The stone la covered with names, many of them Bnglish and of these some date
from 179^
The identity of the lion pillar at Bosarh with one of Asoka's pillars is some-
times doubted, but its style of structure and its proximity to the ruins identified
with ancient Vaisali make it certain that it is an Asoka’s pillar though it does not
contain Asok^s usual inscription-edict.
As regards the location of ancient Vaisali itself, both General Cunningham
and Mr. V. A. Smith have identified ancient VaUali with the ruins at modem
Basarh. But Dr. Hoey proposed Cherand in the Saran district to the west dt river
Gandak as<.he sight of Vaisali. This is however untenable. It appears from an
inscription appertaining to miniature paintings of two palm-leave manuscripts
( WI^l =! Tara of Vaisali in Tirhut) published by M. Poucher and
assigned to the 12th century ,A.D. that Vaisali lay in Tirhut. It is admitted that
the'district of Saran never formed part of Tirhut in the ancient times. IjVe also
know that Mahabira, the developer of Jainism, has been described in the ancients
Jainese scriptures as Vaisaliya, i.e. an inhabitant of VaBali and it is alsS related
there that nia birth-place, Xundagam, lay !h Wdeha (i.e. Tirhut). Cf. Sacred Books
of the East, Vol. XXII, p, 10.
Now we know that the ruins at Basarh are popularly known as Raja Visala's
fort an^ one of the adjacent villages is called XoUiu which may correspond to
.Xundagam or another form of it, Xallaga. The position of Basarh in relation to
other places like Patna, etc., fitsTn exact^ with the position of Vaisali in regard
to Pataliputra and other localities. It is also remarkable that the rains called
Raja Visal ha garh which still preserve the name of VaEala, the founder of
Vaisali, agrees in its ciroamference of about 5000 ft. with the distance of 4 to i li
which Hiuen Thsang gives as a circuit of the Vaisali palace. We Bave got here a
lion pillar and Hiuen Thsang says that such a pillar was erected at Vajlali by
Asoka though he puts down its height at about 50 ft. North of it are the ruins of
a brick s£apa, and to the south an ancient brick-faced tank, corresponding to
Hiuen Thsang’s stupa of Asoka and to the Markatahrada, or ' Monkey Tank '
respectively. The distance of these from the fort is about 2 miles. It is true that
Hiuen Thsang's account omits the distance, but we know at least so much that
they lay to the north-west of the palace and that its distance exceeded one mile.
Several seals, etc., discovered at the Basarh ruins clearly mention Vaitali,
Cf. pp. S2-123 of the Archmologlcal Survey of India, Annual Report, 1903-04.
The identity of Basarha with VaUall is also helped by the name Bisara of the
revenue division (Pargana) within wUch Basarh lies. In the ' Ain-I-Akbari ’ Bisara
or Basara is mentioned as a mahal included in Sarkar Hajlpur, cf, ' Alu-i-Akbarl '
^rans, by Jarret, Vol. H, p. 155 (1910).
As regards Janakapur its Identity is settled by Valmiki's Ramaya^a where it
is related that it fay to the north-east of Abilyasthana in the Darbhang^dlstrict.
I Cf. 'Sutta Nipata,’ verses 38, 976,977, loti-3 ; also Bhandarkar's Carmichael
Dectures, 1918.
36
HISTORY OF TIRHUT IN THE VEDIC PERIOD.
■ speaks of Vai^ali as Magadliapura, i.e. capital of Magadha
or South. Bihar and describes the passage of the i6 disciples
of the Brahpiana Bavarin (who lived somewhere on the
bank of the river Godavari in Southern India) whom he
deputed to pay homage to Buddha and who went th^'ough
Vaisali (Magadhapura) to Pasanaka Chetiya where Buddha
then happened to be.
, An account of the Vrijiians ‘ of Vai^ali*
rijjians o ai a i. place here.
The Vrijjians were divided into seveffal confederate
fclans, of '^yhoHi the Licchavis * came into collision with the
mighty kingdom bf Magadha. King Bimbisara of Maga-
dha married princess Chellana, daughter of King Cetakar
of Vaisali (Cr. 530 B.C.).* His son Ajata Satru conquered
Vai^ali in 490 B.C. after defeating nine confederate Bicchavi
and confederate MaUa kings and became master of his
maternal grandfather’s kingdom. Thus king AjataSatru
of Magadha whose capital was at Pataliputra (modern
Patfia) which lay on the frontier of Magadha and on the
bank of the river Ganges which divided the Licchavi from
the Magadha Kingdom, conquered Vai§all and occupied
1 Tile Vrijjians consisted of 8 confederate clans, of whom the ricchavis of
VaiiS.li and Videhaa of MithilS were most powerful, c/, Rhys Davids' ‘ Buddhist
India,' p. 25, r
3 VaiSali was so called on acccTont of Raja VEola, cf. his account in the
Valmiki's RamSya^^a or it may he that the word VaiSali is derived from the
word " Visala” (Sanskrit) a big, large.
S (i) V. A. Smith’s ' Early History of India,’ 3rd edition, special Chapter II,
etc,, etc. *■
(ii) Beal’s 'Life of Hiuen-Xsiang ’ (1914).
(ill) Rhys Davids’ ' Ywan-chwang’a Travels in India ’ iRoyal Asiatic Society,
1914). ,
(iv) Legg’s * Travels of Pa-Hlan iu India’ (Garendon Press, 1866).
Todd in his*'* RSjsthana ' (Fart VII) gives an account of the Licchavi family.
He calls them of the solai race and on the ground of several inscriptions and
ancient written literature found in Nepal about them, he thinks uat they
first established themselves in Nepal, He mentions certain Licchhvi Rajas who
reigned in Nepal and Fnspapnra (Fatna), as is home out by an inscription in
the temple of Pasnpati at Kathmandu in Nepal, Cix. Srihaia's Sambat 153=
Bikrama Samvat 1816=1756 A.D. or so ; also of. I. A. IX, 168; XIII, 4x1 ; XIV,
97 and 342 ; also J.R A.S., LVIII, chart, p. loo,
It may he Interesting to remember that Dandi in his Dasakumara Catitam
(Uttara, 3rd part) which Is said to have been cotnposed in the year 600 A.D.
describes the infimate friendship between the then rnllng princes and their qneens
of MithiU and Pataliputra (Hagadha). As regards the date Of Dasknmara Carltam,
of, Hacdonell’s 'Sanskrit Literature' (1905), p. 33a; also Dufl’s ‘Chronology of
India' (1899), p. 44, ,,
♦ * Sacred Books of the East,’ VoL XXII, Introduction by J aeohi, p. 266.
Her name was Vasavi, niece of Oopel, according to a Tibetan account (Rock-
bill’s Life of Bnddha, p. 63).
37
HISTORY OF TIRHUT IN T^E, VEDIC PERIOD.
Tirliut. It appears that when Buddha visited Pataliputra
shortly bgfore his death, Sunidha and Bassakara, Chief
Ministers of Magadha, were busy in budding a strong
fortress there to repel the Licchavis. ‘
ft is not known what happened to Vai^ali after Ajata-
satru (nicknamed Kunika). It is most probable that it
continued to be ruled from Patna during the reig<is of
kings Candragupta and ASoka of the Maurya d5riiasty
durii^ the fourth and the thftrd centuries B.C. * •
The Licclfavis and Vrijjians are supposed to be of
Tibetan origin.^ They may be regarded as* a iniling clan*
" ' C/. ‘ llalifl.parinirvvjiia Suttras, I, 26 , and ‘ Mahabhagga ’ VI, 28, 7. ,
^ C/. ‘ The Indian Antiquary,’ p. 233, 1903.
This supposition rests on no sure grounds. Beal iu his ‘ Buddhist records of
Western World, Volume II,' ‘ Trubuer's Oriental Series ’ has dealt with the subject
at XIII (intro.) where he wiites : —
“ After iLmonth and five days they, i.e. Pahian’s party, reached IChotan. this •
country has been identified with Ti-ynl of the Tibetan writers. There is sonie
reason for connecting this ‘ land of Li ’ with the Licchhvis of VaUali. It is said
by Csoma Korosi ‘ that the Tibetan writers derive their first king (abovt 25°
B.QT) from the Lissabysis or Lichavyis’. The chief prince or ruler of the
Licchavis was called the ‘ great lion ’ or * the noble lion ’. This is probably
the explanatiou of Maha-li used by Speuce Hardy as ‘ the name of the king of
the Lichawis’. Khotan would thus be the laud of the lion-people (Sinihas).
Whether this be so or not, the polished condition of the people and their religious
zea^ indicate close connectiou* with India, more probably with Baktria. Tim name
of the great temple, a mile 01 two to the west of the city, called the Navabargh^^
rama, or royal ‘new temple’, is the same as that on the south-west 8 f Balkh
described by Hiuen Tsiang; and the iotwductlon of Vaisravaua as the protector
of this convent, and his connection with XhCtan, the kings of that country being
descended from him, indicate a relationship, if not race, at least of intercourse
between the two kingdoms."
And again on page 70 he writes : —
■ “ We may conclude that thff people of VaiSail were a Northern people allied
to the Yuechi, which illuatratea the observation of Csoma Korosi, ' that Tibetan
writers derive their first king about 250 B.C, from the Litsahyis or Licchavis
(■ Manual of Buddhism,' p,J30, note). The Sakya family of Buddha is also said to
belong to this tribe. (Memoirs by V. de St. Martin, p. 367, note.) The symbols
u^ed by the Chinese for the Yuechi and for the Vrijjis are the sSme. _ Unless we
are to suppose a much earlier incursion of these people into India than is generally
allowed, the date of the Southern books of Buddhism (the book of the Great
Decease and others), wWch contain accounts respecting the character, habits, and
dress of the Licchavis (which correspond with the Northern accounts), must he
brought down considerably later than the assumed date of the reduction of the
PaiJ canon. But, on the other hand, if it be true that the incursion of these people
took place when PiLtaliputra was strengthened as a fortified outpost to repel their
advance, i.e. about the time of Buddha, then we must allow an early advance on
their part into India. We know they were regarded as iutrudera, for Ajatiatau,
king of Magadha, was desirous to attack and root out * these Vrijjians,' and it
was he also who strengthened the city of Pataliputra. The question deserves
aonsideratiou," . .
It is hardly necessary to say mote than ttat this argument is not convincing.
It is admitted that the Buddhist priests from Magadha and 'Tirhuta (Weehavis)
went in large numbers to preach in Tibet during Asoka's timei and it may he
supposed with equal force that they obtained not only spiritual ascendancy hut
some one of them assumed kingly authority In Tibet, The word ' ‘ Li ” (Chinese=
38
HISTORY OR TIR"HUT IN THE V,EDIC PERIOD.
akin to the K^atriyas but their descendants are now all
mixed up with the Tirhutians. ^
Vai^ali ffas a big city made up of the three comp'bnent
parts of Vai^ali (modern Basarha) in-
Division of vaisaii. habited chiefly by Brahmanas, KTunda-
grama (modern Basukunda) inhabited chiefly by K?atriyas
and Banikagrama where Mahavira Vardhamana was born
(modern Bania) inhabited by Vaisyas.^ These villages are
■ now mostly inhabited by Bhumihara Brahmanas Vaisall
enjoyed marvellous prosperity. A triple wdll encompassed
"the city/eaclii wall a league distant from the next and
there were three gates with watch towers.’^
Vai^ali was an oligarchical republic governed by a
senate, the membership of which was
made up of the heads of the ruling
clans the chief executive offlcer of each
lion) tound in common with some Noithern people and the I<icchavis does not
carry matters far — for there is no explanation forthcoming of the Temahader — Chav
or it may be within the range of possibility that a section of the Eicchavis who
occupied Nepal, moved on to Khotan.
Ajatsatru’s onslaught of the I/icchavia does not help the theory for he attacked
■not only the I/icchdvis but also the people of other parts of India, who were surely
not intruders.
If the Licchavis were of foreign Tibetan or Chinese origin there was sure to be
some mention of this origin in the gre^t Sanskrits Epics (Rdmayaita and Maha-
bharata) and the Furanas especia^ly'^as it Is certain that they bad established
themselves at Vai§ali long before Buddha’s lime, i.e. long before joo B.C. Though
the Licchavis have been mentioned as NIcavis in the Manusamhita (X — 22) which
is a Brahmonical text, and which is not assigned to an earlier period than the ist
century A.D. , there Is no mention of their foieigp origin. ’’
^ ^ II
ft
They are described as quasi-X?atriyas (probably because they were Buddhists).
y, A. Smflh has contributed on interesting note — Indian Antiquary, 1903,
p. 233 — on Tibetan origin of the Licchavis, hut one may venture to think that his
argiuuent is as much in favour of the Tibetan origin of the Licchavis as of the
Licchavi or Indian origin of some of the Tibetan tribes. He finds similarity
between the Licchavi and the Tibetan modes of disposal of dead bodies as weli as
between their_ systems'of law. But if the Licchavi Buddhists (who surely riiared
this custom with other people of India) could transplant their Buddhism in Tibet,
is it too much to think that they could transplant some ot their customs as well.
It may he interesting to note that Dr. Satis Chandra Vidyabhu^ana gives the
Liccha-vis a Persian origin {cf, Ind. Antiquary, p. 78, 1908) and thinks that they
migrated to flMrhnt from Nisibis, a port in Persia, and iiat in course of time, their
name '‘Nisibis” torned into ” Liccharri.” But this is highly improbable as there
is absolutely no record, Indian or foreign, of any Persian settlement especially as
admittedly the Licchavis were Ifighly civilised and long-settled and most
powerfot riass in Tirhut in the 6th century B.C. when Nisibis came into existence.
* Cf, V. A. Smith on Vaiaali, J.S. A.S., 1902, p. 267.
* Cf. Eka Panna Jataka, "Buddha’s Jatakes, Cbai^bers, Vol. I, p. 316,
1895.
HISTORY OF TIRHUT IN THE. VEDIC PERIOD.
39
clan being called the Raja or king. It is said that there
were 7,707 such Rajas in the kingdom. Each Raja was
assisted by a viceroy, a general and a treasurer.^
The Eicchavis and Vrijjians, who were KsStriyas, were
iQsr jrann'^THT! i.e. they lived by the title of kings
and were communal or republican heads unlike the Kam-
bhojas and Saurastras (Ksatriyas),^ who lived by agricul-
ture, trade and wielding weapons (i e. mercenary, tribal
bands). • *1 r
It is clear that all these 7,707 families were equals ot
one another in position, and it is stated that if quarrel
broke out amongst the families, the hea'ds of the families
should not remain indifferent as the Gana might other-
wise be dissolved'. But whether there were actually as
many as 7,707 Licchavi kings is by no means certain though
their number must have been large enough. It seems as if
each Eiccttavi king (whom Kautd^m calls “ Raja Subdopa-
jivinah” called by the name or title of kings) had his own
separate principality where he exercised independent
powers Wl certain respects. Otherwise it is not clear why
eachT/icchavi king should have his own Uparaja (Viceroy),
Senapati (general) and Bhandagarika (treasurer) . But
there is nothing on record to show in what respects •they
enjoyed individual powers and in what respects ' they
exercised corporate powers. »
The lyicchavis of Vaisali and the Mallas of Ku^ina-
1 Cf. Eka Fauna Jatakaa, Buddhas Jataka, Climbers, Vol. I, p Ji5. 1896 .
2 Kautilya’s ‘ Arthasastra * translated by R. Sama Sastiii Bangalore» £915'
' P- 435- *
• The idea is that every oue of these was called or passed for Raja (king) (in
relation to his own class or coininimity) though he was not really a knig (it
relation to* the whole or general community). Considerable controversy centres
round the expression -HUVnH R! (Ganarajsnah), but the plain meaning of the wore
' Gana ’ in Sanskrit i.s a body of followers, a group, a tribe or class), or an assooa
tion of persons formed for the same object. Following the analogy of i
(Ganadevat&h) , lit. groups of deities who generally appear in classes or troops
{of, Amara Xosa).
1
40 HISTORY OF TIRHUT IN THE VEDIC PERIOD.
p » r
garam were ruled by the corporate heads of tlieir families
called Samghas or Gauas (==groups or clans) . In the course
of a discussion/ Buddha asked a Jaina mcnk yarned
Sacchaka whether Pasonadij king of Kosala or Ajatasatru,
king of Magadha, had power to banish, burUj or destroy
a man in his dominions. At the time of this discussion,
some lyicchavis were present, and Sacchaka pointing to
them said that if the Samghas and Ganas like the I/icchavis
or Dallas exercised this power in their own kingdoms,
certainly Ajatasatru and Pasonadi possessed this power.
All the merqbers of this Samgha or Gana were called
kings and their sons were designated as Ihcchavi-Kumaras.
There was a special tank with the water of which th^
heads of the "Ganarajanahs” (the heads of the ruling
families) were sprinkled while being crowned. This tank
was covered’' with an iron net so that not even a bird could
get through and a strong guard was set to prevent any one
taking waterfroni it. This tank was called '* Vaisali nagara
Ga^a Raja Kulanain abhi?eka-mahgala-pokkharanI.”* This
shows that the political Samgha or group was catted Gana
which consisted of various Raja Kulas or royal families
of the principal members or heads of which constituted the
rulir^ class or Gana. Thus it is cleai: that the real execu-
tive power was vested in the group of the heads of the
ruling families and that ne single member of the Gana or
group was by himself a ifaja or ruler in the proper sense
of the word.
The hicchavis had an excellent legal procedure and
their law did not admit of the punishment of guilty
persons unless the guilt was conclusively brought home
to the accused/ and they bad their own" codes called Pavepi
Potthaka (Pramana Pustak?) (based
Piamafl-o Pustafca. -l -li j ^
probably on precedents) to guide them
I C/. the Majjhinia Nikaya, I, 231.; also Bhandarkar’s ''Carmichael
IfOCtures," 1918.
Cf, Buddha Sala Jataka, IV, 148 9 and 11, 21-2.
i Cf. Buddha OSo^'s Commentary on the Parinlbbanasuttam (Athakatha and
Snmangala Vilasini). V. A. Smith [Cf. Indian Antiquary, 1903, p. 233) observes
simllanty between the judicial system of Vaisali andthal of Tibet. He has not,
however, given full details, hut if the account of the Criminal Procedure of Tibet
as given by Sarat Chandra Ddsa {in the J.A.8., Bengal, 1895, p. j) is correct)
the similarity cannot hold good, inaamach as in Tibet accused persons are sub-
jected tq. all sorts of tortures as soGn as they are arrested throughout the various
stages Itdore their formal conviction, whereas in Vaiskli, which was a republic,
Uie accused was never maltreated bHore his conviction and was never convicted
<•(
HISTORY OR TIRHUT IN THE BUDDHISTIC PERIOD. 41
f • * •
in matters of civil usage. They disposed of their dead
bodies either by cremation or by burial or by exposure.'
It may be mentioned that Mithila and in particular
Vaisali are closely associated with the names of Buddha
(the founder of Buddhism) and of Mahabira Vardhaman
(the developer of Jainism) who were contemporaries.
Mahabiraj or Vardhaman as he is generally called, was a
native of Vaisali and is therefore called the Vai^aliya or
Nataputta (i.e. the son of th^ Nata, a clan of Ksatriyas,
who -were settled at Kollage, a suburb of the town of
V aisali) . His father Sid dhartha was m arried to a. daughter «
of Cetaka, the then governing king of Vaisali and was thus
elosely related to King Bimbisara of Magadha. Their son
Mahabira was born in or about 599 B.C. He entered
upon Ms spiritual career at the age of 30 and in his
long, wandering life of 42 years, he gathered a con-
siderable following of monks, known as the Nigranthas,*
unle'Es be passed through several officers, such as Viuischay Mab.imatra
Vyavaharika, SittradbSra (le-hearer of law-maxims). Astha Xulika (officer over
8 Kular or families), Seaapati (General) T^paraja (Viceroy) and last of all the Raja
(King) who after consulting the “ Paveni Potthaka “ inflicted a suitable punish-
ment. j
i V. A. Smith (Ind. Antiquary, 1903. pp. Z33-4) thinks that this practice of
exposure was borrowed from Tibet where it is prevalent. But it may be remarked ^
that though the present day Hindus dispose of their dead bodies only by'crema-
tion or by burial (as in cases of Panyasis «Dd children) still it appears that this
custom pravalled not only among the LicchaviS hut also at least among the people
of Magadha.
Fahien, who visited Magadha m the 4th century A.D., writes: —
•' NCrth of the Vihara was the Smasanam which name means in Chinese the
field of graves into which the d^ad bodies are thrown " (Begg’s Translation of
Fahlen's Travels, Clarendon Press edition, 1886, p. 84).
Also it appears that in ancient days exposure of dead bodies was resorted to
in several places in India (Rhys Davids' Buddhist India, p.,80).
Thus it may be taken that it was an indigenous Indian custom which has now
mostly disappeared. ,
^ Xu Sanskrit, Nirgrantha=without ties.
For the date of Mahdbira's death, c/. Burgess. Ind. Ant., II, 139, Weber
Sacred literature of the Jains, p. 133; also Barodia, History and Literalttre of
the Jains, Bombay, 1909; Mrs. Sinclalr-Stevensou, Notes on Modern Jainism,
Blackwell, Oxford, 1910; Hoernle (Proceedings, A.S.B., 1898, pp. 39-531 also
Hoqrnle, Ind. Ant. XX, 360; also ibfd, ii, 363; ix, 158; xi, 345-246; xiii, 279;
xxi, 57; andxxili, 169, Jacobi, S.B.E.,Vol. XXII, XlrV, Introduction; also I.A.,
VTII, 30, and XV. 143 ; also J R.A.S., Jan., 197, pp. 122-130.
AlthQugh tbe Digambata and Svetambara sects agree in placing the death of
Hahavira 470 years before Vikrama, whose era begins in 58 B.C,, the Digamharas
reckon bai^ from the birth and the Svetambaras from the accession of Vikrama.
Xhe records indicate that 551 or 543 or 537 B.C. may be regarded as the tradi-
tional date. Sthulabhadxa, ninth successor ,of Mahavira, who was mantrin of
the ninth Nanda, is said to have died either 315 or 219 years after the death of
Mahavira, the same year in which Nanda was Main by CShandragupta. Fu^ya- ’
mitra, who came to t^e throne, cir. 1S5 B.C., is placed in the period 323-53 after
6 *
42 HISTORY OP TIRHUT IN THE BUDDHISTIC PERIOD.
^ fV
or men who discarded all social bonds. They came to
be known as Jains after Mahabira’s death about 527 B.C.
The followers of Mahabira from different parts ^f the
country visited Vaisall where the Licchavis used regu-
larly to carry on discourses and disputations on high
problems of life. The Jains are said to have been valiant
disputants. Both men and women took part in the dis-
courseSj at the end of which some of them were united in
wedlock on account of the>-r agreement of views or as the
outcome of mutual regard for iheir attainments.^
It in,ayj -however j be remembered that such a religious
toleration was Sometimes absent at VaiSali where the
followers of the one religion often decried the tenets cff
the other religion.^
The " Kalpa ^Utra ” tells us that when Mahabira
died there was a splendid illumination ■* at Vaisali which
signified the enlightenment of human souls mtder Maha-
bira’s teachings.
^ Buddha was invited to VaiSali to deliver the people
Buddh <1 ^ desolating pestileiice. The
vaisns from B peTuirace. luiraculous coincidence of his Efrrival
at VaiSali with, the disappearance of
the-pestilence appears to have created a great impression
and '"drawn a great number of disciples to Buddha. He left
VaiSali after some time,jDut he visited it twice again and
passed through it on his way to KuSinagara (Cir. 487 B.C.)*
where he died. ,
MAhav tB. Some Jdlna tiaditioaa assign this event to 467 B.C., but this is at
variance with the Buddhist tradition that Buddha died after Mahabira.
i Cf. the KuUa Kallnga J ataka. Chambers’ translfltion.
s C/,_ the J(Iahabliagga, Chap. 6, Section 31. n
^ It is a question if this had anything to do with the Hindu festival Dipavali
which is observed by the Hindus as well as by the J ainas.
‘I That the death of Buddha occurred about 487 B.C. is based on &e following
arguments
(i) Dr. Fleet at one time held 4^* B.C. to be • the most probable and satisfac-
tory date that we ate likely to obtain’ (J.R.A,.S., 1906; p. 667).
(ii) A tradition places Pharma A§aka 250 years after the NirvaiEia of Buddha,
and makes him contemporary with the Chinese Emperor, She-hwang-tl, the
builder of the Great Wall, who came to the throne in 246 B.C., became ' universal
emperor’ in. 221, and reigned until 210 (Sarat Candra Dasa, J.A.S B , Part I,
i886,.pp. 193-203 ; and Rookbill, Dife of the Buddha, pp. 233, 237.
(ili) The ‘ dotted record ’ kept up at Canton untU A.D. 489 showed 975 dots
up to that year; 975-489=486 (Takafcusu, J.R.A.S., 1905, p. Si). ”
(£v) Paramartha, author of the I/ife of Vasubandhu, places the teachers
, Viisha^ap.a and Vindhya-vasa, who flourished in the fifth century after Christ, as
living in the tenth century after the Nirvana (487 4413=900).
Cf. alaoI.A. vi, 154; J.B.A.S,, xsdii, 704; end UA.S.R., iii, 126.
HISTORY OR TIRHUT IN THR BUDDHISTIC PERIOD. 43
It may be interesting to mention that it was 'at
Ordei- of Buddhistic nuns Vaisali that Buddha established tlie
jirder of nims ‘ at the req4iest of his
cousin and disciple Ananda and his widowed mother.
Buddha had great regard for the Licchavis; when
AjatasatrUj king of Pataliputra, sent his Minister to
Buddha to take his advice as to his subduing the Lic-
chavis, Buddha ® said
“So long as the Vajjiaiss hold full and freqdent
assemblies, so long as they live in unity and concord, so
long as they act according to their ancient institutions, -
without enacting anything new or abrogating anything
ah'eady established, so long as they honour their elders,
so long as no women or girls belonging to their class are
detained among them by force or abduction, so long as
they honour the Vajjian shrines and observe their ancient
religious ri?es, so long as they support and protect the
Arhats — so long may the Vajjians be expected not to
decline but to prosper.” *
1 C/? Vasali by v. A. Smith, J.B.A.S.. iv, 190a, pp. 367-2SH.
* Cf. Maha Pari Nibbana Sutra, Chaps. 4 and 5.
Ajatasatru had no other alternative but 10 adopt the " divide and rule “ policy
to subjugate the Licchavis of Vaisali. The extract below from the translation of
the Attha Xatha will be instructive. „
“ In order to dissolve the alliance of the Vajjians, the king and his minister
hit upon apian.” The minister, in the CoiTney of Ajatasatru, shall say; "Let
tie Vajjians g<? on with their agricultural and comtuercial work," and. quit the
council. Thereupon the king shall say : '• What does the Brahmin mean by
interdictigg our discussions regarding the Vajjians 7 ” The minister will send
some tribute to the Vajjians and t^p king will bring a charge against the minister
and cut od all his hair. Then as he is the person by whom the ramparts and
ditches of the king's capital were consti ucted and as he knows the strong and the
weak, the high and the low parts of the king's fortifications, he will tell the
Vajjians that he will be able to remove any obstacles the king can lay. When
this will be accepted by the Vajjians the king will say, " let them c^e."
“ The minister departed for Vaisali, some did uot want to receive him, others
received hin\ on the ground that he was so treated because he had advocated their
cause and he, having been the Judicial Minister there, became so, also, at Vaisali.
Then he disunited them in the following manner. He once asked a Licchavi
prince mysteriously, "Do people plough land?" another prince who was there
asked him what he said and did not believe the answer given and so they
quar&lled with each other. Another time the minister asked a Licchavi prince
privately, in the pesence of another, " With what curry did you eat your rice 7 "
This also, in a similar manner brought about a dissension between the two. On
another occasion, he said to a Licchavi, "Are you a coward'? " to another "Are
you a beggar" for he said, that others had been calling them so. Thus in course
of jears the Licchavis were entirely disunited. Then he requested the king to
attack VaiSali and he accordingly advanced with a large army. The tocsin of
Vaisali was sounded, but the people disregarded the call, saying, Let the rich
and the vaUant assemble, we are beggars and cowards." The Vajjians again and
again beat the tocsin but every time without efiect. Thus they were easily con-
quered by Ajatasatru." •
44 HISTORY OP TIRHUT IN THE BUDDHISTIC PERIOD.
r r
*' On another occasion, Buddha was invited and wor-
shipped by a courtesan of Vaisali named Ambapali. The
Ivicc^avis ysrho disliked his taking meals there, waited to
take him to their own place, and Buddha ' beholding
them fro.m some distance, said ; —
brethren, let those of the brethren who have
never seen the Tavatimsa gods, gaze upon this company
of the IvicchaviSj behold the company of the Licchavis
even as a company of the Tavatimsa gods.”
The I/icchavis on their part built a? large number of
monasteries and tanks for Buddha ® and his followers.
People from all parts of the country used to visit Vaisali
as a sacred place. Buddha used to engage in deep
spiritual discussions with the Bicchavis who were a cul-
tured people (as is borne out by several " Jatakas ” and
the " Dhammapada”) in the Kutagara hall (gabled hall)
which the Liedbavis had among other buildihgs erected
especially for the purpose of Buddha’s discourses.
^ The lyicchavis were thoroughly devoted to Bu(Mha.
When he passed Vaisali on his way to KuSinagaram for
his Parinirvaua (i.e, to breathe his last), the Bicchavis of
Vaisali followed him and to send them back to their
homes, Buddha is said to have presented his alms bowl
to them, to have drawn u;gon his miraculous powers and
to have made a mighty river appear between himself and
the Bicchavis who were thus compelled to retrace their
steps.
Ke^ariya in Champaran district is supposed to be the
spot where Buddha took leave of the Bicchavis and where
he presented his alms bowl to them. » It is believed that
they erected a stupa over the spot where the alms bcJwl
wa^ presented by Buddha.*
1 Maba Pailnibbana Sattam, Chap. 2.
There appears to have been an office conferred by the Vriijian rulera on a
female designated the •' Nagara-sobhini-Thanatavan " which may signify the
chief beauty of the place. ” Cf. J.A.S.B., Vol. VH, p. 992.
S Cf. S.B.E., Vol. XI, p, 24.
* The wife of Bandhula, the Commander-in- Chief of Ko^ala, when pregnant,
said to her hushand, •* My lord, I desire to go to the tank in the city of VaisGU to
hathe in it and drink its sacred water, which is used hy kings for ceremonial
sprinkling at their coronation (Buddhasala Jataka, Vol. 4, p. 148).
* Cf, Beal's Buddhistic Records of the Western World, p. nu.
K^atlya contains what is papulatly called Rgja Bena Cakravartl's deora
(stu^af sunonnded hy a sheet of water known as R&ja Beua’s dieha. Raja Bena
is said to have been a Buddhist Raja {Cf. Troyer, in Raja Taiiugmi, I, 405). The
rqins known locally as Raja Bena's ranivasa was apparently a Buddhist monastery.
HISTORY OP TIRHUT IN THE BUDDHISTIC PERIOD. AK
m ’ "
'%
We are told that Buddha rode from his father’s
^ . house on his favourite white steed
Kanthaka accompanied by his chario-
teer ^andaka and after crossing the
river Amoniaj bade him return with the horse and assumed
the garb of an ascetic. It is believed that the village Bihar
in the district of Champaran marks the traditional site of
Candaka’s return and in any case, the name shows that
there existed a Buddhist nsonastery at this plafce.'
Buddha is said t® have again passed through Champaran
on his way from Vaisali to Ku^inagara. Laufiya-Nanda-
nagarha (in Champaran in Tirhut) is believed by some to
b? the site where the “ Ashes Stupa ” was erected over
the ashes taken from Buddha’s funeral pyre. ^
At fiuddha’s death, the lyicchavis are said to have
destroyed alf the heretical books to show their firm devo-
tion to Buddha’s creed. ^ They obtained from the MaUas
(a Ksatriya class of Ku^inagaram) an eighth part of
Buddha’s relics on the ground that they were K§atriyas liSie
Buddha and erected a monument over the relics at VaisSlI.*
It* may be mentioned that long after Buddha’s death
Vaisali continued to enjoy its influ -
sacred^characterof in Tirhut. There were stupas
“““ '■ containing rehcs of Buddha and An’an-
da’s bodies. It was full of sacred spots and was atone
time considered so sacred that the 2nd great Council of the
Buddhist church was held here (Cir. 377 B.C.) “ to settle a
Fahian visited this spot and regarded it as the place where the parting beltveen
Buddha and the Licchavis to<«k place. Hiuen-t-sang found the place deserted and
identified it with the place where Buddha had reigned as a Cakrararti (i.e. on all
India King] in a previous birth [Cf. Report on the Archaeological Survey of In^la,
Vol. XVI, North and South Blhat), It is probable that the stupa at Kesatiya is
the same as Vaa erected by the I«lcchavls on the spot where they were presented
by Buddha with the alms bowl.
Is it probable that the rivulet Mekhawa (N.E, of Kesaria) or Baya (S.W. of
Kesaiia) represents the stream which Buddha is said to have made to appear
befora the Licchiivis,
1 Bihar or Vihara in Fali=Monasteiy.
9 Cf. V. A. Smith’s Article on Kusluara or Kuslnagrsm in the J oninal of the
Royal Asiatic Society for ipoz.
i Cf. Ashwa Ghosha’slife of Buddha, Eng. Translations, p. 376,
* C£, Ashwa Ghosh’s life of Bnddha, Fo-sho-ning taam-king, pp. 328-9 ; also
Bed’s Buddhist records of the Western World, Vol. II, p. 41.
According to Ceylonese tradition, It was hdfi 118 years before Asoka’s Coro-
nation. — Cf. p. 7, Chronology of India, by C. M. Dnfi, iSgg ; also pp. 103-109 of
Kerr’s Manual of Indian Buddhism, and also p._ I/IV of Beal’s Buddhist Becoids of
the Western World, Vol. JI.
46 HISTORY OF TIRHUT IN THE BUDDHISTIC PERIOD.
dispute between the srict and the lax sections of the Bud-
dhist church. It is said that the council was attended
by more than 700 monks and resulted eventually pin the
establishment of n strict order of discipline.
Vaisali lay on the road between Pataliputra and
j V « , Nepal and was visited by Asoka (Cir.
250 B.C.)‘ who erected a lion pillar
there, though he is said to have removed off the sacred
relics of Buddha. Nepal wcas at this time an integral part
of the empire and was probably administered directly
from the capital Pataliputra (Patna) as one of the home
provinces. The royal road to it from Pataliputra appears
to have led first to Vaisali and then passed Kesariya,
Bauriya-Araraja, Bettiah, Lauriya-Nandanagarha, Janki-
garha and Ramapurva (where also there is a pillar near
Pipariya not far from Sikarapura in the Champaran dis-
trict) entering the hills by the Bhikhna Thori pass.
The Kmperor’s line of march probably followed the
route taken by Buddha on his way to
The royal road be- the place of his death and IS marked
Vaisoli. Pataliputra and ^ pillar at Vaisali (Ba'sarhin,
Muzafifarpur district), by a stupa at Ke-
SarAya and by the pillars * of Bauriya-Araraja near Govinda- .
gan^, Bauriya-Nandanagarha (15 miles north of Bettiah),
and Rampurva (near Piphtiah) in the Champaran district.
It is not known what happened to Vaisali after Asoka,
but it is said that it was frorn, Vaisali
n' that Kaniska, the Kusana king, carried
off to Gandhara, the famous alms bowl
of Buddha about or in the first century A.D.^ Thereupon
.,1 Cf. oilfield's Sketches from Nepal II, pp. 198 and 246-52 ; also Indian Anti-
quary, XIII, 412 : also hevi, te Nepal, Vol. I, pp. 263-331 and Vol. II, pp, 1-3, 344,
* Cf. pp. 64-74 of Report on the Archieological Survey of India, Vol. 1 , 1862-65.
Also Aicheeological Survey of India, Vol. I, for i88o, pp. 104-113,
The Iiaurlya-Nandanagarha and Araraj a pillars bear the usual edicts of Asoka.
The lion pillu at Dauriya is, however, damaged in the mouth and bears the inscrip-
tion “ Muhiuddin-Hahammad Aurangzib Badshah Alamgir Ghazisanh,- 1071
(=1661 A D.). The Rampurwa pillar is much damaged.
8 Report on Arch. Survey of India, Vol. XVI, pages 8-11 ; also Valssilief's
translations from Taranath. Fahien found this alms bowl in the 4th century
A.D. in Oandhar ; Cf. pp. 19-20, Giles' records of Buddhistic kingdoms.
Also Cf. J.R.A.S., July, 1913, pp. 627-650;
„ Jan. 1914 „ 79-88
April „ 369-382-
>1 II >, ,» 403-410.
J«iy .> - 748-751-
„ Jan.,i9r5, ., 9S-108-
HISTORY OR TIRHUT IN THE BUDDHISTIC PERIOD. 47
we find that a local Raja at or near Pataliputraj beafing
the famous name of Candragupta wedded, in or about
the year 3d8 A.D., a princess named Eumara Devi, who
belonged to the ancient Dicchavi clan. During the long
, period of about eight centuries which
ch^draJSan" to intervened between the reign of Aj ata-
king, 308 A.D. satru and the marriage of Kumara Devi,
the history of the Licchaivis has been
lost for the most part, although they are known to have
established a dynasty in Nepal, which used an era believed
to run from A.D. iii. ' They now come suddenly into notice „
again in connexion with this marriage, which proved to be
event of the highest political importance, as being the
foundation of the fortunes of a dynasty destined to rival the
glories df the Maury as. Kumara Devi evidently brought to
her husband as her dowry valuable influence, which in the
course of a«few years secured to him a paramount position in
Magadha and the neighbouring countries. It seems pro-
batje that at the time of this fateful union, the Dicchavis’'
were masters of the ancient imperial city, and that Candra
Gupta, by means of his matrimonial alliance, succeeded to
the power previously held by his wife’s relatives. In the
older days the Licchavis of Vaisali had been the rivals of
the kings of Patliputra, and apparently during the disturbed *
times which followed the reign Of fusyamitra, they paid off
old scores by taking possession of the city, which had been
built %nd fortified many centuries earlier for the express
purpose of curbing their .restless spirit.
Candra Gupta was raised by his Dicchavi connexion
from the rank of g local chief, as enjoyed by his father
and grandfather," to such dignity, that he felt justified in
•
iThe names of the Caudragttptas of the Gupta dynasty are spelt with a
hyphen, to distinguish them from the Mautya (I/evi, Le Nepal, i, 14 ; li, IS3.J
* It Is related in the " Mahavansa” and the " Malankara Vatthis” that there
was, a Iflcchavi Raja " Sisunaga " who removed his capital from Rajagfha (in
Magadha) to Vaisali (in Tirhut).
8 Cf. A.S.A,R., 1903-0+ ; V. A. Smith's ' Revised Chronology of the early or
imperial Gupta dynasty,' Ind. Ant. igoa, p. 257 ; V. A. Smith's Catalogue of Coins
in the Indian Museum, Calcutta, p. 95 ; Keet's notes in J.R.A.S., 1909, p. 342;
Fleet's Gupta Inscriptions ' in ‘Coipusinscriptlons, Ind.' vol. Ill ; also V. A. Smith's
‘Jie Conquest of Samudragupta ' in J.R.A.S , 1897, P- ^S9 and Ind. Ant., 1913, p.
176.
Also the analogical account of king tJdayana of Xausambi (m ■ Kat^ Sarita
Sagara') who was son of Satanlk, grandson of Sahasranika, belonged to the Bharata
family and was called valdehlputra, i.s. son of the princess of Videha or Mlthila.
48 HISTORY OF TIRHUX IN THE BUDDHISTIC PERIOD.
r r
assifining the lofty title of ” Sovereign of Maharajas” usually
associated with a claim to the rank of lord paramount.
He struck coins in tlie joint names of himself, his queen,
and the Ivicchavis and his son and successor habitually
described himself with pride as the son of the daughter of
the hicchavis.
Candragupta selected (about A.D. 330) as his successor
the Crown Prince, Samudragupta, his son by the Ivicchavi
princess. ..
The excavations at Basarha have unearthed materials
r ♦ which disclose important information
ffiuTy excIvatioM relating to Basarha in the 5th century
A.D. Official seals, found at the exca-^
vations, were probably impressed on letters addressed by
the Central Government at Patliputra to the officers at
Vaisali. Some of these officers are described as being in
charge of Trbhukti Other seals attached to letters
sent by merchants and bankers point to the large commer-
cial" transactions conducted in those days. There have
been found seals of mercantile and banking guilds and it
may not be unreasonable to suppose that there existed a
chamber of commerce even in those days. Various officers
werer named as Governor, Military Commander, Police
Commander, Chief of the War Office Treasury, the Com-
mander of the City, the Chief of the State Ministers. All
this shows a highly developed form of government. It is
remarkable that no symbol of Buddhism is to be iound
among the emblems on seals unearthed at Basarha. Thd
evidence of the emblems on the seals, so far as they have
any connection with religious worshipy. together with the
names occurring in the inscriptions and Ihe seals hearing
benedictory formulas, rather lead one to conclude that
most of the persons to whom the seals belonged, were
followers of the Brahminical creed or Jainas, or both.^
1 C{. Repoit on the Archscological Survey of India, 1903-4, pp, 8-11.
HISTORY OP TIRHUT IN THB} BUDDHISTIC PERIOD. 49
CHAPTER II.
Chinese Travellers in Tirhut,
500 A.D. to 650 A.D.
The Chinese traveller Fa-Hien, who came to India at
the Beginning of the 5th century A.D., came to see the site
of Cjandaka’s return and returjied to Vaisali (modern Has-
arha in the distjfict of Muzaffarpur) after doing homage to
<-he/'‘ Ashes Stupa ” at Kusinagara.
Fa-Hien writes : —
" It was by the side of the ' Weapons laid down ’ tope
at Baisali that Buddha, having given
laa'if s?i?centu’iy‘A D. ^ip the idea of Hvitig longer said to
q Ananda, ‘ In three months from this I
nil attain 4:0 pari-nirvana,’ and Mara' had so fascinated
Jid stupefied Ananda, that he was not able to ask Buddha
0 remain longer in this world.”
“ When Ananda was going from Magadha^ to Vaisali.
wishing his pari-nirvania to take place (there), the devas
nformed king Ajatasatru^ of it, and the king immediately
)ursued him in his own grand, carriage, with a body of
loldiers, and had reached the rivet, (On the other hand),
he I/icchavis of Baisali had heard that Ananda was coming
,0 their city), and they^on their part came to meet him.
ol ~ ~ ~
1 The king of demons. The name Mara is explained by ' the murderer,’ • the des-
royer of virtue,’ and similar appellations. ' He is,’ says Eitel, ‘ the personification
of lust, the god of love, sm and death, the aich-enemy of goodness, residing in the
heaven Paranirmlta vasavartin on the top of the Kama&atn. He* assumes differ-
ent forms especially monstrous ones, to tempt or frighten the saints, or senfis his
daughters, or inspires wicked men like Devadatta or the Nigrunthas to do his work.
He IS often represented with loo arms, and 'riding on an elephant.’ The oldest
Eawv ' ‘•h* ■'roC.*! ;i. this parsgr^h is in • Buddhist Suttas,' Sacred Books of the
Bast, Vol. xr, pp. 41-55, where Buddha says that, tf Ananda had asked him thrice
he would have postponed his death.
i Magadha was for some time the headquarters of Buddhism { the holy laud
covered with Vrharas, a fact perpetuated, as has been observed in the name of the
present Behar, the southern portron of which corresponds to the ancient kingdom
of Magadha.
s In Singhalese Ajfisat. Cf. the acconnt of his conversion in Mahavamsam oi
Ceylon (translated by Greiger, J. Pali Text Society, 1912), pp. 321-326. He was the
son of the Ring Blmbisaxa, who was one of the first roy^ converts to Buddhism.
Ajfisat murdered his father or at least wrought his death ; and was at first,opposed
to Sakyamunl (Buddha). When converted, be became famous for his liberality
and almsgiving.
.7
50 history or tirhut in the buddhistic bhriod.
• • •
(In'this way), they all arrived together at the river, and
Ananda considered that if he went forward. King AjStsatru
would be very angry, while if he went h ack, T .iccha vis \would
resent his cSnduct. He thereupon in' the very mididle of
the river burnt his body in a fiery ecstasy of Samadhu,' and
his pari -nirvana was attained. He divided his body l(also)
into two, (leaving) the half of it on each bank ; so thaw ea(±
of the two kings got one-half as (sacred) relic, and >t(wok it
back (to his own capital), and there raised a tope over lit.” ^
Wang-Hiuen-Tse, a Chinese traveller, visited Bdl^isali
f twice in the 6th century A.D. an^ifl.
his second \dsit offered robes to By
dhist monks.*
Sung-Yun, another Chinese traveller, who came y
India in the 6th century, mentions It
ySlwount of TiAutf place of Candaka's return and speai
of 40 countries, extending from
frontier of Persia on the west to Khotan on the bordt-
of "China on the east, the last one of which was Ti§h-
in the south, as being in possession of a people* of Hun
It is sometimes thought that Tieh-lo represented moder
Tirhut.
-Hiuen Tsiang, the famous Chinese traveller, came t
Tirhut in the 7th century A.D. about the year 635. H*
visited the site of Candtfka’s return, which, he write'
1 Eitel has a long article ou the meaning of Samadhi, which is one of the
sections of wisdom (bodhyanga) , Hardy defines it as meaning ' perfect trSar ( Cd
Tumour, asmeditative abstraction ; Bainouf, assdf-contiol and Bdkins, asv
reverse.' 'Samadhi,' saysBltel, 'signifies the highest pitch of abstract, ecslatih^ rip
tation ; a state of absolute Indlfierence to all influences from witbirfor^lthout ;
state of torpor of both the material and spirltnal forces of vitality ; a sort of te
restrial nirvana, consistently culminating in the total destruction of life.' He -Ui*
quotes apparenUy the language of the text * He consumed his body by Agni (tl
nre] of Samadhi,’ and says it is 'a common expression for the effects of such ecstat'
ultra-mystic sdf-annihUatlon.' AU this is simply ' a darkening of counsel by wo
without knowledge.' Some facts concerning the death of Ananda are hidden benr
the darkness of the ^phraseology, which it is impossible
Samadhi he bums his body in the very middle of the river, and then he divides tl
relic of the burnt body into two parts (for so evidently Fa-Hlen intended his ne
ration to be taken), and leaves one-half on each hank. The account of Auauds
death In Nien-chang’s ' History of Buddha and the Patriarchs' is mudi more extt
yagant. Crowds of men and devas ore brought together to witness it. The hoc
is divided into four parts. One is conveyed to the Tuslta heaven, second to tl
place of a certain Naga king, a third is given to Ajatasatm, and the fourth
the Uicchavis. What it all teallj means is difificult to say. *
2 Pages 74 to 77 of " A Record of Buddhistic Eingdoms, being an account 1
the Chiiiese Monk Pa-Hlen of his travels in India and Ceylon (399^14 A.D.) 1
]ames Legge, M.A.,DI/.D., Oxford, Clarendon Press, 1886 edition.
S Cf. Ind. Ant., 1911, p. iii j also Beal’s Si-ynki, i. Introduction XV.
HISTORY OF TIRHUT IN THE BUDDHISTIC PERIOD. 51
formed part of the kingdom of Ramaj a kingdom which was
, desolate and uninhabited. A great
ofTiri^ftt^t^iiuryAm stupa built by Asoka in a dense forest
marked the site of Candaka’s return.
From tins place the traveller went to the stupa built over
Buddha’s ashes ; which he passed on his way to Kusinagar,
through a great and dangerous forest, full of robbers, ele-
phants, etc. It is now taken as a settled fact that at the
time of Hiuen Tsiaiig’s visit, Tirhut formed a part of the
empire of Har^vardhan Siladitya of Kanauj.' He died in *
648 and his minister, Arjuna, usurped the throne and,
attacked a mission which was on its way from the Chinese
emperor.*
1 Rhys David’s Travel of Ywan Chwa&g, Vol. II, pages 63-80.
J During his lifetime, King Har^a maintained diplomatic intercourse with tlie
Chinese empire. A Brahmans envoy, whom he had sent to the emperor of China
in 641, reliirm;d in 643 A.D. accompanied by a Chinese mission bearing a leply to
Harfa’s despatch. The mission remained for a considerable time m India, and did
not go back to China until 645 A.D. The next year Wang-hiiien-tse, who had been
the second-in-command of the earllei embassy, was sent by his sovereign as
heaS. of a new Indian Mission, with an escort of thirty horsemen. Before the envoys
reached Magadha in 648 A.D. King Harsa had died, and the withdrawal of his
strongiarm had plunged the country into disorder, which was aggravatedby famine.
Aryuna, or Arunasva, a minister of the late king usurped the throne and gave
a hostile reception to the Chipese mission. The members of the escort were mas-
sacred, and the property of the Mission plundeied but the envoys, Wang-lyuen-tse
and his colleague, were fortunate enough to escape into Nepal by night. «
The reigning king of Tibet, the famous Sroug-tsan Gampo, ^ho was
married to a Chmse princess, succoured She fugitives, and supplied them with a
force of a thousand horsemen, which co-opSrated with a Nepalese contingent of
seven thousand men. With this small army Wang-hinen-tse descended into the
plains, and, after a three days' siege, succeeded in storming the chief city of Tirhut.
,Three thousand of the garrison were beheaded, and ten thousand persons were
drowned in the neighbouring nvet'( ? ) Aryuna fled and having collected a fresh force ,
offered battle. He was again disastrously defeated and taken piisonei The victor
promptly beheaded a thousand prisoners, and in a later action captured the
entire- royal family, took«twelve thousand prisoners and obtained thirty thousand
Imad of cattle. Five hundred and eighty walled towns made their submission ; and
Kumara, the king of Baslern India, who had attended Haraa’s assemblies a few
years earlier, 'sent in abundant supplies of cattle, horses end accoutrements for
the victorioas army. Waug-hiuen-tse brought the usurper as a prlsouex to China,
and was promoted for his services. Cf. Et. Col. Waddell's Tibetan Invasions of
India in 647 A.D. and its results (A.S.B. Review, Jan., 1911, as well as his Buddhism
of Tibet or Eamaism, 1895, pp. 20-41); Sarat Chandra Dasa (},A.S.B., Vol. I,
Fart I, 1881, pp, 217-32); Sir. M. A. Stein's Ancient Khotan, 1907; Watters'
Work on Vwan Chwang, i, iL
It will thus appear that both Nepal and Tirhut came under the Tibetan sway
after this event. Mr. F. SUvain Devi conjectured that in the year A.D. 879 the epoch
of the Nepalese era might possibly mark the time when Nepal threw oSlts allegiance
to Tirhut (Ee-Nepal, Vol. II, 190S, page 182). But it appears from Chmese sources
that Tibetan rule in Tirhut lasted only for about half a century from A.D. 648—703,
the date when Nepal also recovered its independence, os determitted by Mr. B. H.
Parker from the mstoiies of T'ang dynasty of China. “ In theyear 703 It is recorded
that both Nmal and India threw off Tibetan suzerainty, and that the then king
of Tibet perished durii^g his persona] conduct of the punitive expedition that he ha
52 HISTORY OF TIRHUT IN THE BUDDHISTIC PERIOD
• • r
iliuen Tsiang ' writes that the kingdom of Vaisali was
about 1,000 miles (5,000 lyi) in circuit and that it abounded
in fruits, flowers, mangoes and plantains and afl soijts of
riches. The land was fertile and was blessed with a temper-
ate climate. The people were fond of learning and religi-
ous pursuits.
It is said that the Vrijjian kingdom (to the north-
east of Vaisali) of which the capital was Chansuna (Janaka-
, pura) "which was in ruins, was about 300 miles (4,000 Li)
in circuit and that the inhabitants had mostly discarded
buddhism. '
According to Hiuen Tsiang, Vaisali was about 12 miles
in circuit and was inhabited by Jains, Hindus and Bud-'^
dhists, the last of whom were practically the least,,impor-
tant from a numerical point of view. The city was in an
advanced state of ruin and aU traces of the Buddhist gar-
dens and monasteries except three or four containing a few
monks had disappeared The Jains were numerous and
the ferahmanical Hindus worshipped at a score of shrines:’’
It seems probable that at the time of Hiuen Tsiang’ s
visit, Vaisali or Tirhut formed part of the empire of King
Harsa who ruled over Northern India between 606 and
-<648 VaisaH is said to have been the only great city
in the territories of the free, clans who formed so impor-
orgaaized against them." (The /ouinel of the Manchester Oriental Society, 1911,.
pp. 129-52. Also an article by Mr V. A. Smith 7 pp. 555-56, Vul. Ill, part IV, of
the Jonmal of the Bihar and Orissa Research Society, Deceniber 1917.)
> Cf. Rhys Dayid's “ Tiayel of Yuan Chwang (Vol. II), pp. 63-to, and also S.
Beal’s" I,ife of Hiuen Tsiang (1914). r
Hinen Tsiang states that Buddha told dnathapindika that there were hiddw
treasures at Patfduka (in Mitbila), Pingola (in Ealinga), Sankha (in Easi) and El
Fatra (in Gandhar). These treasures will ^e revealed when Hdltreya attains
Buddh^ood and would never experience diminution when drawn upon. But what
it means it is not easy to understandv
* Cf. Di, Bloch's Report Arch. Surv. Ind., 1903-4.
Br. Bloch writes, " Turning to the emblems on the seals, the first thing that
strikes one is the total absence of any symbol of Buddhism. * * The
evidence of the emblems on the seals, so far as they have any connection with
religious worship together with the names occurring m the inscriptions and the seals
bearing benedictory formulas, rather led me to conclude that most of the persons
to whom the seals belonged were followers of the Brshmanicol creed of the
Jainas, or both. There is, however, proof that Buddhists remained there probably
until tbe conquest of the country by the Muhammadans, in the Buddhist images
recently found among its ruins which belong to the end of Buddhist history in
India. ’’ » *
* (S. pp. 173-180 of lafe of Hiuen-Tsiang, by S. Beal. Also cf. pp. 210-224 of
Buddhist Records of the Western World, Beal.
mSTORY OF TIRHUT IN THE BUDDHISTIC PERIOD,
tant a factor in tlie social and political life of the 6th
century^ A-D-
Another Chinese traveller who visited, Mithila and
Vaisali was It-sing whose record is valuable as showing the
actual practice of Buddhism in the 7th century A.D.^
Nothing can be said as to what happened to Vaisali
or to the Vrijjian kingdom after the destruction of king
Harsa’s empire.
1 Cf. Buddhist India, p. 40 by Rys David
■2 Cf. It Sing’s lecord of Buddhist religion in India Iransllted by Dr. J. Taka'
rusu, Clarendon Press, Oxford, i8g6
PART ni.
CHAPTER I.
TiREIUT from 'THE MIDDLE OF THE 7 TH TO THE MIDDLE
OF THE 13th Century a.d.
Nothing definite is known of Tirhut aft€r king Harsa’s
^ , death for about 200 years, except as
we have already said^ that soon alter
king Harsa’s death (648 A.D.) his minister Aryuna usurped
the throne and gave a hostile reception to a Chinese mis-
sion which was on its way to King Harsa’s Court. The
then King of Tibet — Strong-tsan-Gampo, who was related to
the Chinese Emperor, succoured the surviving members of
the ipission who had fled into Nepal and Tibet defeated
Aryuna, occupied Nepal and Tirhut, and held them undfer
his sway up to the beginning of the 8th century A.D.' ,
Towards the middle of the 9th century A.D., it is
probable that Gopala, the founder of
the Pala d3lnasty in Bengal, exercised
some influence over Tirhut.** It is not known how long
and how far his influence Extended. But it appears that
at the beginning of the loth century A.D. Yasovarman^
Chandella is represented as warring against the Maifhilas ,
Gaudas (Benges) and Chedis and at
of Bcari beginning of the nth centu^ A.D.,
pritioes. the Palas were superseded by the
r Chedis of central India, who, owing tcf
an upheaval or commotion in the country, made dash
northwards and occupied Tirhut among other tracts. The
Camatics (Nanyupa’s family)* seem to have come to
P^a dynasty-
J Cf. an account of this episode.
* Cf. E. I, i, 1*2 ff. ; and C.A.S.R. «, 451.
3 Clt J.BjA, iv, 123, lA. vii, SI ; ix, 188 ; xiii, 414.
* The occupation of Mithiia by the Chedis may appear strange at the first sight,
but Puranicr^ords place Magadha under them during the time of the Mafaabharata.
Thus the Adi Parra of theMahabharata(cir. 500 B.C.) ch,63, verses 29-38, state''
that Vasu, the raj ah of Chedi, had five sons, each of whom founded a separate line of
ktogs, one Gf whom was Brahadratha who became ruler of Magadha (and father of
Jaraaandha) and that near his (Vasu’s) capital was a river called Saktimati and a
mountain called Xolahgl and that a daughtbr of the river Saktimati (produced by
HISTORY OF TIRHUT IN THE PERIOD 650-I250 A.D. 55
Tirhut in alliance with the Chedis ‘ and it is probable that
they took ^advantage of their decline at the end of the
iith bentury A.D. to carve out a principalil;y for them-
selves.*
Gangeyadeva ruled in Tirhut in Samvat (Vikrania)
1076® (=1019 A.D.) and may be identified with Gangeya-
deva Kalacuri * of Chedi whom Alberuni mentions as a ruler
of Dahala in 1030 A.D.‘ Gangeya is also known from some
coins found in Gorkhapore." He is said to have died tinder
the Banyan-tree at Allahabad iu 1040 A.D. Both he and
his soUj KarnCj who is said have reigned for 60 yearSj held-
Gauda (the then capital of Bengal under the Hindu kings)
tinder their sway. Kama’s son ’ seems to have invaded
and subdued Chainparan. Thus there were at least three
rulers of this Giedi dynasty who can account for about
a century (Cir. 1000 to 1100 A.D.) in Tirhut.
It has’been assumed that Ramapala of the Pala dynasty
intercourse with mountain Kolahal) wasGlnki whom Vasu mariied. As a matter
of fact, the ICauakol mountains, the river Sakri and Giriak [the name of a hili near
Rajgiiha in the Patna district, which may have been so calied after an oid branch
of the iiver Sakii (traces of which still exist) which might have been called daughter
of Saktimati] exist dose together in south Bihar (Patna, Gaya end Monghyr dis-
tricts) and it is probable that'these names are coiruptions of ICoIahala, Saktimati
andtjirikd. It is equally probable that the southern part of the ICauakol ravge was
called Saktimati from which (according to the Vis^n Pura^a) issued the Ri^hikulya w
(probably the river KinlJ, Kumari (piobably the river Kaurhaii), and others
including the Saktimati which was so called alter the hill of its issue (following the
analogy of Uekhalanaiidini, etc.) It is not improbable that the Chedi kingdom
extended from sonth Bihar to Jubbalpur, near which exists Tewar which possesses
inscriptions showing (according to the identification by General Cunningham)
to have been ‘Iiipura, a capital of the Chedi kingdom If this hypothesis has
any foundation in fact, it is remarkable that the Chedis again exteii led their sway
to Magadha and Tirhut in the loth and nth* centuries A.D.
I Cf. Simraon dynasty, Chaptei II.
^ Cf. pp. 18-19 of “ IfendalTs History of Nepal and surrounding kingdoms
which IS a part of Catalogue of palmloaf manuscripts in the Nepal Durbar Library
by H. P. Sastri ; also Manuscript No. 1079 (p. 34 of the Catalogue) of the Ran^ya^jia
and particularly the Colophon at the end of the Klskindhya Kiuda: —
fbNuufisraf
NT'i'«k'RRi!ld (aintraff) trfigiiT ^ 'fbfwfitar vtPffd.Tj; I
B Cf. Emp. India, II, 9, ii ; ibid., IX, 139. Also Cunningham, Reports, Vol"®
IX, X, XX : Pact J.R.A.S., 1905, p. 566.
t Cf. p. 202, Alberuni’s India, by E. C., Sachaw, Vol. I, 1910.
B Cf, Rapsoh, Indian Coins (Grandrass, XI, 3B1, p. 35,
. « Cf. Iiid. Ant. XVII, p, 215, and XVIII, p. 217, C.A.S.R,, IX, 82; E. J. ii,
3971 ibid., ii, 1093; also Vikramankaoharitam, 18, 95,etc,- also Bendall's History
of Nepal and surrounding kingdoms, p. 13 ; also p, 19 of the Introduction,
Memoirs R.A.S B., Vol. III.
1 V. A. Smith's Early History of India, pp. 400 and 401.
56 HISTORY OF TIRHUT IN THE PERIOD 650-I250 A.D.
conquered Mithila from Raja Bhiraa at the beginning
of the I2th century A.D., but this assumptiqn rests on
no authority. Bhima was a Raja of the ICaibarta's who
acquired supremacy in Bengal including Varendra (Rama
Pala’s fatherland) and was defeated by Rama Pals*. He
is never known to have come to or to have acquired Mithi-
la. ‘ In fact, it is not exactly known what influence the
Palas exercised over Tirhut in iith century A.D.
At or about the time of the death of-Madanapala, the
last king of the Pala dynasty, a Raja named Bijay a Sena,
whose capitstl was at Gauda in Bengal, founded a rival
dynasty in Bengal commonly called that of the "Sena
Kings, ” which wrested the Eastern Provinces from th&
hands of the Pala Dynasty, the power of which was then
much circumscribed.
There is no doubt that the Sena kings exercised consi-
derable influence or ruled over Mithila.
The Sena rule ill Mithila is still com-
memorated by the use of the Dagkmana
* C£. “ Ramacaritam " by Samdhyakara Natidl, edited by H. P. Sastri. Calc.,
1910 (Memoirs of the R.A.S.B., Vol. Ill, pp. i £056). This work can be interpreted
in two^rays either for “ Rama” (the hero of RamS’yana) or for “ Ramapdia ” of
the Pala Dynasty. The conquest of •• Janakabhu ” ■will therefore mean conquest
** of the Vend of Rampal's father (i.e. Varendra) and not that of Mithila or Tirhut.
Cf. also the *Pala Kings' (Memoir^of the A.S.B., 1913).
A careful perusal of the two slokua on which the assumption (that Rama Pala
conquered Mithila) seems to be based will show that he conquered his father's
country, i.e. Varendra.
TTvTwsflft (kt) tuFfro 11
1 wsnwwTJiRf (irmr)^ ftrar tr^s 1
'I^e word * J anakabhu' has been used in the same sense in the following sloka :
fqttnfwFii 1
I I ntnq; II
Cf. Valdyadeva’s Kamauli Tamrasasan (copperplate) 4th Sloka — Gauramala,
pp. 129, 138.
As. regards Bhima’s supremacy in Varendra (and Bengal) cf.—
iiq ifvwf; fJt*{i"si«^ i
^ »r5 iijtfir- 11
Hindu power driven
away by Muslim invasion ,
1193 A.'l).
HISTORY OR TIRHUT IN THU PERIOD 650-I250 A.D. 57
Sena’s Era,' the first current year of which corresponded
with II i^-^o A.D. (513 H.) which was either the date of
the cdtonation of Daksmana Sena^ the great, king of the
Sena Dynasty or the date of his birth in which case it was
started by his father Ballala Sena.
But this Sena supremacy over Tirhut did not last
after the close of the izth century
A.D. and both the Palas ’ ' and the
“ Senas ” were swept away by the tor-
rent of Muhammadan invasion at the
end of the twelfth century, when Kutb-ud-din’s general
Muhammad, son of Bakhtiyar, stormed Bihar in (A.H. 589)
fi93 A.D. and surprised Nudiah in the following year. The
Musalmg,n general who had already made his name a
terror by repeated plundering expeditions in Bihar, seized
the capital (Bihar) by a daring stroke. The almost contem-
porary historian met one of the survivors of the attacking
party in 1243 A.D., and learnt from him that the fort of
Bihar was seized by a party of only two hundred horsem'en,
who boldly rushed to the postern gate and gained posses-
sion of the place. Great quantities of plunder were
obtained, and the slaughter of the shaven-headed Brah-
manas, that is to say, the Buddhist monks, was so compiete,
that when the victor sought for some one capable of ex-
plaining the contents of the books in the libraries of the
monasteries, not a living man could be found who was able
to read them. '^It was discovered,” we are told, “that
the whole of that fortress and city was a college, and in
the Hindi tongue they called a college Bihar.’”
It may be mentioned here that of the early Muham-
madan writers, Alberuni who wrote
his work on India at Peshawar at' the
beginning of the nth century A.D.
has mentioned a place called Tilawat near the country of
Nepal, It has, therefore, been said sometimes that Alberu-
ni’ s Tilawat was meant for Tirhut which was knmvn to
him. But as it is certain* that Alberuni never went
Albeiuui's reference to
Mlthila,
> Several theories have, from time to time, been advanced regarding the
initiation of the Sena Eta — for detailed account, cf. pp. 299-300 of Vol. 1 , History
■of Bengal (Bangala Itihasa), by R, D. Banerji, ist action.
» Cf, Raverty’s trandation, Tabaqat-i-Naslri, p, SS^. *
3 Cf. Preface to Alberuni's India by E. C. Sacfiau, Vol. I, ist edition of 1910.
Albernni writes, " Marching fromKanoj towards the east, you come to Bari,io
8
58 HISTORY OF TIRHUT IN THE PERIOD 650-I250 A.D.
Muhammadan influence
in Tirhnt at the begin-
ning* of the 13 th century
A.D.
beyond Peshawar, and as his description of the people of Tila-
wat does not apply to the people of Tirhut, it^is doubtful
whether hi^Tilawat was. meant for Tirhut. ''
The Muhammadan rulers or conquerors of Bengal began
to exercise some influence over -Tirhut
at the beginning of the 13th century
A.D. In those days Dakhanavati was
the stronghold of Muhammadan in-
" flueuce -in Bengal, and the 4th Mullick
of Lakhanavati, Sultan Hasmuddin, is said to have
received tidhute from Tirhut. But there is no detailed
description of Tirhut. It is however said that the gth
Mullick Izuddin-Togrtl (1233 to 1244 A.D.) invaded Tirhtit
and carried away a large booty.'
Gayasuddin, who was originally appointed the Muham-
Gayasuddin's invasion madatt Governor of Bengal, overran
of Tiibut, 1225 A D Tirhut about the year 1225 A.D.
A 1 Badaoni writes : —
'“Another was Mullick Husaiiiu-d-Din,* one 01*“ the
nobles of IQiilji and Garmsir and one of the servants of
Muhammad Bakhtiyar, who became possessed of the whole
country of Tirhut and Bengala and ajnagar and Kainrud
aud*^gaiued the title of Sultan Ghiyasu-d-Din, till in' the
monuis of the year 622 H.,phe .sent to the Sultan Shamsu-d-
Din lyaltiinish thirty-eight head of elephants and seventy
thousand taitqahs^ in the cash as present and acknowledged
the Sultan’s authority, as will be mentioned, if God (be
He exalted) so will it.*
“ And in the year 622 H. Sultan Shamsu-d-Din, took
an army towards Behar and Dakhnauti and brought Sultan
Ghiya.su-d-Din Khilji, who has been before mentioned into
obedience, and having accepted the presents above men-
farsokh ; Dugum,4S farsakh, tke empiieof Shilahat, lofarsakh , the towa of Bihar,
12 facsakh. Furthei on the country to the right is called Tilawat, the inhabitants
Taru, people of very black colour and flat-nosed like the Turks. Thence you come
to the mountains of Kamiu, which stretch away as far as the sea. Opposite Tila-
wat the country to the left is the realm of Nepal ” (cf. p. 201 of Alberuni’s India
by E. C. Sachau, Vol. I, ist edition, rpio],
I Cf. Raverty’s translation Tabaqat-i-Nasiri, pp. 387 and 737, etc.
* Cf. pp. 86 and 91 of Al-Badaoni‘s' Muntakhabu-T-Tawarikh translated
Rankin, Vol. 1 , 189S edition.
S Tanqah. For the value of this cf. J.R.A.S. New Series, Vol. 1, p. 343, also
Raverty 38^, note 2, Thomas Chr. Fathan Kings of Uelhi, p 161 and p. 49 note.
* “ Thirty dephants and eighty lahs of treasure " {TaJ?aqat~I-Nasiri),
HISTORY OP TIRHUT^IN THE PERIOD 65O-I250 A.D. 59
tioned estj^lislied the Khutha and Sikka in his own name ‘
and having\tiven his elder son the title of Sultan Nasiru-d-
Din Mahmud made him his heir, and having mad^i over that
country to him returned to the metropolis of Delhi.
Eventually Malik Nasiru-d-Din Mahmud having fought
with Ghiyasu-d-Din on the confines of Lakhnauti got the
upper hand, and having taken him prisoner, put him to
death, great booty fell into his hands which he divided into
portions and sent as reward to each of the nobles of Delhi.”
But it is not certain that he established any lasting
supremacy in the country. About the middle or before
the middle of the 13th century, it appears that a Hindu
dynasty was founded at Sim raon in the Champaran district,
and it h^Jd its sway over Mithila and Tirhut for about a
century.
' CHAPTER II.
The Simraon Dynasty.
A short description'of the Simraon dynasty may ijot
be out of place here.^ »
The capital of the Simraoh ^dyiiasty was Sivaram-
a.. .. - ptira (modern Simraon), a village si-
, tuated just beyond the north-eastern
boundary of Champaran in the Nepalese territory. It
contains an extensive mud fortress now in ruins."* This
dynasty is said to have lasted from about 1100 A.D. to
1324 A.D.
The founder of the Simraon dynasty was one Nanya
or Nanyupa Deva who is said to have
omffeon dyuM$." come from Karnata in Southern India,
to have established himself at Simraon,
to have subdued the whole Mithila, and to have overcome
the king of Nepal.
1 Cf. Thomas' Fathau Rings, p. 46 . It Is not said here what kind of coinage.
Tbofiias pnts the year 626 A.H. as the first of the silver coinage.
* Cf. J.A.S.B , Vol. LXXII, Part i, 1903. Also Vol. XI, Nos X and XI,
Novemhei, December, 1915. «
* Report on Arch. Survey of India, Vol. XVI, pp. i-ii. Also the intToductoiy
verses of Candeswara's R#y ratnakara.
6o HISTORY OR TlRHU'r IN THR PERIOD 650-1250 A.D.
r t
It is not exactly known how these iCarnatics from
Southern India found their way into Mithila, -"and Nepal.
But it ap;^ears from Ksemesvara’s Chandra Kausika ' that
Raja Mahipala of the Karnata dynasty defeated Karnatic
Raja who had invaded Bengal. But it is not certain who
these Karnatics were and whether they had any connection
with the family of Nanya Deva who established his prin-
cipality in Mithila ^ and Nepal.'* It is probable, however,
that this Nanya Deva was a contemporary of Bijaya
Sena of the Sena dynasty of Bengal. f
According to Vidyapati’s Bhu-parikrama * (Purusa-
paiiksa) his (i.e. Nanyupa Deva’s) son Malladeva took
service under Jayacandra, king of Kanyakubja (Kanarq).
As Jaycandra is known to have flourished in the^ 2nd half
of the I2th century, Nanyadeva ’ may be assigned to the
I Also p 253, Hunlei’s siatistical account, Bengal, Tirliut and Champaian,
1877
Ci. p. 223, vol. I of the History of Bengal (Bangala Itibasa) by R. D. Banerji.
Indian Antiquary, Vol. IX, p. r88 ; Vol. XIII, p. 418.
^ Bendall's Catalogue of Buddhist Sanskrit Manusetipt in the University
Library, Cambridge, p. XV. The dI 3 erent genealogical trees of the family given by
PiBche Wnght and Jsyapratap’s'nscriptions diflet considerably.
* Cf. p. 290, Vol. I of the History of Bengal (Bangala Itibasa) by R. I). Banerji,
ist edition; also cf. FJsche, Icatalogue der Biblothlk dei Dentzchen Mprgenlnndis-
cben Gesseilscbaft, Vol. II, p. 8.
Cf. P.N. s-
Vidyapati's Bhupankramana which was later expanded into the Fuiusa-
poilksd., its extant eight tales forming the first chapter thereof.
fijKi sim anrw ^ ^ ' Fol. i8b of the
Sans. Coll.
Tradition asserts that Nanyupa had two sons, Gangeyadeva and Malladeva, after
whom the Gangapur and M^adiha Talukas, shout 36 miles respectively to , tlie
east and south of Madhepura in Bhagalpni district, are known.
6 Certain slokas prevalent about Nanyadeva show that he ascended the throne
in Sake roip (=1097 A.n.).
^ it ii
Cf. pp. 10 and ri, Ain-i-Tirhut, by Babu Biharl L"! Sahib (1883 edition), printed
at th^Babax Kasmiri Press (Lucknow).
There is an inscription of Fratiip Mall of N^al dated Nepal Sambat 769 or
1648 A.S. In tbis Inscription Nanya Deva family has been described.
HIvSTORY OF TIRHUT IN THE PERIOD 650-1250 A.D. 6 l
% '
beginning of the 12th century A.D.‘ As stated in tlie
Ghashmar ^atha of the Purusapariksa, Jayacandra, king
of Kana.ujj was defeated and killed in the Way yith Shah-
buddin by the treachery of his queen. We know from
history .that king J aycandra of Kanauj was defeated by
Shah-buddin, alias Muiz-zu-ddin Muhammad in 1194 A.D.^
Cf« Iiid. Ant , 1S80, p. iSS Bhagwanlal Indiaji's Instriptlous from Nepal No.
18.
There is yet another aloka also . — _
'^TTur^ 11
There is yet anothei Sloka : —
mrt^! I sK'rffKgwi^ war: vTftnrfiinicT
yiTKtifii'i ! 7r mm<uU ‘ ^ 1
^iTiw f«rFr»ret7f! ttaratgrr!
at^is^iffr w: I ciwgafr
^f^TTSTJ? Ttfri*!*: |
<%
Cf« also pp. 31 and 32 of " Saraswati” for January, 1918. ,
1 The Purusapariksa Durhhanga edition, pp. 2*3 — 233.
(The 1 2th tale of the fourl£ chapter.) *
® Cf. Empire India, Vol. IV. page J21 : *d also C. M. Duff’s Chronology of
India, page i€g, 1899 edition. ^
It appears that Jaycanda of Eanauj came to Benares in 1193 ^d estab-
lished himself there. About the year 1 195 a.s. it appears that Muhammad Ghori com-
manded ICutubuddiu to advance with a vast force to fight with the Raja of Benares
(Jaya Canda) who was slain in the action (Taju-IrHa-Asir of Hasan Nizam, Elliot,
Vol. II, pp. 222-23).
" Shahab-ud-din Ghori, king of Ghazni, sent his slave, Hutbuddin, to make
war against the provinces of Hind and this General made an incursion in which he
kille;^ many, and returned home with prisoners and booty. The king of Benares
was the greatest king in India, and possessed the laigest territory, extending length-
wise from the borders of China to the province of Malwa (Malwa), and in breadth
fiom the .sea to within ten days' journey of Lahore. When he was informed of this
inroad, he collected his forces, and in the year $90 H. (1194 a.d.), he entered the
territories of the Muhammadans. Shahab-ud-din Ghori marched forth to oppose
him, and the two armies met on the river Vamina, which is a liver about as large
as the Tigris atMusal. The Hindu prince had seven hundred elephants, and his men
were said to amount to a million. There were many nobles in his army. There were
Mussulmans m that countiy since the days of Mshmud-din-Subuktgin, who con-
tinued faithful to the law of Islam, and constant in prayer and good works. When
the two armies met there was great carnage ; the infidels were sustained by their
numbers, the Muscdmans by their courage, but in the end the_ infidels fled, and the
falfhfal were victorious. The slaughter of the Hindus was 'immense ; none were
spared except women and children, and the carnage of the men went on until the
earth was weary. Ninety elephants were captured, and of the'rest, sonle wese killed
and some escaped. The Hindu king was slain, and no one would have recognized
his corpse hut for the fact of his teeth, which were weak at their roots, being
62 HIS'l'ORY OR TIRHUT IN THR PERIOD 650-I250 A.D.
' But tlie tradition relates that one of his sons reigned
in Nepal and the other^ Gamga Deva (or Gangi Deva)^ in
Mithila. The latter is traditionally credited tfyithj. having
introduced the system of fiscal divisions or pargannas for
the purposes of revenue administration ; while a Chaudhuri
or headman was appointed in each parganna to collect the
rcivenuCj and a pancayata was chosen to settle all disputes.
Gahga Deva was succeeded by his son Narasimha Deva^ who
is said to have had a quarrel with his kinsmaUj the king of
Nepalj the upshot of which was that Mithila and Nepal were
separated never to be united again. Rama Simha Deva/
who succeeded his father on the throne^ was a pious devotee
and a firm patron of sacred literature. Under his auspiqes
several well-known commentaries on the Vedas were com-
piled, rules were framed for the guidance of Hindus in
their religious and social observances ; and an officer was
appointed in each village to adjudicate upon all questions
arising from the working of these new canons of conduct.
Various reforms in the system of internal administration
are also attributed to this king. In every village^ a police
officer was appointed whose duty it was to make’ a daily
report of all occurrences worthy of note to the chaudhuri
or phead revenue collector of the parganna ; the latter being
assigned, in return for his services, a certain quantity of
land, the produce of whkh was appropriated by him and
his heirs in office. To the same period too is assigned the
rise of the system of patwaris or village accountants, who
were, it is said, paid at fixed rates from the village funds.
fasteaed in with goldeu wire. After the flight of the Hindus Shahab-ud-din entered
Benares, and carried ofl its treasures upon fourteen hundred camels. He then
returned to Ghazni. Among the elephants which were captured there was a white one.
A p^son who saw it tol d me that when the elephants were brought before Shahab-ud-
din, and were ordered to salute, they all saluted except the white one. No one should
be surprised at what I have said about the elephants, for they understand what is
said to them. I myself saw one at Musal with his keimer, which did whatever his
keeper told him " (ICamHu-T-Tawarilchof Ibn Asir, RlUot, Vol. U, pp. zjo and 251).
It may also be that this Shshabuddin KTohd. Ohori was the same person as Ghazi
Muizzu-d-din Muhammad Sam. Minhaj, the author of Tabakat-i-nasiri, writes that
under the orders of Saltan Sam, Kutubnddin Aibak defeated Roi Jaya Canda of
Btnarss, A.H, 594 (iip4 a.d.) and he also conquered the Eastern Provinces of
Bengal and Behar (Tabakat-I-Naslri of Minhaju-S-Siraj, page 300, Elliot, Vol. 1 ).
J Ramasimha Deva is mentioned in the book Suddhikalp-taru whiih was com
pleted on the t4th of the bright half of the month Fau^a In Samvat 1446. (ist
January, 1390 A.D. which was a Saturday) — ^India Office MS. 4741, of the Siiddhi-
kalptaru, fol, 62 t : —
IB + + +
WNT etc.
history of TIRHXJT in THF period 650-1350 A.D. 63
Rama Simha Deva seems to have been a Hberal patron
of learniii^. His officer (Sadasya) Srikara Acarya wrote
the Vyakhya amrta, a commentary on the lexicon Ainara-
kosa. Under his patronage RatneSwara Misra wrote a com-
mentary on the rhetorical Sarasyati-Ranthabharana (the
Ratnadarpana) and Prthvidhara Acarya wrote a commen-
tary on the drama Mrchakatika.‘ «
On the death of Rama Simha Deva, his son Sakti
Simha ascended the throne, but his despotism appears to
’have offended the nobles, and one of his ministers es-
tablished a council of seven elders as a check upon the
autocratic power of the king.
' Hari Simha Deva, the son of 6akti Simha, was the last
but, in popular esteem, the greatest of
Harisiibife Deva, the the line. It was this king, it is be-
lynaSy. ° imraoii Sieved, who grouped the Maithil Brah-
inaiias into the three main divisions of
Srotriya, Yoga and Jaiwaras, made a classification of the
sub;castes according to mels and dihs,^ introduced the other
matrimonial arrangements prevailing to this day, and esta-
blished the order of Panjiars or genealogists, who keep
intact the purity of the Brahmana blood ; the latter mea-
sure is said to have fieen taken by him in consequence of
one of his ministers having married, • in ignorance, a dady
within the prohibited degrees*ol, relationship. With this
king at least we enter upon historical ground. In
1323, .Idle Empeior Gyasuddin Tughlak led his victori-
•
1 For Ankara, Nepal Durbar Cat. p. 23 : —
fNiivt + + + ftroi 'bftjt tus com-
mentaiy of ^rikara ia quoted in J agaddbata’s commestary on tbe VenisamliSra
nStakam, <t 'TVt Sag. Press ed., p, 39). For Ratnedvar R.
Mitra, Notes IX, p. 230, and Peterson's 3rd report, p, 330 (attributed to
Ramasimba Deva in text, and to Ratuefvor In colophon) ; —
fitCqelwPw^m'id' II [< ll]
For Frithidhara AcSrya, cf, Weber's Berlin Catalogue, p. 161,
^ This Is based upon tradition backed up by the Haithila Pafijis.
64 HISTORY OF TIRIIUT IN THU PERIOD 65C)-I2‘50 A.D.
^ r
ous'^ forces into Tirhut on his inarch back from the defeat
„ . . „ of Bahadur Shah, the rebellious Gov-
thrownbytheD^ihiKmg emor of Bengal, and proceeded to
I'ugiiiak. reduce tliis outlying portion of the
‘ empire and appointed Ahmad,^ Khan
as Governor. Hari Simha fell back on the capital,
Sin»raon, but this was soon taken and reduced to ruins.
Ferista gives the following account of its capture ^ : —
As the king was passing near the hills of Tirhut, the
Raja appeared in arms, but was pursued into the woods.'
Finding his army could not penetrate them, the king
alighted from his horse, called for a hatchet, and cut down
one of the trees with his own hand. The troops, on seeing
this, applied themselves to work with such spirit that
the forest seemed to vanish before them. They’^ arrived
at lengUi at a fort surrounded by seven ditches, full of
water, and a high wall. The king invested the place, filled
up the ditches and destroyed the wall in three weeks. The
Raja and his family, -were taken and great booty obtained.”
The account generally received is that Hari Simha es-
caped to Nepal, conquered it, and established himself at or
near Bhatgaon j and that his descen(Jauts continued to rule
thair country till they were displaced by Prthwi Narayana
on the Gurkha conquest of'Nepal in 1769.' Recent resear-
ches, however, seem to ;shbw that neither Hari Simha nor
his ancestors succeeded in maintaining any effectual autho-
rity over Nepal, and Professor Bendall sums up the posi-
tion of this dynasty as follows ; — ” Until more evidence is
forthcoming, it seems safer to regard Hari Simha and his
ancestors, who reigned in Tirhut, Simraon, and also pos-
sibly other parts of the Nepal Tarai, as at most titular
kings of Nepal, even if they really claimed sovereignty
over the valley of Nepal at all.* ‘
_> Cf- pp. 406-407 of the History of the Rise of the Muhammadan Power in
India till the year 1613 A.D. tianslated from Fensta by Briggs, Vol I, Calcutta,
190S editiou ; also Thomas’ Chronicles of the Fa-Uian Kings of Delhi, 8,188, 194 and
199 : J-R.A S, iv, 134- lA, Kill, 414 , ETH, 403
s Cf Oldfield’s Sketches from. Nepal, Vol, 1 , 1880,
3 Prof. C. Bendall’s History of Nepal and surrounding Kingdoms, T.A.S.B.
Vol. nXXII, Paitl, 1903 ,
The Sloka below gives the date of Harisimhadeva’s flight to Nepal as Mka 1243
(1424 A^,).
VT'(T^WT*r
HISTORY OP TIRHUT IN THE l^UDDHISTIC PERIOD. 65
It is not certain what became of Harisiihha’s f amil y
after his'^efeat by Gyasnddin Tughlak. The Nepala
Vamsavali ‘ (genealogy) and some Nepal manuscripts
mention that Harisiihha invaded Nepal in Newar Samvat
444 (=--1324 A.D ), but they do not say what happened
after this invasion to the family of Harisimha. It is gener-
ally admitted that J ayastliiti, a descendant of Harisiriihaj
defeated Jayarjuna, Raja of Nepal, and married princess
Rajalladevi of the Nepal Raja family in the Newar year
474 (=1353 A Ih), established a reign of peace in Nepal, and
encouraged learning.* It is possible that some of Harisiifa-
ha’s successors ruled off and on in Nepal, though it is not
tinlikely that they had a disturbed crown as it appears that
Jayarajana or Jayadeva of the Nepal Raja family was
ruling mere soon after Harisimha' s invasion.
As regards Mithila, it is said that three of his succes-
C/. pages 17, Am-i-Tirhut by Behan Dal, 1883, the Bahar Easmiri Press, I/Pck-
now. The date of Harisiihha’s biith is laeationed as Sakd 1316 and the date of the
prepaiation of the Tirhut Punps (genealogical tables of the Brahmins) as Saka
1232. C/. the following lloka cm the same page : —
D. W. Right m bis history of Nepal ha%mentioned one Harideya of Nepal ns
separate from one Hansinihadeya, a Raja o& Oudb, who was expelled by the
Muhmmadan power from Oudh, came and settled down at Simraon. and then
conquered the Nepal Valley, but did not mamtain any effectual authonty oyer it.
But it may be conclusiyely mentioned that no Mnhammadan historian has men^
tibned any Rfija’^amed Hansimha Deya of Oudh and that the story regardmg the
Oudh origin of Haiisiibha Deya is a myth.
But cf. the reference to Hansimhadeya’s soyereignty m Nepal in Indian
Antiquary, 1880, p. 189, insi^iption No 19, yerseio . —
, STTcT ^
II f » II
Alao cf. Pandit Bhagwana LSla’s note on Nepal ruling family. Ind, Anti-
quary, 1884, p. 414, which assigns definite periods of reigns as ; —
Nanyadeya— 50 years
GamgSdya — 41 „
Nrsimhadeva— 39 „
RSmasimba— s8 „
* Harisimha— 28 „
1 Cf, Nepalese Sanskrit Manuscripts, No. 6 of the Dentsdomorges (Dr Fischels,
Catalogs, p. 8), p> XIV of Historical Inbodnction, Bendall’s Sanskrit Manilsciipts,
Cambridge, 1883. .
* Cf, pp. ix-13 of Bendall’s History of Nepal and surrounding kingdoms.
-
66 HISTORY OF TIRHUT IN THE) BUDDHISTIC PERIOD.
sors, viz. Mati Siihhaj 6akti Simha and Syama Simlia ruled
in successive order '■ for 15 and 22 , and 15 ryears res-
pectively. f.Tliis would carry on his line in Mithila’to the
year 1375 A.D. But it is most probable that Gyasuddin
Tughlak installed some body in power on the defeat aaid ex-
pulsion of Harisirnhadeva in 1324 A.D. and so Harisimha
or his successors simply continued struggling in Tirhut after
installation of a ruler by the Muslim Emperor. It is
probable that Earueswara and his descendants who were
given the place of Harisimha, ruled for some time side by
side with Harisimha and his descendants and that they
could consolidate their power only after a struggle of some
50 years after the installation of Eame§wara.
The internal and the external evidence make^ it cer-
tain that there were branches of the
Riuing dynasties in Mi- same Original stock both in Mithila
to the Mtnc original So^k. and Nepal, though the Mithila (Sim-
raon) dynasty was crushed out of exist-
ence by the Muslim onslaught and that the living mem-
bers of the Mithila dynasty settled down after this event
in some parts of Nepal.
Though NSnya Deva, Gangadeva, Narasiiiihadeva,
Rama Simha, Sakti Simha and Hari Siihha have been” re-
corded as kings of this dynasty in successive order, yet the
two most important personages were Nanyadeva and Hari
Simha Deva.
Harisimha Deva has been mentioned as king of
Mithila by Candeswara in the introduction to his Krtya-
ratnakara. In the same introduction Candeswara, his
father VireSwara, and grandfather Devaditya, are called
ministers of this king.^ GaneSwara, son of Devaditya,
Cf. Nepalese Sanskrit Manuscript, No. 6 of the Deutsdomorges (Dr. Fischela’
CataLoguei p. 8), p. XIV, Historical hitrodnctlon, Bendall’s Sanskui Manuscript,
Cambridge, 1883.
s The Xj'tya-ratn^ara, As. Soc. Bengal MS., fol. la, lud. Govt. MS. 3604 fol.
and I.O.MS. No. 1387: —
fswjng^! 11 B H
Cf. also the Puru^a-pariksg, 7nd chapter, the story of Subuddhi : —
HISTORY OF TIRHUT IN THE BUDDHISTIC PERIOD. 6'?
< • /
ajid author of the sugati ^ sopanaj also calls himself a
minister. V^andeswara is said to have conquered Nepal for
him after j which the minister performed the gr^at religious
gift of tula-purusa (gift of gold of the donor’s weight) on the
bank qf the Vagmati river in the month of MargUj Saka
i286j or November^ 1314 A.D.* As Candeswara’s father
and grandfather had already served tbe kingj the latter
must have begun to rule several years before 1314. It
would not thus be far from truth to infer that Harisimha
Deva was ruling from the last decade of the thirteenth
century.
In the Dana-ratnakara CandeSwara is described as
having rescued the earth flooded by Mlecchas/ ICavisekha-
racarya Jyotiri^vara in his two act comedy, the Dhurtasa-
magama,* is a little more definite. The comedy was played
in idle court of Karnata-curamani, king Harisiihhadeva, who
is said to have conquered Suratrana (Sultan). The Sultan
referred to is most probably the Delhi Sultan Ghiyas-ud-
dinXughlak, who in 724 H. (1324 A.D.) marched towards
Bengal through' Tirhut.®
5 TTW I
Also Bhandarkar’a reports , 1883-4, P- 4 ® : Hall’a Sankhyapravachana, p.*36.
For the miniateiship of VJresvara and Doraditya cf. the introductory verses of
the Krtya-ratna and the Krtya-cintamani (I,0.162i), and also the final colophons
of the various sections of the Ratnakara.
> Cf, Ind. Gov. MS. 6126, Intr. verse : —
^ Cf. the Kytya, Dana and Vivada-ratnakara,
3 The Dana-ratnakara, ffnal verse 2. R. Mitra, Notices, VI, 135, No. 2069 ; —
* The Dhnrta-samagama nataka the comedy of meeting of the cheats, printed
(Calcutta and Bombay) , Nep. Durbar Notices, p. 66,
>SVfcf! '*t^Tflflil-
The Calcutta printed edition has iKV f BY for
8 The Tarikh-i-Firoz Shahi, Elliot, VoL IH, p. 234, says, “ When the Sultan
reached Tirhut, the ruler of DakhnaulJ, Sultan, Nasir-ud-din, came forth wi^ great
respect to pay homage to the Sultan, and 'without 'the sword being called into re-
quisition, Ml the Rais, and Rauas of the country made their submission. ” ■
It may therefore be taken that the comedy was played before the king, Harl
SimhaDeva, not earlier than about 1325 A.D.
68 HISTORY OR TIRHUT IN THE BUDDHI&ITC PERIOD,
I t
With the flight of Hari Sithha, Tirhut became piacti-
^ , . cally a dependency of th^Vempire of
siiccMdfdby°^e'^^ame- Delhi, and Emperor Gyasudditf Tugh-
swoia dynasty nndei the placed it Under Kame&war Thakur .
us mb sway. foundei of the Sugaona Thak-
kura dynasty which continued to rule over Tirhut till early
ill the i6th century.
It has already been said idiat the Rajas of Mithila as of
the rest of India were subject to the Delhi Emperor so far as
they had to pay revenue, otherwise they were independent
Ghiyasuddin Tughlak’s son, Muhammad, issued coins with
the mint name Tughlakpur'Urf Tirhut Two of them stiU
exist. They belong to the forced cun ency system (brass for
silver), and one in the Indian Museum is dated Cr. 731 H.
(1330-1 A.D.).‘ Furthermore Vidyapati in his tale of the
Satyvira (the truthful-heio) narrates that Muhammad, the
Yavana king of Hastinapura, had a fight with the king
Kafar (Kafar*raja) during which Muhammad’s men began
to retire, on which he called for some warriors to stem
this retreat; that prince Narasiraha Deva of Karnata
kula and prince Carcikadeva of Cauhana kula stepped
forward, and that Narasiihha ^ ulti^iately killed the K^ar
raja,* whose head was cut off and taken to Muhammad by
Carcikadeva.
1 These two unique coins, specimens of Muhammad's mad attempts to force
people to use brass coins in the place of silver for the same value, are of i^fo and
133 grains respectively For the corns of 140 gi Bins cf, Rogers’ Indian Kusenm
Coins, Part I, p 63,^0 12911, end Bouidilhon’s Catalogue of Ind. Mus Coins,
Vol. 11 , p. 60, No 384 For the com of 133 grams, cf. J A.S B., 1883, p 6av, fig. 32
end Rogers’ Cat., Fart I, p 63, No 12912.
2 The name Nfsimhs, too, appears m the traditional account of Nepal mscrip'
tiou. He IS named also in the Danapaddhab where the author Ramadatta ded'Tea
himsdf to he his mautti or mmistei Ramdatta was uncle’s son of CandeSvara
Thakkura and was therefore near m time to that author. Hence Ramadaita’s
master Nrsimha must have been near m tune to Candesvara’s master, the king
Harisimhadeva, and very likely succeeded him
The Dana Faddhati, 1 . 0 . MS 1714 (p 550)' —
SFftivt fiiaiiBwraq 5 «i 11 ^ i|
^ ?rer TTORfi fkrtKvii wni
ii ^ n
i Vldyapati's Bhuparikramana, Sans. Coll, Cat. VI, 79, fol. 274-3
HISTORY OF TIRHUT IN THE ByDDHISTIC PERIOD. Gq
The rule of this dynasty left its mark on Sanskrit
learning orS^ithila Smrtic studies were renewed and con-
siderably developed by Candeswara and his family, and by
such notable scholars as ^ridattopadhyaya, Harinatho-
paddhyaya, Bhavesarman, Indrapati and his pupil Taksmi-
pati. Padmanabha Datta started an important school of
grammar with his Supadma and its supplements, works
which are still studied in the districts of Jessore and
Khulna in Bengal On rhetoric and erotics, Bhanudatta
Misra and some other authors wrote some of the most
popular works . '■ Among literary compositions the commen-
tary of Bhavadatta on epic poem Naisadhacaiitam is still
studied with interest ; while the commentary of Prthvi-
dhara Acaryya on the drama Mrcchakatika written under
the patronage of Ramasithhadeva has been already noticed.
Lexicon was represented by Srikara Acaryya (commentary
on the Amara-kosa). Jyotirr4vara also deserves mention
for composing the earliest extant work in Maithili verna-
culaf, the Varnaratnakara.
CHAPTER pi.
The Sugaon Dynasty (of Kameswara).
An account of the Sugaon dynasty may be interest-
^ , ing. KameSwara^ was the founder of
ICanieswara. tae found- j-i.n j ii j.»i*
er of the dynasty, under tllis Q.yil3.S"ty 8,llCl llC W&S SCt lH XllS
the* protection of Fitoz place as a ruler of Mithila by the Delhi
Shah Toghiak. Empcror Gyasuddin Toghlak. Vard-
mwfrf fol. 208.
laiapa was cormf'nted upnti by Ratne-
rihe Pancasayaka and Rangasekhara, dolIi
^_-te8 on mediaeval poets and ..aiga of Mithiia, Indian
raTXlV, 1885, and p. 57; Vol. XX'i^III, 1899 ; Journal,
70 HISTORY OR TIRHIJT IN THR, BUDDHISTIC PRRIOD.
dliamana has mentioned him in his Ganga-krtyi^-vivekf.
It appears that he was a Brahmana and Raja Fdndita, as
mentioned hy Vidyapati in his Dana Vakyavali.* JCame-
§wara was succeeded by his son BhogiSwara, who has been
mentioned as a ruler in some of Vidyapati’s songs/" It is
said that Kameswara was deposed in favour of his son
Bhogi^wara by Firoz Shah Toghlak/ Both were thus con-
temporaries of Firoz Shah Toghlak. Bhogi§wara is tradi-
tionally said to have been succeeded by his son Ganes-
wara/
Asiatic Society, Bengal, Vol. LXVIII (1899), Pail I, p. 96, also C. Bendall's Notes,
Journal, Asiatic Society Bengal, 1903, pp. 18-19; also Rggling, India Office
Catalogue, pp. 875-6, Sugaou tras the name of a village wheie the membeis of
this family are said to have originally settled down. Its identity is noiryet settled.
Some place it at the modern village of Sugaou neai Betliah, others identify it with
SiigawnS near Madhubani.
1 C£. the Gafig 5 -ki>tya-vlvel{a (Br. Mns. Cat. p 75 No 198), Intiod. veise 2 . —
ftjftrarBBTBTT, etc.
The date of RSmetiwata's instalment as luler of MilhilS is unceilain.„ It' ib
certain that Gyaauddin Tughlak expelled Harisimhadeva from MithlU abont ijSii
A.D. and it is moat probable that he set another man in his place in the same
year. But as there is some reason to think that Harisimha's succeasois lingered 011
in AlithUS some time after his expulsion, it may be safe to assume that both the
families tilled in diHeient parts of MithilS for some time before ICameSwaia or his *
successors finally drove them out. Also as it Is ceitain that Deva Slmha who*lived
sbouA 1410 A.D. was preceded by 5 R 3 j 3 s of this dynasty, it is most probable
that we first RSjS of this dynasty was installed m his place about 1325 A.D. even
if only 15 years' reign is assigned^to’each of them. There are some songs (in the
Maithili dialect) which would show that Sivasiniba, who succeeded Devsiinha, was
the real or most powerful ruler. This would indicate that his predecessors weie
not fully established in authority perhaps as Haiisunha's successors were strug-
gling for their existence as rulers. • ,
3 Cf. The Ind. Govt. MS. of the Kiitti-latS, 2nd pallava, p. 3 : —
Bfff ^and the DSna-vSkyavali (R. Mitra, Notices, V, p. 137,
No 1830, and R. Bhai^dnTkaia's Repoit for 1883-4, p.. 352) introd verse 3 ; —
fwi^rx: f^«rr, i
i The PadSvaU (edited by Babu NagendranStha Gupta in Bengali Sana 1316),
song No. 801, the end verse
jpuBTircr?: 1
Bfi^xifT^ll f 11
i Ind. Goint, MS. of, the kfrtti-i
BfJr i| BIB B't?; 1
« t CT. p. 416 of the To jjtnal of th
lOd n, XQ,!^ uSldjOU
HISTORY OF TIRHUT IN THE BUDDHISTIC PERIOD. 7I
• «
Birasiliihadeva followed Gane^wara. He was followed
^ by his brother Kirtisimhadeva. Bira-
\^rSdmha]SvL'’^ simha and Klrtisimha were sons of
Gane^wara. Klrtisimha ‘has been
aised by Vidyapati in his Kirtilata.^
Khavega or Bhavasiihhadeva succeeded Klrtisimha.
; was the younger son of Kame^wara. According to
dyapati’s Purusa-pariksa Bhava Siriiha Deva gave up his
dy before lyOrd ^iva on the bank of the river Baginati.^
Bhava Siriiha Deva was succeeded by his son Deva
„ , , ^ Simha whose viruda® was Garura Na-
rayaua. He patronised the Panditas.
By his oidei Vidyapati wrote the
i-rikramana describing the travel of Baladeva from the
limisya forest to Janakadesa (Mithlla)* in the course of
lich he was told eight moral taleSj with this king’s con-
ntj Sridatta compiled the smrtic Bk-agni-dana-paddhati.®
iriharaj grandfather of Murari, was his Chief Judge.
^It is certain that Deva Siihha lived before the h.S.
291 (=1410 A.D.) wheu the copjdng of a manuscript
Sridhara’s commentary on the Kavya Pradipa by order
1 Cf. lad. Qo'Vt. MS., and'pallava., p. 4>. — ^
TO II • , '
Alsoind. Govt. MS., lat pallava, inbtod. verse 5, p. 1 .—
2 Cf, VidyBpatJ’s PurUMa-pankaa, the end verse No. i
I
■gjh n \ u
** Viruda-Foetic or honorific name according to qualification *
* CC, The BhU'parikramana, Sanskrit College MS,, VI, 79 (foL la) introd*
es 33
11
ivg: fVenf^fTi n t ii
vroft ii
’S’BTO'rawmT'ir ftamrftr. wft: ii ? ii
73 HISTORY OF TIEHUT IN THE BUDDHISTIC PERIOD.
of Vidyapati was completed and when ^iva Siiiilia w
ruling Tirhut/ and also before the ly.S. year 2Q^ (=i^
A.D.) when a manusoript of ^ridatta’s Ek-agni^ana-p£
dhati (comp'iled under this king's order) was completed.
He is said to have removed his capital to a pk
called Devakuli which he named after himself."^
Deva Siiiiha was succeeded by his son &va Siiii
who has been highly praised by Vid;
vidySpati’s piaiae of pati itt his Purusa-pariksa.*
Simha bore the ^^Vjruda", Ru
Narayana. Vidyapati has praised 1;
and his queen Eakhimadevi in a very large number of
songs. Vidyapati’ s songs mention Tipura Siriiha^ Aryt
Raij Amara Sitiiha, RudraSiihha, Rai Damodara and oth
as contemporaries of 6iva Siinha. But no authentic pr
regarding these princes is available. He is said to hf
built his capital at ^iva Siihhapura or Gajarathapo
^iva Siriiha was ruling in the Ea Samvat 291 when
manuscript of Sridhara’s Kavya-prakaSaviveka was cop
I Cf. the KSvya-pralcaia-vlveka, Ind. Govt MSS. fol. 117a.
flTHiwrfWtiar ^HajwTsr fNf
sfWT’Svr
[ I ] ^ [ I ]
According to a song attributed to Vidyapati, Oevasimha died on a Thurs
month Caitra, Da Sam. 293.
(3K ?) ■WTPirTp: wiV
f^nri; Si|i3^'f|- II
*;s,
® Nepal MSS. Notices, page 129, the final colophon —
fhripiHiwsiwfwirf + + + + + t
t^fTfir f^trisr -gTiti 1 wEnf}^ 1 i 'sal^ e
. . . 5^11% I
^ Cf. p. 57 of the Indian Antiquary^ Vol. XXVIII, 1899.
* The Pnru^a-paiih^a (Hitia, Notices V. 245, No. 1022) theintrod. veise 3
HISTORY OF TIRHUT IN THE BUDDHISTIC PERIOD. 73
by order of Vidyapati.^ Padma Siiiihaj younger brother
of 6iva Siii^ha. succeeded him and has been mentioned by
Vidyapati in Saiva-sarvaswa-sara.^
According to Puru?a-pariksa and Saiva-Sayvvaswa-
s.ira, yidyapati is said to have defeated the rulers of
Gauda (Bengal) and Gajjan.' It is not known who was this
mler of Gajjan, but perhaps he was some Muhammadan
ruler near Tirhut. ^ivasiihha appears also to have struck
gold coins* in his name and it is probable that he succeed-
ed in making Mkhila absolutely independent.
Harisiriihadevaj who was younger son of Bhava Simha
and a younger brother of Deva Siihha, succeeded Padma
Siriiha. He has been mentioned by Vidyapati in his
Bibhagasara. He has also been mentioned by Vacaspati
Miira in Krtya-maharnava ‘ and Maha-dana-nir-naya, by
Mi^aru Mi^ra in his Vivad candra and Varddhamana in his
(^mga-krtya-viveka.“ He must be distinguished from his
name-sake of the Karnat dynasty.
^Harisiihhadeva was succeeded by his son Narasiihha-
„ deva, whose " Viruda ” was Darpaua-
rayana. By ms name or by his viruda
is mentioned in several works, e.g. in Vidyapati’ s
Lna-vakyavali and Durga-bhakti-taiangini, in Vacaspati
ara’s Krtya-maharnava, Vyavahara-cintamani 'and
ihadana nirnaya, in MiSaru* Mirra’s Vivadacandra, in
icipati’s Anargha-Raghava-tikajin Varddhaman Garhga-
1 Cf. India Govt. MS. fol 117 a
^ Cf. The Salva-saravvaBva-iiaia, introd verse 6 and 8 —
s* ^
ft<Rftr 9 Tv snrffT fasrsrB' 11 = it
<) Cr. Furufa-pank$a and Saiva aaivvasya-saia.
* Annual Report of Archaeological Survey of India, 1913-14,
6 The Vibhaga-sara (R Mitra, Notices, VI, p. 68. No. 2037) introd. veise 2: —
' (V) iVY ^l^ ' ij , the Ejrtya-MabSrnava (R. Mitra, Notices V.
)^o. 1886), and the Mhhadana-nirnayaJNepal MSS , p. 122), introd. verse 3 —
11^ vtrr*i ftjrfvr t?: b ^ il
1^1 yivBda-candra (Sans. Coll ^|||bXC, ^ 16), introd. verse 3 : —
«tutt wwjs’ft n ^ n
10
74 HISTORY OF 'TIRHUT IN THE BUDDHISTIC PERIOD.
krtya-viveka, and in Gadadliara’s Taiitra-pra^ipa.^ He
aliould be distinguished from bis name-sake of th^ Karnate
dynasty.
Two of his queens are knowii^ Dhiramati by whose
order Vidyapati wrote the Dana-vakyavalij and Hira,
mother of Candrasithha mentioned in MiSru’s Vivada-
candra.’^
Narasiihha’s eldest son, Dhira Sirfaha, succeeded him.
. He bore the ''viruda” of Hridaya-
D na siin a narayana. He is men-tioned in Vidya-
pati' s last work, the Durga-bhakti-tarangini, inVacaspati-
Mi^ra’s Vyavahara-cintamani, in Madhu-sudana MiSra’s
Jyotisa-pradip-ahkura, and in Gadadhara’s Tantra pra-
dipa.^
On a Saturday when it was new moon of tlie fiionth of
Eartika in Haksmanasena year 321, a
Dhiia^^hauvedm q£ gjjjjiv5sa’s Setu-darpani j[a
commentary on the Prakrta poem
Setu-bandha) was copied while Dhirasiiiiha was ruling
Tirabhukti (Tirhut). It appears that in 1438 A.D. the
Kartika new moon fell on Saturday (i8th October) .* Thu§
inCf. the Dana-vakyavali (R. Mitra, Notices, V, 137 No. 1830 , R. Dhandt-
kara’s.R.ep. for 1883-4, p. 35^; I.G.M.S. 5545) lie Duiga-bhakti-taiaiigiin (III.
Govt. Newarl MS. 4860 lol. la) , iatrodp verse 3 : — '
etc,
and the end verse No. 2 —
The Vivada-condra and the Ganga-krtya-viveka have been quoted already In
note 4, on the previous page. ,
For Rdcipatl's mention of Narasimhadeva, rf. the Nirnayasagara Press
edition of the Anargha-RSghava-tikS, Introd. verse 2, p. 2 ; —
at'irmf arr li ^ ii
* The Dana-vakySvaU, introd verse 4 : —
ftargarii *rf?i affnt ii ■
f^wifsr ii < ii
and the VivSda/caudra, introd. verse 4:—
B This prince Gadadhara was a son of Raghavendra, who was son of the Sing
aSimha. '*■ ' '
the Setn-darpaui, £nal colophon ; — >
HISTORY OP TIRHUT IN THE BUDDHISTIC PERIOD. 75
it is clear that Dhira Siihha lived in the ist half of the
iSth cenftirv . —
Bliairava Siihh a was the younger brother and succes-
sor of Dhira Siihha. Dhira Siihha had
eedei^Dhifa'siAh^*^ 3.t least ouc son^ Raghavendra . It is
not known how Bhairavendra came to
oust him out of the throne. Blit in the Durga-bhakti-taran-
gini Bhairavendra is highly praised, and from his '‘Viruda”'
Rupanarayana, it is not improbable that he was ruling
jointly with Dhkrasiihha at the time, just as Sivasiihha is
said to have been ruling with his faliier Devasiihha. He
appears to have assumed, probably when he became the
sole ruler, the other "Viruda” Harinarayana. By his
name or his later viruda he is mentioned in other works,
such as* Rucipati’s Anargha-Raghavatika, in Vacagpati
Misra's Dvaita-nirnaya, Krtya-maharnava, Mahadana-
nirnaya, Sudr-acaracintamani and Pitrabhakti-tarahgini,
and in Varddhamana’s Danda-viveka, and Gaiiiga krtya-
viveika.*
fstKisnm f^grrsi ^
flvrcwTfiivrai (<5)
NJ *>
Fn H n
Dhlrasimha is here given the vlrudu Ramsa-narayana an epithet also suggest-
ed in the introductory verse 6 of the DuigS-bhakti-tarafigini, and adopted later
on by Eak^minatha ; —
inx:a^rno'«fii:
^ jiilc\V? <I 5 t 1 rr ■afT II ^ II
Cf. pages 4S5-26 of the Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal for November
and Becember 1915, Vol. XI.
1 Cf. I.G.MS. 4760, fol. la, the introd verse 5 and the jnd verse No. 2:—
® Cf, The Anargha-Raghava-tikSl (Nim. Sag. ed.), p. 2 Introd. verse 3 : —
76
HISTORY OP TIRIIUT IN THE BUDDHISTIC PERIOD.
Only one queen’s name is found,' Jay a (Jay alma).
Slie was mother of Rajadhipaja Puiu-
Oueenjayaorjayatma g^j^tamadeva, and at her instance.
Vacaspati wrote the Dvaita-nirnaya, on the doubtful points
of smrti.*
Bhairavendra patronized the Sanskrit learning. Un-
der his patronage, Rucipati wrote his
commentary, VacaspatiMisra compiled
Vyavahara-cintamani, Krtyama-
harnava and the Maiiadana-nirnaya
and Varddhamana Upadhyaya composed the Danda-
viveka® Vaca§pati was his “parigad” or officer, and
Varddhamana his dharmadhikaranika* or Judge.
lonage of Sanskrit learn-
ing
vi
f 8 i<i*Tf^r 4 sr?r^ ^^*51 11 ^ 11
Also J a.A S , n s , XX, 1134
1 Tradition says that there iveie two queens, Jyano and Inyano J yano*^ son
was Garudanarayaiia Puisottamadeva and Juyauo'b son was Rupa NUrayaiia
Ramabhadra. He succeeded dhairava Sitnha.
Ct the Dyaita-ninw* (R Mitia, Notices, i, p 149 No ays), introd
veises 5 and y . —
Si'sriWT II
^♦iiqft' tmPfCPSf i
fSrfssj ii \ ii
j Cf the colophons of Anargha Raghara-tika,
Tfir ^*T4iiv(*h<(iPn,iw«r4 ftguw srixurit Hwwfwi'u.i^'u ^bsfu'TKT^'T
W^lWr«r II
ShBiiavasimlia, like Dhirasimlia, is here given the additional viruda Xamsa-
narayana. For Vacaspati Uisra's works one quotation will sufiBce, viz the introd.
veise S in the Madana-niiuaya (Nep Notices, p. 123) ■ —
II ^ II
Also c£ the Bandarviveka (As. Sec. MS I B 41, page l) introd. veise 5 ; —
1 flwitni II fisngsir^ttr
^BR;m't*Ji<w*iMi I ii r, ii
* Ck'the final colonhons of the Sudr-BcSra-cintSmani (R. Mitra, Notices, VI,
p 22, No, 20013) ®“d the colophons of the Danda-viveka, (As Sec. MS., pp 48,
59, 66 , 80, loS)
HISTORY OP TIRHUT IN THE BUDDHISTIC PERIOD 77
Diiiing the rule of Dhirasiinlia, Bhaiiava had by his
s valour already subjugated the lord of
®’"ques“otGauda.““' Pauca Gauda ^ He is said to have in-
fluenced Kedaia Baya, the represen-
tativei (pratisariram) of the lord of Gauda He dug
hundreds of tanks, gave away towns and pattanas (ham-
lets) as gifts, and performed the Tula-purusa-gift cere-
mony.®
Bhairavendra had a younger brother by name Candra
Sirhha, who is named in Vidyapati’s Duigabhakti-tarangini
and Misaru Mirra’s Vivada-candra and Padartha candra ^
He was probably a step brother, for Gadadhara in his
Tantra-pradipa mentions only two sons of Darpanarayana
(Nara-simhadeva), viz. his own grandfatlier Dhirasiihha
and Bhairavendra,® and he would not have omitted Can-
dra-Sirhha, if the latter had been their uterine brothei
Candrasiihha had a wife named Ivakhiinadevi or Bachima
Mahadevi at whose instance Misaru Mika wrote his two
wodss '
1 Cf. the Danda-viveka, introd verse 4 (As Sec MS., p. i) —
?urnt:, II a ii
* The Mahadana-nimaya (Nep. Notices^. ^12) introd verse 7 —
"SIE '•|JH.Md*l^^lri,
snnilftiV ii
'I The Durga bhakti Tarahgim (Ind. Govt MS 4^60, fol 99a) end verse 3 —
n ^ ii
The VivHda-candra (Sans Coll MS II. 1197, fol. la), introd. verses 4 and 5,
. and the FadSrtha-candia (R. Mitra Notices, IX, p 12 No. 290) In VidySpati’s
PadSvali is included a song of one Bhanu (No 322} wishing longlife to Candi a
simha ; —
t n li, II
4 The Tantra-pradipa (R. Mitra NoUces VI, p 333, No. 2173), the final verse
No. I, note 3 on page 424.
6 The VivSda candra (Sans. Coll. MS. H. 117, fol la), introd, verse 5
fim fir«r5TO fwK ii n ii
78 HISTORY OF TIRHIJT IN THE BUDDHISTIC PERIOD,
T^Tiairavendra was succeeded .J3.Y,.lii.s ,SQii JiamaJjhadi:;^,-
deva, who assumed t lie_vii-tj?da of R u-
-^atnabhadra Deva’s panaravana. Rambliadra Iollov<?ed in
Sana ni footstcps of liis father ill eiicoiirag-
ing the study of Sanskrit. -Under
his patronage, Vaca^pati Mi^ra, liis parisada. wrote in his
old age probably his last smrti work, the Pitrabhakti-
tarangini, and Varddhamana compiled at his instance the
Gariiga krtya-viveka and tbe Tattvamrta-saroddhara.^
Sri Rama Bhatta while on pilgrimage went from Gaya to
Tirabhukti apparently attracted by the fame of this
Brahmin king, and after paying a visit to the king, re-
turned to Prayaga (Allahabad), a fact which he noted at the
end of the chapters of his commentary on the Sarasvata
grammar.®
and the Fadartha-candra intrad. vetse No. 2 : —
^farwT NYrtfl i
11
The affix Candta is evidently derived from the name ol his patron’s husband.
I Cf. the P. bh. Taraagini (Ind. Govt. MS. 897, fol. 84a) the final colophon : —
^iWf^TrrN'irTuiaj t^iftrsTT-
Fdr Varddhamon, cf. the G. K, viveka (Br. Mns". Cat. pp. 75 — 6), introd. verse
3 and 4 and the final colophon r
fWifhn^iM^ci V g^fsoiK! ii ^ ii
affrarei awinn i
<4+ii»ri 11 B 11
The final colophon (p. 76) : —
Tf?r w^rcwftTTTsi f>Yft*rTrrvirm5i fWKmfkKi’si
wrawf^itai ii av ■It'wfae fjr gwn^Jirft-
ifpiisntl ftgrT^tTin n The Tattv-amrta Saroddhara (R. Mitra,
Notices VJ, p. S7. No. 2030 ), end verse 4.
TRBTcl” II B 1|
The King is here called RSmapati.
® For Kama Bhatta’s visit, cf. the Vidvat-prabodhioi (Ind, Ofi. Cat,, p. 214,
No. 804) : —
n
^£jn^rat i
tr«rriT ii
HISTORY OR TIRHUT IN THR BUDDHISTIC PERIOD- 79
Ramabhadra must be older than Ra. Sam. 376, Pausa
\ vadi 13, Wednesday (13th January,
1496 A.D.) when the copying of MS.
of the Ganga-krtya-viveka was com-
pleted* Furthermore Gad adhara wrote the Tantra-pradi-
pa while Ramabhadra was ruling, and was therefore his
contemporary. ‘ At the instance of this prince Gadadhara
a MS. of Bhojadeva’s Vividha-vidya-vicaracatura was
copied on Friday Sravana vadi i of ha. Sam. 372 ; and a
MS. of the Djftia-kanda of the Zrtya-kalpa faru was
copied in Saka 1426 and I^a. Sam. 374 Kartika Sukla 5
Wednesday.* Gadadhara was therefore living in 1489-93
A.D. and Ramabhadradeva* cannot be placed later than
1490 A.D.
Rambhadradeva was succeeded by Daksminathadeva
who adopted the vimda of Kansana-
nakjmina^h^Deva, rayana. Under his patronage, Hara-
pati Agamacarya, son of Rucipati who
had 'been patronized by Bhairavendra compiled the Tan-
trik work mantra-pradipa.‘
i For the GafigS-kftya-vivek», cf. note. The Tantra-pradipa (Mitra, No. aiya),
end verse 3 ^ »
+ +•+ ii ^ n
2 Nepal Notices, p. 65 — WrCISufsrCTSrax: gWK fl Ml^isrr-
snit l Govt, MS. 4oa6 fol. 13 la B, 5^
trftwr fjftr t- + (snrr) ^ fhjw Rffl*rr
flaf%i?rRRi II ^ Tfaen (at the end) ^ ^3'
both the MSS. were writen by the
same copyist Subhapati.
® This Hag has been wrongly identified by Professor Beudall with Ratnasithha
deva of the Karnata dynasty (the History of Nepal by C. Bendall, J.A S,B,, 1903,
p. 19).
♦ Cf. the Mantia-pradipa (R. Mitra, Notices, VI. pp. 34-5) introd. .verse 4 and
the final colophon : —
ft?SWXa^riRiJ*nTT5S! ^ I
^ ^ n 8 II
Its final colophon : —
vtufiti f i iFTr f^sjwTsi ai^icisnfV’iiBr ^Ivet
’SWt^ivtSPh Bijrra^-
8() HISTORY OR TIRIipT IN THE BUDDHISTIC PERIOD.
A Maithila MS. of tlie Devimahatmyam was copied
during hivS reign on Wednesday, La. Sam. 392rfPausa vadi
3, or December 1910 A.D.^ So this king was ruling At least
in 1510 A.D.
Laksminatlia evidently came into collision' Writh the
powerful Sultan Sikandar Lodi of Dellii .
ot sulsoi^of 111 tbe peace concluded between Ala-
icamefiwata dynasty, ud-diu Husain Shah and Sikandar
I^odi in H. 901 {1496 A.D.) Bihar and
Tirhut appear to have been allotted to
the latter, on condition that he would not invade Bengal.®
Sikandar Lodi then fell on Tirhut, and reduced its king to
submission.^ Later on, about the year 930 H. (1530 A.D.),
Ala-ud-din Husain Shah’s son and successor, NasratShah,
descended upon Tirhut, killed the Raja and subjugated
the whole tract.*
It is difficult to ascertain and state the exact date
rru rr:, X foi" fli® rulcrs of this dynasty, but it
ty saw Its end at tiie be- may be Safely stated that this dynas-
ginmngo!the (6ih cen- ty flourished between the year 1324
when Firoz Shah Toghlak enthroned
i C£. Nepal Notices, p. 63, filial colophon. —
It ,
s Cf. Hakbzan-i-Afghani, translation by Dorn, iBzg, Part I, p. jg, and Part
II, p. 96.
3 Al-Badaom writes, "Sultan Husain, leaving his Deputy, i.e. Malik Xaiidhu
(Plnsbta) in Bihar, could not remain there, but proceeded to Xhul Oawna, one of
the dependencies of Dakbnauti, and Bihar fell into the hands of Sikandar’s troops.
Thence the Sultan pioceeded to Tirhut and conquered it."
•' And in the year 901 H. (1495 A.D.) Khaa-i- J ahan Dodi died, and Ahmad Xhau
his eldest son ■was styled A'zam Ehan Humayun. The Sultan returned from Tir-
hut and went to pay a visit to the tomb of Qutbn-i-Mashaikhi-i-Izam, i e. MSS.
(AB^ (B) m Bihar (Pirishta], Shaikh Sharfu-d-Din Muniri (he was the son of Yahya-
i-Isr^l, the head of the Chishtls, a disciple of Ganl-i-Shakkar. His burial place is
^in Bihar, cf. Aitt-i-Akbari{J) HI, 370) moy God sanctify his resting place, and came
to Da^eshpur. Prom thence he set out on an e^edltion against Sultan Alau-d-
Din king or Bengala, and in the vicinity of Bihar, the son of Sultan Alau-d-Din,
whose name was Danial, in obedience to his father's orders came out to overthrow
Sultan (Sikemdar), and prepared to oppose him, bnt they retraced their steps, each
one contenting himself with his own territories and consenting to make peace. In
this year great scarcity and death occurred in the camp of the Snltan ; orders were
promulgated remitting the customary tribute of grain in all provinces, in fact they
were entirely abolished. Prom thence he came to the township of Saran, and
divided that district among his own followers in perpetuity, and came by way of
Mahhgarh to Jaunpur, and having spent six monus there proceeded to Penn a,
eft pages 415-17 of Ranking’s Translation of Al-Badaoni Muntakhabu-t-tawadkfi,
VpL 1 edition).
* PP- I 33"40 of the Riyak-us-salatin by Ghnlam Husain Salim translate^by
Abdus Salam, Csdc. edition, igos. '
HISTORY OF TIRHUT IN THE BUDDHIvSTIC PERIOD. 8 1
Kamesvara and the year 1496 when vSikandar I^odi invaded
Tirhut. '■ is not exactly known how this dynasty came
to its fend. But it is certain that it ceased to exercise
independent authority about the year 1530 A.D. Nasrat
Shah, king of Bengal^ came down upon Tirhut and killed
the Raja and practically made the KameSvara or "Oin-
wara ” ^ dynasty of Maithila Brahmanas extinct.
It is sometimes doubted if the Kamesvara dynasty
was ever really independent of the Muhammadan sway.
From the fact ^at Kamesvara Thakkura was set in his
place by Fmperor Firoz Shah Tughlakj it piay be safely
assumecl that the rulers of the dynasty had to pay tribute
of some kind to the Delhi Emperors to whom they owed
allegiance, though it is doubtful if the tribute was regular-
ly or willingly paid or if the right to payment was always
admitted.
The Kamesvara dynasty encouraged Sanskrt litera-
™ X a great deal. The four most pro-
vara dynasty known for miueut Writers during the rule of this
ieaTnm°”^®^ <iyJi9'Sty are Jagaddhara, Vidyapati,
Sankara and Vacaspati Misra. J agad-
dhara commented not pnly on works so widely varied as
the religious Gita and Devi Mahatmya, the lyrical Megha-
jlg^^n^Gita^gomnda, the dramatic Malati-Madhava and
se romance. Vasava-datta and the’
harana, but he wrote original
■■■m^^^^^^^^^^Hsika-sarvvasva) and on music
[the Sam^fflMm||[^^^Hvidyapati’s name has come
down to posterityTr^^HBition with Maithili songs, such
as the Kirti-lata, the Kirti-pataka and specially his Pada-
vali (i.e. anthropology) songs that stirred up the later
Vaispava writers and preachers of Bengal. But he wrbte
also on Smrti (Bibhagasara, Gahga-vakyavali and DSna-
I A full account of this invasion is
Vol. I, pp. 415-17 (1898), and also in M
Part I, p. 59, and Part II, p. g6, amp
Delhi,' Thomas, p. 391.
^ This dynasty is popularlyj|H
founder of this family was Oin sjH
■ father of XStne^vata Thj^^M
oality with, the help o|B^H
wga district.
■^inlly in Tirhut cai^^lSH
given m Ranking's Translation of BadSom,
!akhzan-i-Afghani, translated byDom, 1829,
^ the * Chronicles of the Pathon Rings of
the “Olnwara'’ family, as the first
^B^hom popular tradition calls the great-
who IS said to have established his
Mata’s descendants at village Oini in the
PT be Identified as lineaUy descended from
82 HISTORY OF TIRHUT IN TII35 BUDDHISTIC PERIOD.
vakyavali), on Niti or moral tales (Bhu-parikiamaiia and
Puru§a-pai*iksa), on Puja (Saiva sarvvasya-sara and
Durga-bhakti tarangini), and on literary composition.s
(Lfikhanavali).
The fact, generally speaking, was that Tirhut being
comparatively free from foreign inva-
An explanation why giQ^ ^as able to givc protection to a
fsh?d Vn Tnhu t.”® large number of scholars from_ adjoin-
ing countries, such as Oudh, Bihar and
Bengal, which weie being ravaged by invadeis. This cul-
tivation of Sanskrt scholarship in the 13th century A.D. in
Tirhut had a marked effect on Bengal as people used to
come in large numbers to Mithila to learn the Sastras.
It may be incidentally mentioned here that it is
, thought that prince Indra Seha^ writer
Pi,nceindinSen« “ gah-hotra-sara-saihgraha ” and
whose viruda was Bupanaiayana belonged to this family.
But it is not exactly known when he lived and what link
he formed in the (Kameiwara) line.
It is not cleaily known if any local family took the
place of the ruling KameSwara dy-
«iein&parL“.’' J^^sty in Mitl^ila on its dismember-
r ment or whether this dynasty ruled
all 'Over Mithila. It appears, however, tiiat 00
Prthvi Siihha Deva reigned in Clj
1492 (=1434-5 A.D.). His sucQ,eaiM
was followed by his son Mada|
1 Cf, p. ig of Bendall's History of KejI^^REesuriounding kingdoms , also
p. 265, Catalogue of palm-leaf Sanskrit maausciipts m the Nepal Darbar Ifibiary
by H. P. SSstn, 1905 Thefinal colophon of the “ SSli-hotia-Soia-samgraha” is: —
vflnt! 1 1 'ft' vreti
* Cf. " Devimahatmyani, which was copied in the reign of Frthvl Sltbha in
Vikrama Samvat 1492 (= 1434-S A.D ) at ChampakBranya nagaram, p. 6i (S.)
Manuscript No 150S, of the Catalogue of palm-leaf Samskiit manuscripts in the
Nepal Darhar I^ibrary, by H. P- Sfiatn, 1905.
^ ^ act
>0^ -rait 1 1
a Cf Amara Rosa in Bengali cha!
Spnakfit manuscripts in the Nepal D<
;(iarti<!<!haily the colophon : —
f*P ^*1*^ ICU
i, the Catalogue
, by H. P^Sastri,
«jit fh^nw
le of palm^^
stri, ig^j^K
history
THE BUDDHISTIC PERIOD. 83
Chaiiiparan and
Siiiiha was feigning
and wrote a work called'
is not known to what fami
came to gain possession of
they were dependent on superior r
Muhammadan. It is probable that
it is certain that Madan
454 if not much later
a-pradipa/ but it
or how they
, if at all,
or
hief-
tains who ruled over Champaran and
borders on Champaran, but it cannot be saic
thing, they had ti) do with the Kame^wara
older ruling family of Nanya Deva. It may also
tioned that the A 4 oka pillar at Lat
anandaugarha in Champaran contaiu*:
an inscription dated Vikrain Samvat 1556 (=1500 A.D.)
which sa;^s, " Nrpa-Narayana suta Nrpa Amara Sirhha.’
It is not known who this Narayana and Amara Simha
were and how they were connected with the other ruling
families. It is safe then only to assume that they were
local. Chieftains ruling in different parts of the country
and there may have been other Chieftains (not yet known
to us) like-iheni:
)gical table ^f the KameSwara dynasty (based
Panjis). Cf. the Indian Antiquary, Vol. 14,
-6 , also the " Chronology of India ” by C -M.
V-
Adhirupa Thakkura
’ !
■ Viswesvara Thakkura
Govinda Thakkura
Eaksman:. Thakkura
' Raja KaineSwara Thakkura
V irsvr .fwPan*}. — vtn I
hon of Nata Sitofia Pur&na on p. 29 of the same catalogud
w? i^isitfeiT:T5T
V
Catalogue (which qty>tes the colophon) t'-
i 'siRg;
Lakhimadevi (wife Vi&wasa _De^_(_wife
of Siva Simlia) 1 of Siva Simha)
Nartf'Simha
(Grandson of Bhava Simha and
consin of Siva Simha)
Dhira Simha
Bhairava Simha
Ramabhadta
Lak§minatha
PART IV.
TIRHUT UNDER MUHAMMADAN AND BRITISH RULE
FROM THE 13TH TO THE 19TH CENTURY A.D
CHAPTER I.
Muslim Influence in Tirhut from i'he beginning of
I'HE I3TH TO THE END OF THE i6 TH CENTURY.
Muslim historians tell us that Sultan Ghiyasuddin
Toghlak, Emperor of Dellii, invaded
Tirhut about 1322 A.P. and estab-
lished the supremacy ol the Muslim
rule over the whole country. Tirhut
hencefortl-Lbccame a dependency of Delhi. He and his
succgssheaK^Eiperor Eiroz Shah Toghlak, placed the whole
on Mithila under Kamesvara Thakkura who became Jhe
PP- Thakkura dynasty which ruled over Tiihut.
Duft centuries till the middle of the 16th century, ‘ '
’ ' later, Firoz Shah* marched on Bengal to
Sultnu Ghiyasuddin's
uwasion. of Titliut, vi22
A.D. .
tT^3fa
^0 the eplpi
^
tfWT
to have been founded by the then Bengal
yas Shah). So the Sultan marched up the
a, and below Champaxan, where the river
able, crossed it by a living bridge of
dtife. via Champaran and Racap he moved on
firoz Shah left Delhi on roth
[■Fiioz ShaU, BUiot, Vol. lET, pp. *34-i!||ij also d- Account
' ‘'rameivara, Chap. X.
' i, by Shams-i-Shraj-Afif-Blllot, Vol. HI, pp. (293-4).
02-294. -l^lso cf, pp. 91-105 of Riyaza-s-Salatubti’ans-
alciitta, 1903 edition, and also pp 448-51 ot theHlatory
aadan Power in India till the year idi2 A D. translated
L OnlKutta, igoS edition, Vol. f.
86 HISTORY OR TIRHlS'T IN THE BTODHISTIC PERIOD.
Shawwal 754 H. (8tli November, 1353 A.D.) and returned
to it on I2tb Sha'ban 7^5 H (ist
Ptozihth Sak m! September, A.D. 1355) The march
vasion, 1354 A D ® through Tirhut took place therefore in
the winter of 1354-5 A.D. In the
winter, the rivers would have fallen low and would there-
fore be favourable to the crossing of cavalry and elephants.
Barui’s Kharosa lying between Gorakhpur and Tirhut is
probably to be identified with Champarap (Sansk. Cham-
pak-aranya).
After this Tirhut continued to be under the overlord-
ship of Delhi. On the defeat and
death of Ibrahim Lodi, son of Sikan-
dar Lodi, at the battle of Pauipat in
H. 932 or 1526 A.D., Babar became the Lmperor of Delhi
He has left in his Memoirs a list of countries subject to
him and their approximate revenues. In this list appears
Raja (No. 22 or 23) RQp-Narayana (of Tirhut) who paid
a tribute of Rs. 2,50,000 silver tankas and 27,50,000 black
tankas or at 10 per silver tanka 2,75,000, in all 5,25,000
silver tankas. It would thus appear that Tirhut remained
un^er the Hindu Raja in his time subject to the payment
of Zhidmatana or Tribute.*
It Appears that in th^id||||^B[78
(1398 A.D.) the fief of
to JaUaby Sul- >5UlLtlIl MUlimUU
Shah, of BiLar and Tirhut ab
796 H.(iJ 96 A:D.;toKl
It appears that sometimes Tirhut has be
separately from Bihar a
™ly Bihar has been rfie.
bar mentions that tho c|
l^ahata to Bihar were in his possession aLcS
true of 52 crors. He has mentioned tHej
^ Cf. pp. 4-30-31 of the Jotmtal of the Asiatic Society i
Nofreciher and December, 1915, also Ersktne's Baber and Hi
attd Thomas’s Paihan Kings, p 390, and Elliot, Vol IV, p ,
* TariJth-i-Mubarak-Shah) of Vahya Bin Ahmad, EllioO
8 *»•---■* -r^n.-a
HISTORY OF TIRHVT IN THg BUDDHISTIC PERIOD. 87
Biliar separately from that of Ziparati which is now taken
to mean Champaran.'
Al-Badaoni says that Sultan Muhammad Shah in the
year 796 H. (1396 A.D.) appointed
^?orof3iK“i396A°m' Khwaja-i-Jahan, Governor of Bihar.
He proceeded as far as Jainagar and
took possession of it, acquiring a large number of elephants
and much valuable propeity, and from that time the king
of lyaklinauti began to send elephants annually as present
to Delhi.
Al-Badaoni says that Hap lUyas was the ruler of
Lakhnauti and a contemporary of
Ha]i Iliyas Sultan Muliamuiad and Sultan Firot
, Shah Toghlak and assumed the title
of Sultan Sams-ud-din. He used to send presents now
and then to the Delhi Bmperor but was virtually indepen-
dent.*
He also rebuilt the greater number of the forts which
' the infidelo {i.e. non-Muslims or Hin
importaiwe of Ha]ipm destroyed in Tiihut.^ It is
probable that the Muslims definitely
occupied the southern iJortion of Tirhut though authentic
history is wanting Hajipur was a most important pikce
in Tirhut during the Muhammadan period. The town was
founded by Haji Iliyas. He built' a strong fortress there
and rebelled against the Bmparor Shah Toghlak. Firoz
Shan came upon Tirhut about the year 1353 and compelled
Haji I 115 ^as to retreat to Pandua.'*
It appears that towards the end of the 14th century,
the kings of Jaunpur came over and
I occupied Bihar and Tirhut for about
the®end om“s”h”centur^^* a century.' But towards the end of
’ the 15th century, Sultan Sikandar
ibn-'J-Sultair Bahlol lyodi, Bmperor of Delhi, advanced
upon Bihar and Bengal, defeated Husain Shah Sharqi
near Patna and occupied Bihar, Tirhut and Saran. There-
— -
dcf Tuzak-1-Ba.baii, Elliot's VoL IV, p. 26*.
S-Cf 309, 324, 317 of A1 Badaooi, Vol. 1
i|jIuujkiiabu-t-Tawarjkh by Al-Badaoni. Vol. I, pp 348-49 (1898 edition).
^Cf. Btt 98-103 of Riyaz-uh-'Salatin transiated by M Abdua Salaiu, Calcattn.
I 902 ^itionl
6lCt. p. 1 14, do. Also J. Thomas' Chionicles of the Pathan Kings of Delhi,
365.1
88 HISTORY OP TIRHUff IN THIi BUpDIIISTiC PERIOD.
Upon. Sikandar I,odi swept over Tirhut and exacted a
heavy fine from the Raja of Tirhut. It was either
Ramabhadra or Roopa Narayana -who is said to have
ruled over Tirhut in 1495 when the Gaiiga Krtya-viveka
uas composed.* But it will appear that after about 30
years, Nasrat Shall (son of Ala-uddin-Husain Shah, king of
Bengal, came down upon Tirhut, put the Raja of Tirhut
(Raja Kansanarayana* or his successor) to death and
appointed Allauddin its governor and extended his king-
dom across the river Gogra into the district of Azamgarh
ill the United Provinces. His son-in-law Makhdum Alam
was put in charge of the fortress at Hajipiir. About the
year 1540, Makhdum Alatn revolted against Mahmud Shah,
son of Nasrat Shah,^ and joined hands with the, Pathau
adventurer, Sher Shah of Sasram, in the district of Shaha-
bad who aspired to the throne of Delhi.*
In the Persian book Wakiat-i-Mushtaki by Sheikh
Rajkula Mustaki, there is an account
V* cha^paran of ^ poition of Tirhut (Cliamparai?) in
ParmuUi, Ht>9 i5i7 A D thercigu of Sikaudar Lodi (1489-1517)
It will appear that Mian Husain Far-
muli was jagirdat of Saran and Ckamparan, which weie
exited 'jalkhet or the field of water, and he had taken no
less" than 20,000 villages ^I’om the infidels, besides those
comprising his jagir. When he marched to attack the
Raja of Champaran, he found his advance checked by a
flood of the Gandak and was obliged to encamp on its
banks, while the Raja remained secure in this fort on the
other side of the river. One of his nobles, Mughula
Kirani, however, was not daunted by this obstacle, though
he was told that the breadth of the river was 7 koSa,. (14
miles). Having taken a vow to abstain from food and
> Cl. Muntakhabut-t-Tawarikli of Al-Baduoni, Xiaiislated by Ranking, i 8 c)S,
\'ol. I, pp. 415-17.
Also Tarikh-i Khan- J ahan-Lodi by Niamattullah — BUiot, pp 9 S-< 5 , Vol. V, 1873.
Also Mskhzan i-Afghaui, translated by Dorn 1829, Fart I, p. 59, opd Fart If,
p.96.
For Oafiga Kpitya Viveka cf footnote p
Cf. footnote p.
9 Cf, 133-46 of the Riysz-ns-Salatlu, by Gbulan, Hussaiu Salim tianslated
by AbdusSalam, Calcutta edition, 1002, also the Sikandarpui-AzamgblSfh tn^rip-
tion, Jqj(Tiial, Asiatic Souety, 1973, page 296.
* Cf.po S37, 5S3, 55S, 560, 572 ofthe • History of the Rise oi the Mohammedan
Power in India tdl the year 1612 A D traanated trom Ferishta by J. Briggs,
Calcutta, tgo8 edition, Vol, 1 .
HISTORY OP TIRHUT IN' THE BHDDHISTIC PERIOD. 8g
drink until he had attacked the Raja, he mounted his
horse ,and’ plunged into the river Stimulated by this
example, Mian Husain and the whole army began to cross
the Gandak, and at sunset dashed upon the Raja who had
been hilied into security by the thought that he was pro-
tected from attack by the flooded state of the Gandak
" Suddenly,” it is said, ‘‘ an uproar rose in the city, for it
was reported from the watch-tower that the Afghans had
arrived ; but the infidel did not credit it and was engaged
in his pastimes" when the Afghans weie upon him and
forced him to fly for his life. By the will of God that day
Mughula Eirani became a martyr. Mian Husain greatly
lamented his loss, and said, ' Would to God that to-day
there had been no victory, for that and the plunder com-
bined are no compensation for the loss sustained in the
death of Mughula ’ Thus after a duration of 200 years,
destruction fell upon the kingdom of the Raja and all the
riches and treasures which were amassed during that
perlbd were dispersed in plunder. The shoes of the in-
fidels who lost their lives in this action were collected , and
when melted down, no less than 20,000 mohurs of gold
were obtained from them.”
It appears that Hajipur was a strong position eveh in
Babar’s time (ie. Sikandar hbdi’s
Shei Shah o£ Sasram time). Sher Ehaii (later Sultan Sher
Ha^ipui. ^ e uer o ghgh, On Ms flight from Babar’s coui't,
came to his zamindari in Sasaram and
entered into a compact of friendship with Makdum Alam
of Hajipur. Sher Shah defeated the enemies of this Mak-
dum Alam who was afterwards very useful to him in his
campaign against the Moghals '■
hater on, tlie emperor Htunayun ordered Mirza Hindal
TT . j .... to cross the river Gauges with his forces
year 1541 under the to Capture Hajipur which was OUC of
orders of Emperor Hiima- the main strong-holds of Sher Khan.
This was about the year 943 H. (1547
A.D.).^ ^
After Muhammad Shah, the Delhi Crown appointed
several governors from time to time to rule over Tirhut.
' Page 469-70 of Rankmg's Translation of Al-Badaoni, Vol. I(i89B edition).
2 Do. do do do.
12
90 HISTORY OF TIRHUT IN THE BU^DDHIS'iTC PERIOD.
Several Pathan families had settled down in Tirhut and
when Baud Khan, the Pdthan, rose
The flight at Hajipuy in ^nd revolted against the Delhi Emper-
or about the year 1575, these Pathans
swelled his forces. Khankhanh was
Emperor
IS7S A.D
Akbar’s time.
I deputed by Emperor Akbar to crush Baud Khan and
1 he requested all Moghal and Pathan Chiefs to assist him.‘
It is said that the great emperor watched the fight at
Hajipur personally from tlie southern bank of the Ganges
at Patna. It was a hard struggle but victory sided with
Akbar.
In 982 H. (1582 A.B.) after the death of Sulaiman
Afghan Karani, the ruler of Bengal, his son Bayazid
succeeded him for a time, but he soon became unpopular
and was murdered. Baud, the younger son of Sulaiman,
then assumed the title of king but omitted to secure royal
assent to his accession. The emperor Akbar who heard of
Sulaiman’ s death and Baud’s accession to power before he
was assured of his loyalty, deputed Khan Khana Muhim
Khan. The Khan l^ana levied a large army, but having
obtained two lacs of rupees and other goods and precious
things as tribute from Baud, who* was then at Hajipur,
^settfed the matter peaceably and returned. Baud had
superiority over the Moghals in numbers but he failed to
strike the first blow and after concluding this mirage of
peace, he established himself in the fort of Patna. But
he began to oppress his subjects and soon lost the confi-
dence of his followers. Having heard of this good oppor-
tunity, Khan Khana informed Akbar, who appointed Mirza
Yusuf Khan to the command of the army and sent him
forvjard by land, and himself set oS from Agra by the
river Ganges.*
The Emperor encamped near Patna and despatched
1 CE. Kiyazu s-Salattn by M Abdnl Salam, Calcutta, 1902 editiou, p. 122, whEcU
ahows that tbe Imperial foices from Bibar, Tirhut auil Hajipur were deputed to
cruet Daud.
Also cE. pp, 245-253 of ‘ Tbe History of the Rise of tbe MuhatS^nadaii Poweis
IP India till the year 1612 AD.’ translated from Feriahta by J, Briggs, Calcutta,
190S edition, Vol, I,
s Cf. I^owe's translation of Al-Badaonl, Vol. II, 1884 editiou, pp. ryd-yS ;
“ The horse of your fortune was under your thigh.
If you did not make haste, what could one do 1
The dice of life were to your wishes.
But you played badly, what could one do!”
HISTORY OP TIRIJUT IN THE RUDDHISTIC PERIOD. QI
3,000 fully equipped horsemen in charge of Khan-i-Azam
in boats across the Ganges for taking the fortress of Haji-
pur from which place aid used to come to the men of
Patna. Raja Kachiti ' was appointed to go to the assist-
I ancenf Khan-i-Azam with a large army. Thus they sur-
rounded Hajipur both by land and by water. The Em-
peror stationed himself on a high eminence by the water-
side to view the battle. On the other side, Fateh Khan
Barha with a strong body of Afghans was maintaining air
obstinate resistance. But he fell, and the fortress was
taken by assault. The heads of the chiefs, together with
the heads of others, were put into a boat and sent to the
Emperor, who sent them to Baud in the fort at Patna so
that they might prove to him a warning and scare.'' Baud
fled from Patna in desperation and was afterwards chased
beyond Gauda and destroyed. But soon after this, Gaja-
patij a zamindar of the neighbourhood of Hajipur and
Patna, who had been subjugated, rebelled, and the Em-
peror started to take the field against him in person and
eventually subdued him.’
The Emperor appointed Khan-i-A'zaiii as Governor of •
Bengal* and Tirhut. ^ Shahbaz Khan was appointed with
a well- equipped army to assist Khan-i-A’zam, with osders
that he should proceed to thye confines of Hajipur and “
traversing the jungle of Kachiti (Gajapati ?) should compel
Arab Bahadur to come out of that place.*
It will appear that Hajipur was the base for aU the
Imperial operations in Bengal and
Hajtpur asji^ iHthtanr Qrissa and eveu for some time in the
Western Provinces and Akbar had
special regard for this place.®
Towards the close of Akbar’ s reign A’zam Khan
„ „ , . returned from Makkah, and joined the
on A^sam Khan who new faith inaugurated Dy Akbar, per-
forming the sijdah, and following all
other rules of discipleship. ^ He cut off
1 Tabaqat-l-Akbari (Elliot, V, 377) taa Gajpati.
^ Cf. Lowe’s translation of Al-Badaoni. Vol. II, pp. 182-S3.
i* Cf. Lowe’s translation of Al-Badaoni, Vol. II, 18S4 edition, pp. 244-45.
* Cf. Elliot, V, p. 4:0, note
^ Cf. page 293 of Lowe's translation of A 1 Badaoni, Vol. II '*
8 Reference may be had to pp ago, 320, 344, 353, etc. , of Lowe’s trandation
of Al-Badaoni, Vol. 11 , 1884 edition
92 HISTORY OF TIRIIHT IN THE BUpCHISTIC PERIOD.
Fresh rebellion at Haji'
pui suppressed by Todar
Mall
his beard and learnt the rules of the new faith from His
Reverence ’AUami, and received Ghazipur and Hajipur as
jagir.i
Hajipur again figuied in the rebel-
lion of Kak Shah jagirdar of Bihar and
Bengal, and Todar Mall was sent to
suppress the rebellion.*
It is related that Muzaffai Khan, whose deputy at
Hajipur, Mir Saukiti, was killed by some rebels, again put
Hajipur in order, and dispersed the rebels 'with the aid of
Raja Udikarana, the zamindar of Champaran,'*
Tirhut with the rest of Bihar enjoyed peace under the
Moghal rule. Several jagirs were conferred upon Pathans
and other loyal families in Tirhut who, up to this day, are
in enjoyment of these jagirs.
In the Hijri year 996 (1560 A.D.) Manasiuha was
appointed to the government of Bihar, Hajipur and Patna.*
Towards the close of his reign, the Emperor Akbar
. appointed MullaTaib of KaithalDewan
of the Provmce of Bihar and Ha]ipur .
It also appears that Raja Todar Mall and other Imperial
nobles passed the rainy season one year towards the close
of Akbar’s reign at Hajipur."
At the time that the EJpiperor went to Kabul (about
i6oo‘-A.D.) towards the close of his
BaUodm Shah’s ineteo- reign to Set matters right there, Baha-
Tirhut. dur, son of Badakhshi had the Kmt-
bah read, and coins struck, in his name
in the district of Tirhut, and took the title of Bahadur
Shah. ' It is said that the following rhyme was composed
for his signet : —
“ Bahadur -ud-diu Sultan
Son of Asfid Shah Sultan.
His father was Sultau, and himself Sultan,
Bravo ! Sultan bin Sultan "
The Am-i.-Akbari says, “ In the Sirkar of Hajipur the fruite Kalshal and
Bsrahal grow in abundance." The former attain such a size that otnau can with
difficulty eerry one” (Ain-i-Akharl, Usnslnted by Jarretl, p. na, Vol III,
aibliotheca Indica edition, 1910.
I Cf. p 41a of Lowe’s translation of A 1 Badaoni, Vol. 11
s Tabakat^i-Akbari of Niz.imu-d Din- Ahmad, Elliot, Vol, V, p. 417.
i Pp 39 and 49 of Akbar-Nama of Abul Fazl, Elliot, Vol. VII. 1873 edition.
* P. 373 of Lowe’s translation of Al-Badaoni, Vol. II, 1884 edition.
6 Pp. 374 and 297 of do. do.
HISTORY OR TIRHUT IN' THR BUDDHISTIC PERIOD,
Eventually he was slain by the servants of A'zani
Khan : — .
“ A base peison, when dignity, and gold, and silver
come to him
Rcquiies of necessity a slap on the head
Have you not heard what Plato said,
It is best toi the ant that its wings should not
grow.” '
The Ain-i-Akbari (written about 1590 A.D ) during
TirhutmAm-i-AkUar Emperor Akbar’s lifetime, gives an
attractive account of Tirhut, its curd,
its buffalo and its fruits and says that rent was paid in
cash and not by division of crops.
CHAPTER II.
iVlUHAMMADAN RUUE IN TiRHUT DURING THE I7TH AND ,
i8th centuries A.D.
There is no succinct history of Tirhut during the^ibth-
and 17th centuries. During 4 iese centuries, Tirhut con-
sisted of three main divisions, ‘'i.e. Hajipur, Champaran
and Tirhut. The Ain-i-Akbari (written about 1590 A.D.)
gives the following figures’’ : —
Name of Sircars,
Number of
Mahals inditded
in Sircar.
Area in Bighas B
Revenue in
1 rupees.
'
Champaram
3
85.711
1.37.83s
Hajipur
II
436,953
6,83.376
Tirhut
74
366,464
4 . 79.494
I Pp. 307 of IfOwe’s txanalatiou of Al-Badaoni, Vol. II, 18S4 edition.
* Cf, pp. 43, 88, 145 to 136 of Vol. n of Aia-i-Akbari, translated by Jarrett,
Calcutta emtion, Bibliotheca Indies, igio ; also cf. p. 1 of “ India of Auraugzlb,"
by J. N. Sirkar, Calcutta edition, igoi. ^
B A bigba was equal to -538 of an acre— Cf. paras. 79 also and 84, pp. 19 and 30
of the Mnzaffaipur SetUement Report by Mr. C. J. Stevenson Moore, jgoi.
94 HISTORY OF TIRHUp.' IN THE BUDDHISTIC PERIOD.
Tile Ain-i-Akbari tells us that the assessment was
made under the supervision of Todannallj Akbar’s Prime
Minister in the year 1582 after actual measuiement and
that Government revenue was fixed at of the produce
The duties* of the Revenue Collectors were carefully
defined
During Akbar’s time (1556-1605 A.D ) as depicted in
Ain-i-Akbari, separate sircars of Tirhut, Champaran, etc ,
and Bihai (on the southern side of the Ganges) are men-
tioned.* •
Though we know that, for purely revenue adjustments,
Tirhut used to be mentioned separately not only from
Bihar but separately even from Hajipur and Champaran,^
it seems that Tirhut was not governed separately from
Patna and Bihar after Emperor Jahangir’s time *(1605-
1627 A.D.). There is no mention of revenue of Tirhut
separately from that of Bihar in the lime of Shah Jahan *
Mir-at-i ’ Alam, writing about the time of Aurangzeb
(1660-1707 A.D.) says that Bihar jn-
Tirhut tn^^rangi’eb’s ^luded 252 mahals and makes it cleai
that for all broad purposes, Tirhut
formed part of Bihar.'
Todarmall’s assessment was revised during Emperor
1 “ The Collector of Revenue," aays the Am, '• shouldbe afnend of the egncnl'
tunst Zeal and truthfulness should be his> rule of conduct. He should consider
himself the representative of the lord- paramount, and establish himself where
every one may have easy access to him without the intervention of a mediator. He
should deal with the contumacious and the dishonest by admonition , and if this
avail not, proceed to chastisement , nor sbonld he be m apprehension of the land
falling waste. He should assist the needy husbandman with advances of money,
and recover them gradually (system of agricultural loans)
" The agricultural value of land varies in different districts, and certain soils
are adapted to certam crops. He sbonld deal differently, therefore, with each
agriculturist and take his case into consideration. Let him increase the facilities
of the husbandman year by year, and under the pledge of his engagement take
nothing beyond the actual area under tiliage Let him not make it‘a practice of
taking only m cash payments, but also m kind. He should be ]ust and provident
in his measurement "
'* The Collector should see that no capitation tax be imposed noi interfere with
the remission of dues gianted by former governments. He shall refrain from
accepting presents. He shall also waive all perquisites on handicrafts, market,
police, travelling passports, garden produce, temporary sheds, encBrsuies, fishmg
rights, post dues, butter, oil of sesame, blanketmg, and wool '' Cf. pp. 43-S of
Ahi-f-Akbaii
* Cf. India of Anranzeb by T. N. Sirkar (igoi edn.), p. so,
» Cf. Do p. U
of Miih
i37-a
4 (;)f,c-Ma]BUsu'S-Salatm
lanuuad Sharif Hanafi, Elliot, Vol. VXI, pp.
‘ Cf, Elhot, Vol. VII, 1877 edn., p, 64.
history op TIRHUT in the buddhistic period. 95
1 *
Aurangzeb’s reign in the year 1685 ‘ We learn that the
following increase in the revenue took place • —
From To
Rs. Rs.
Champaran . . i,37>835 2,10,151
Hajipur . . 6,83,276 10,29,309
Tirhut" .. 4,79,494 7,69,287
Thereafter we have on the authority of Chahar-Giilsan
that in the yea^: (1720) the revenues® of the three Sircars
were as noted below against their names : —
Names of Sircars. Revenue.
Champaian . , , . 2,40,603
Hajipur . . . . ii, 33 ,i 85
Tiihut . . . , 7,37,080
Khulasatu-t-Tawarikh written in the 17th century
has much praise for Tirhut.
, ''Tirhut has long been a seat of learning and a centre
of Hindu culture. Its climate is ex-
^ k8atu-t*':^waniR^“' cellenl. The curd of this place re-
mains unchanged and pleasant to the
taste for one month. If any milkman adulterates* his
milk with water, some calamity from the invisible world
visits him. Its buffaloes are so* strong that the tiger can
not hunt them In the rainy season, owing to excess of
water, the deer, the elk, and the tiger come down together
to inhabited places, and men have the pleasure of hunting.
" In the district of Champaran, they sow the seed of
the vetch mash without ploughing the soil, and it grows
without the labour of cultivation. The long pepper grows
abundantly in its jungle.” *
It appears from all accounts that Tirhut together
with the rest of Bihar formed part of Bengal in the i8th
1 Para. Sg, p. 22 of the Champaran Settlement Report, 1900, and para, gi,
p. 31 of the Muzaffarpur Settlement Report, igol, by C J, Stevenson Moore
* Number of Mahals increased from 74 to loz Cf para gi, p 31 of the
MlizafEarpur SeSlement Report, 1901, by C J. Stevenson Moore
* P 1 of “ India of Aurungaeb,” by J. N. Sircai, jgqi edition.
Also cf p 134 of the Chahar Gulsan, by Ray Chatar Chand Kayastha, written
in the year 1173 H (1759 A.D ) in the same book
* Ci p 37 of India of Aurangzeb, by J. N. Sircar (1902). ^
This account seems to be borrowed from the Am-i-Akbnri, rf the Am-i-Akbart ,
translated by Jarret, Vol. Ill, p. 152, Bibliotheca Indies edition, 1910.
n6 HISTORY OF TIRHUT IN THE BUDDHISTIC PERIOD.
»
centary and was ruled (in allegiance to the Delhi Emperor)
by the Nawabs of Murshidabad who used to have a
Deputy Governor at Patna.*
A revision of Tirhut along with the rest of the Prov-
ince took place about the year 1750 when Alivardi.Khan
was the ruler of Tirhut along with the rest of Bengal and
Bihar. By this settlement the assessment in Tirhut with
93 parganas was increased to Rs. 8,20,042 and that of
Hajipnr was reduced to Rs. 8,28,120. In Champaran the
revised assessment^ was Rs. 2,06,822. It will thus appear
on the whole that there was some decrease in the assess-
ment.
It may be interesting to note here that Ali Vardi
Khan had been to Bettiah to quell the rebellious Raja in
the year 1730. While at Patna as Governor o‘f Bihar
under Suja-uddin the Nawab of ^Murshidabad, he heard an
unsatisfactory report regarding this part of the country.
It was infested by a band of robbers, called Banjaras, who,
in the guise of peaceful traders and travellers, laid ,^the
country under contribution and plundered right and left.
The zamindars of Bettiah and other places were also in a
state of insurrection and had for sojne time set at defiance
the^iuthority of the Governor. In order to reduce these
'' marauders and rebels, Ali Vardi Khan took into his ser-
vice a body of Afghans,. uMer Abdul Karim Khan, who is
described as the chief of the Afghans of Darbhanga, and
first sent them against the Banjaras. The expedition was
successful, the Banjaras were routed, made to disgorge
their plunder, and driven out of the country. Then,
according to the Riyazu-s-Salatin,® ” Ali Vardi Khan,
being aided by the Afghans, advanced with his forces
against the tracts of the Rajas of Bettiah and Bhawarah,
who were refractory and turbulent. Their region had
never previously been trodden by the feet of the armies of
former Nazims, nor had their proud heads ever bent
before to any of the former Subadars. Indeed, they had
never before paid the imperM revenues and taxes. After
I Para, 93 , p. 33 of Muzaflarpur Settlemeut Report, by C. J, Stevenson Moore,
rpoi , and para. 90, p. 23 of the Champaran Settlement Report by C. J . Stevenson
Moore, ipot edition. [1902.
^ Ct.Riyaz.na.Salatin, translated by Abdus Salam, pp. 296-7, Calcutta edition,
^ SaliMU-Mutakharlni, Raymond's trandation (rrorinted, Calcntta, 190Z),
Vol. n, p, 58.
HISTORY OP TIRHUT IN THE ByDDHISTIC PERIOD. 97
fighting with them incessantly^ Ali Vardi Khan became
victorious and triumphant. Raiding and pillaging their
tractSj All Vardi Khan carried off a large booty, amount-
ing to several lakhs in specie and other effects ; and settl-
ing with the Rajas the amounts of tribute, presents and
the imperial revenue, he raised an immense sum. The
soldiery also were enriched by the booty; and the strength
of Ali Vardi’ s administration increased.
About the disruption of the Moghal Empire, the
■s Afghan Chiefs of Tirhut began to
The rebejiious Afghans intriguc with the Mahrattas, who
oE Tirhut -m Ah Vardi ^ . ^1
Khan's time. 1741 A.D. Were mvading Bengal and eventually
sided with Mustaffar Khan, the rebel-
lious General of Ali Vardi Khan in the year 1745. They,
however ' placed Jainuddin or Hiyabat, a son-in-law of
Ali Vardi Khan as a Governor of Bihar. The Governor
received them in a Darbar in Patna but towards the con-
clusion of the ceremony, the Afghan Chiefs mercilessly
assassinated him. They sacked the city and its suburb,
looted treasures, dishonoured, women and children, deso-
lated villages, etc., etc. The Mahrattas joined and re-
inforced them. At last Ali Vardi Klhan started at the head
of a big army and defeated them near Barb. The Afghan
ring-leaders were killed. AH Vardi Khan captured their
women but sent them to Darbhari^a.hoaourably and settled
jagirs on them for maintenance. The Mahrauas were put
to desperate flight.
At Patna, Ali Vardi Khan received a message from
T,- - X. 'tlie Raja of Bettiah, saying that he
Raja of Bettiah sub- , , i. j-vf r -i- a
duedby Ali Vardi Khan, had givcu shelter to the families of
the Governor of Bengal Shamsher Khan and Sardar Khan,
Afghan leaders, and was ready to phy
the Nawab 3 lakhs of rupees if he would agree not to
demand their surrender. The Nawab refused to treat
with him, insisted on the unconditional surrender of the
famiUes of the Afghan Chiefs, and advanced towards Bet-
tiah to enforce*his demands. The Raja thereupon quietly
gave up thi? wife and daughter of Shamsher Khan, who
were treated with the utmost courtesy by AH Vardi ij^an.**
1 Jamiu-t-Tawarikh gives a description of Miran (near Haj'lpur), son ^ Mir
Mubammad J affar Khan, wbo was set on tbe Bengal Gaddi by nofd Cnive after the
battle of Plassey (iiyo A.H.=i757 A.D.).
98 HISTORY 01? TIRHXJT IN THE BUDDHISTIC PERIOD.
r
In the year 1760 the Emperor Shah Alam who was
incited to overthrow the growing
pur’iVflo A D°'^he influence of the British feast India
by Company was engaged in the invasion
® ' of Bihar and Khadim Husain Khan,
the Governor of Purnea, marched to join him with an
army composed of 6,000 horse, 10,000 foot, and 40 pieces
canon. Before, however, he could effect a junction with
the Emperor, Captain Knox had marched to the relief of
Pal na and driven ofi the besieging force. Pie followed up
this blow by defeating the Governor of Purnea at Hajipui,
and Ediadim Husain fled precipitately northwards towards
Bettiah. Shortly after this, a force commanded by Major
Caillaud, and Milan, the son of Mir Jafar Khan, who was
placed on the seat of Governor of Bengal after the battle
of Plassey in 1757 A.D., hurried up and set out in pursuit.
In an action fought on the 25th June, the enemy were
routed, leaving behind their guns, a large quantity of
ammunition and stores, and all their heavy baggage.
The rains had now set in, the Gapdak was in flood, and
Khadim Hussain Khan was unable to procure boats and
cross it. He, therefore, fell back tpwards the hills, closely
pressed by CaiUaud and Miran ; and here his army lost
their way and were dispersed in the dense forest.” At
daybreak," it is said, his people could not discover the
morning star, and concluded that it must be hidden by the
chain of mountains close to which they supposed them-
selves to be.” Their position was, in fact, desperate,
with a river in front, an enemy in their rear, and the
soldiers dispirited and scattered ; but fortunately for them,
the plans of the invading force were completely altered by
Miran being struck by lightning while sleeping in his tent
near Bettiah.^
> Miran was preparing to attack Khadim Hussain Khan, nephew of Mir Muham-
mad Jaifar Khan, who was at that time raising disturbances on the other side of
'Azimabad* (Patna). Having conceived some suspicion of the two daughters of
Mohahat J ang, he ordered them to be conveyed in a boat to the middle of the
Tlver, and to be there thrown overboard ; in the meantime ng^king the Begams
heliere that they were to go to Mnrshidadad. When Amina Be'gam and Ghasiti
Begam were taken to the appointed place, they were informed of the cause of
their being conveyed thither. The two sisters after bathing and putting on clean
clothes cursed Miran, saying "O God, we have done no harm to Miran, who,
havhs brought min on oat family, and deprived our brothers of their rights, is
now about to put ns to death. We pray that he may soon be struck dead by
lightning for his cruel deeds Their prayer was heard; for Milan, after arriving
HISTORY OP TIRHUT IN THE ^BUDDHISTIC PERIOD. 99
Thereupon Caillaud, on whom tlie command of the
allied forces now devolved, abandoned the campaign. He
moved the army before the fort of Bettiah, received the
submission of the Raja, and then marched off to Patna '■
Tn 1762 Mir Kasim Ali had to send an expedition
against the Raja of Bettiah. “ The command of it,” says
the author of the Sairul-Mutakharin, ” was given to
Bahadur Ali Khan, who had been for a long time Grand-
master of Artillery to Ali Vardi Khan and now enjoyed a
small part of that office under Mir Kasim Khan. He had
with him several commanders with their corps, together
with some pieces of canon in the English fashion, and
some regiments of Talingas, disciplined by Gurgan Khan.
His orders were to take the fortress of that name, and to
chastise the zamindar of that country, who had proved
unruly,” This expedition appears to have been complete-
ly successful, for we learn later from the same work
that, as the fortress of Bettiah had been taken but recent-
ly and the comitry had been but lately brought under
control, the Nawab availed himself of the pretence of
establishing order in that region to set out on an expedi- .
tion against Nepal.
This expedition,' it is said, was undertaken at the*
^ „ , instigation of the Nawab’ s Armenian
General, ''Gurgan Khan. “As the
dining Mu icasim All's country of Nepal was known to pro-
duce gold, as well as to be full of
riches, Gurgan Khan, who had as much ambition as cove-
tousness in his composition, wished to undertake an expe-
dition thither. But he had another object in view ; he
wanted also to make a trial of the troops which he had
disciplined, and of the artillery which he had trained.
With this view, he had long before commenced connec-
m the vicinity of Hajipur, attacked Rhadiin Husam Xbeu, and after defeating
him pursued him ; hut during the pursuit, on Thursday night, the 19th Zi -1 Xa'da
in the year 1173 A.H. (4th July, 1760 A.D.) while it was raining, a thunderbolt
descended and struck Miran and his servant dead. Cf. pages 428-29 of Jimui-t-
Tawatikh of ]|fikii Muhammad, EUlot, Vol. VIII, 1877 edition.
But the K.iyazu-5 Salatm translated by Mr. Abdus Salem, Calcutta, 1902 edi-
tion, page 382, places the scene near Jahangiruagar (i.e. Dacca).
Also cf. Khulasat-t-Tawaiikh of Ma^raja Xalyoua Slmha translated by
Nawab Sarfaraz Hussain Xban, Journal of the Bihar and Orissa Research Society,
June 1919, pp. 218-235 especially p. 235.
1 Raymond's translation, Vol. II (1902), of Sair-ul-Mutakhann and Broome’s
History of the Rise and Progress of the BengM Army.
T02 HISTORY OF TIRHU'f IN THE BUDDHISTIC PERIOD.
All Vai di Khan died in 1756 and was succeeded by
his grandson Siraj-ud-daula who was weak and 'an inex-
perienced man of violent temper. The British community
of Calcutta succeeded in overthrowing Siraj-ud-daula who
had committed atrocities on tliem and made Mir Jaffar^
a relative of Siraj-ud-daula, Nawab in 1757. Jaffar was
however an old man of feeble disposition and was deposed
by the British in the year 1760. He was succeeded by
Mir Kasim.
The relations of the British with Mir Kasim were
ruptured about the year 1763 when Mir Kasim aided by
the titular emperor Shah Alam of Delhi and Shuja, Nawab
Wazir of Oudh, threatened to storm the Company's
possessions at Patna.
The patties eventually faced each other near Buxar
where a pitched battle was fought.
It was a daring deed, for the British
near Buxar and concludes had Icss than 11,000 soldiers, whereas
i76sa!d!°“^ *'^*“*^ the forces of their adversaries num-
bered over 50,000. Victory sided with
the British. The Emperor Shah Alam came over to the
Briti^ camp and made over the DeWani of Bengal, Bihar
^(including Tlrhut) and Orissa together with the districts of
Benares and Gazipur, as imperial fief, to the British Com-
pany. The treaty was concluded on the 12th August,
1765 A.D. and the Company undertook to pay the Emperor
Rs. 26 lacs a year in return for the Dewani.'
It has been usual to regard Clive’s victory at Plassey
as the decisive battle of British India. But it is evident
that it was not comparable to the battle of Buxar. Plas-
sey indeed may be almost said to have had no direct or
immediate result beyond a palace revolution. It was
Buxar which, coming after the dazzling successes of Adams,
conferred upon the Company and its officers a legitimate
status as servants and feudatories of the Moghul empire
and virtual masters of Bihar, Bengal and Orissa by impe-
rial Grant. ^
I It may be noted, bowever, that Orissa remained for some time in the hands
of the Hahrattas and came under the British power in the year 1803 A.D.
^ Threat of the Barman granted by Xing Shah Alam to the i^glish in 176S
IB worth reading.
_ *' At this happy time our royal Farman indispensably requiring obedience, is
issued; that, whereas, in consideration of the attachment and services of the high
history of TIRHUT IN THE BUBDHISTIC PERIOD. I03
This conlerment of the Diwani practically transferred
• all sovereign power to the Company,
The Diwani of Beagai. and this transference of power was
over to the British. required ui the interests of the Indian
V people.*
Since the year 1765 the history of Tirhut has been
confined to the establishment of order, the progress of
settled (rovernment, the growth of cultivation,^ etc., etc.
A short campaign, however, was necessary before the
authority of the' British was aclmowledged in Tirhut. Of
this campaign the following account is taken from
Broome’s ‘History of the Rise and Progress of the Bengal
Army ’ (1850) ; —
and mighty, the nohieal of exalted nobles, the chief of lihtstilons warriors, onr
faithful servants and sincere well wishers, worthy of our royal favours, the
English Company, we have granted them the Dewaui of the Provinces of Bengal.
Bihar and Orissa, from of the beginning of the Pnssel Rubby of the Bengal
year 1182, as a free gift and ultumgan, without the association of anv other per-
son, apd with an exemption of the payment of the customs of the Dewany, which
used to be paid by the Coiiit, It is requisite that the said Company engage to be
security for the sum of 26 lakhs of rupees a year for our royal revenue, which sum.
has been appointed from the Nahab Nudjum*ul-Dowla Beheuder, and regularly
remit the same to the royal Ctrcoi , and in this case, as the said Company are
obliged to keep up a large ArmyTor the Protection of tire Provinces of Bengal,
etc., we have granted to them whatsoever may remain out of the revenue oh the
said provinces, after remitting the sum of 26 lakhs of rupees to royal Cheat, and
providing for the expenses of the Nlzemnt It is requisite that our royal descen-
dants. the viziers, the bestowers of dignity, the Omrabs high in rank, the great
officers, the Muttaseddes of the Dewany, the Manager of the hnsiness of the
Sultanut, the J aghirdars and Croorics, as well the future as the present using their
constant endeavours for the establishment of this our royal command, leave the
said office in possession of the said Company, from generation to generation
for ever and ever. Booking upon them to be assured from dismissal or removal,
they musk, on no account whatsoever, give them any interruption, and they must
regard them as excused and exempted from the payment of all the customs of the
Dewany and royal demands. Knowing onr orders on the subject to be most strict
and positive, let them not deviate therefrom— written the 24th of Sophar, of the
6th year of the J aloos, the 12th of August. 1765 (Aitchrson's Treaties (India), p.'Go).
1 Keene’s History of India, Vol. I, Chapters VI and VII (1906 edition).
a Though Champaran was included m Mithila, it used to be mentions separ-
ately from Tirhut and Hajipur, and never formed pert of Saran in any Moghul
records. But it appears from revenue records Ibul either at (about 1790 A.DJ or
before the Permanent Settlement, it formed part of the district of Saran with the
headquarters at Chapra and was separated from it and formed into a district in
the year 1866, with an area of 3531 sq. miles.
It was ahor^lie year 1781 when Tirhut received its first European Collector
in Mr. Grand, 'Suat the Sircar of Hajipnr was coalesced Into the Sircar of Tirhut
and then ceased to exist as a separate unit. The town of Hajipur lost some of its
importance owing to the transference of its administrative importance to Muzaf-
farpur.
The district of Tirhut having an area of 6343 sq. miles and having^growir
beyond the administrative capacity of one Collector was split up, in 1874, into
the two districts of Muzafiarpur with its head quarters at_ Muzaffarpur (a town
foimded in the iSth century by one MuzaffarkUan, an amil or farmer of Chakla
104 HISTORY Of TIRHUT IN THR BJJDDHISTIC PERIOD.
In the beginning of 1766, Sir Robert Barker moved
from Bankipore with a considerable
Sir Robert Barker’s detachment of his Brigade into the
chiefs. Bettiah country, to reduce a number
of the refractory zamindars of, that
district, who, taking advantage of the troubles that had
existed for the last two years, had shut themselves up in
their strongholds and refused to pay any revenue, of which
considerable arrears were now due. The judicious ar-
rangements of Sir Robert Barker, and the ■efficient force at
his disposal, led to a speedy and satisfactory adjustment of
affairs in this quarter. Some little resistance appears to
have been offered at first, but the inutility of such
attempts being, rendered very apparent, served to prevent
any subsequent efforts of the same nature, and in a few
months the whole country was brought into a state of
complete subjection.”
Sir Robert Barker, in a letter to the Select Committee,
dated from Camp at Rampur, ^bth
Tiarj^ngiei!* March, 1766, gave a very favourable
account of the resources of this
district, with which even at the present time we are but
scantily acquainted. He observes : — ‘ Bettiah will, I
think, be of considerable consequence to the Company.
Its firs will afford masta for all the ships in India, whidh
must produce a new and considerable trade with the other
nations in India, as well as advantage to our own shipping.
Gold and cinnamon are also here (the latter we gather in
the jungles) ; timbers as large as any I have seen; musk
and elephants' teeth ; besides many other commodities I
have not yet got the knowledge of.’ The Select Commit-
tee'reported tiiese circumstances to the Court of Directors,
stating that they looked upon it ‘ rather as an article of
curious intelligence than mere prospects of advantage to
the* Company.' At the same time, they expressed their
determination of pushing the discovery to the utmost
advantage, if the advices received met with confirmation.
It appears that under the orders of me Court of
Directors, a Board' of Revenue was established in
III paigana Bisara) and Daibbaagah (Fp. 5 and 6 of the Muzaffaipur Settle-
1901).
^ Rara, gS, page 34 of Final Report, on the Suivey and Settlement Operations
in the Muaaffatput dtetrict, iSga to 1899, Calcutta, 1901 edition.
HISTORY OP TIRKOT. 10 5
Calcutta ill the year 1772, and the revenue of Tirhut was
settled fois 5 years on the farming system. But in 1774,
only two years later, this European Agency was replaced
by native amils under the superintendence of six Provin-
cial Councils, Tirhut being subordinate to that stationed
at Patna. About the year 1777 the Board directed the
collection of detailed information for the purposes of
revenue settlement. Mr. Francis Grand,' to whom is
attributed the foundation of indigo as European enter-
prise in Tirhut, 'was appointed the first Collector of Tirhut
in* 1782 and continued collecting detailed information and
making settlements till 1787 when he was replaced by
1 The foUowmg repoit, wiilteu by hitniu 1785, throws some light on the con-
dition of the district. He wiote . —
“ In 1782 I was transferred by Ml Hastings from Head Assistant to a coni-
meicial factory (in which the duties consisted of prizing cloths, seeing saltpetre
weighed or loaded, attending to the accounts, etc.) totheGovernmenUof two consi-
derable provinces involving the settlement or collection of levenues and mainten-
ance of justice : the provinces were Tirhut and Hajlpur. I look possession of a
country yielding a revenue of above seven lakhs of rupees, hut which had suffered
fronilbe depredations committed by those who were compelled to abandon the
charge to me, and had besides been ui revoll owing to the intrigues of the Raja of
Benares, Chet Singh, whose baneful influence had spread so far, and would have
spread further had he not been checked in time by Air. Hastings' wise and spirited
measures. ■>
“ I recovered a large balance due from the farmers to Government, qiyieted
and appeased without bloodshed every disturbance, brought back the disobedient
to a just sense of tbeir errors, augmented the revenue, introduced the manufactur-
ing of indigo after the European manner, eAcoutaged the establishment of indigo
works and plantations, erected three at my own expense, and thus possessed at
that moment a fortune of ^ij.ooo sterling, looked forward to a proportionate
augmentation by contmuing in my station and extending my manufactories,
which with my houses, lands, furniture, tents, equipages, horses, boats, stood
then upon a valuation of £to.ooo more.”
In 1787 Lord Cornwallis having been apprised that Mi. Grand was largely
interested m local Industries transferred him from Tirhut, and the news drew from
him the following remarkable protests ' —
“ On the 26th August 1787 I was m full possession of my appointment and
my fortune was in that progressive state as described ui 178^. I was in the enjoy-
ment of every comfort, elegance, and luxury of life, I was beloved and respected
by those living with me, my assistants, Mr. David Vander Heyden (since AI. V.
for Westloe), Mr, Henry Colebrook (since Member, Supreme Council) together
with Mr. Steel my Surgeon, and Mr. Purvis, my Private Secretary (since retired to
England with a considerable fortune derived from the indigo manufactories),' and
I will say, because I challenge the contrary to be proved almost venerated by the
natives of every description under my government, whose tears on heating of my
removal accompanied me even from the place of residence to the bank of the Ganges,
where the limiti^M'the district ceased, a distance of twenty-five miles.
“ On the 27th August 1787, by one stroke of His Lordship's pen, was
Air. Robert Bathurst nominated Collector of Tirhut and Hajipur, and thus every
hope and fair built prospect existing on the preceding day completely blasted.
Thus the blow was struck, and from, that day fdl, perhaps never more to nse.
'View the portrait and feel ” ! ! I (Cf. pages 3S-36, paras. loo and loi “TX Einal
Report on the Survey and Settlement Operations in the Muzafiatpnr district, 1892
to 1899, Calcutta, 1901 edition.
14
I06 HISTORY OR TIRHtJT.
Ml Bathuist^ who took up the enquiries. Between the
years 1790 and I793j the whole of Tiihut including Cham-
paran had its revenue permanently fixed under the direc-
tion of Bold Cornwallis.'
Between the years 1840 and 1845, a first revenue
Survey of Tiihut was made along with that of the rest of
the country. It was followed b3’- the River Survey between
the years i860 to 1862 '
It may be mentioned here that the Bettiah estate
used often to fight wit 5 i the Nepalese
administration and the British Govern-
ment had to take action with the
Nepal Government several times ^
In the year 1840, the last cause of the disturbance
was that the Nepalese entered the Ramnagar territory on
the occasion of a large fair and proclaimed that the tract
of land (8 miles wide and 30 miles broad) which had for-
merly belonged to Nepal but had been given to the Ram-
nagar Raja on the occasion of his marrying a Nepalese
princess, had now on the death of the princess, been _ re-
sumed by Nepal. Eventually the Nepalese had to with-
draw from this region and the villages were made over
"• to tRe rightful owners in the year 1842 *
The results of the mutiny were felt on the border
(between Tirhut and Nepal) at Sugauli where Major Holms
was murdered by his men From there the mutineers
proceeded via Siwan to Azam Gurh Though some
treasures were looted, precautions were taken throughout
Tirhut on account of the mutiny and nothing serious
happened anywhere. The Nepalese sepoys who were
lent to keep order in these parts of the country, proved
very useful during the mutiny^
The main burden of preserving peace and order during
1 Faia too, page 39 of the Tmal Report on the Survey and Settlement Opera
tions in the Alu^affaipui district, iSgi to 1899 Calcutta, 1901 edition
i Fara 260, page gi of do do do V
^ For those interested m these settlements, the following works are recom-
mended
(1) Fiinaep's Political and Military Transactions m India, Vol X, 1825.
(u) Oldfield's Sketches from. Kepel, Vol I, 1S80
plij Mvtmy of the Bengal Army (18^7-58)
(It) Bolmes' History of Indian Mutiny, 189T.
* Oldfield's Sketches from Mepal, 1880
HISTORY OB' TIRHTTT IO7
the stoimy days of the mtitiny, fell upon the Euiopeaii
Planters in '^irhut.
In the year 1858, Tirhut with the rest of India passed
from the British East India Company to the British Crown.
The immense material and moral progress that Tirhut
with the rest of India has seen under the British rule need
hardly be dwelt upon here.
APPENDIX A.
Descriptive Accounts of Sanskrt writers of
Mithiea.
Name of Author.
Century to which the author Part of the
belonged. century.
Abhinava Vacaspati Misra . .
between 1450 &
1350 A.D.
Acala Upadhyaya
1 8th
Arjuua Jha
19th
In the beginning
Badrinatha Upadhyaya
19th
Uattei -half.
Baguraya Jha or Ratnapani . .
19th
First half.
Bana Kavi
15th
Second-half.
Baidvanatha
18th
' •
Bates i’ara JhS.
r5th
III the middle.
Benidatta Jha
1 8th
Bhagiratha or Megha Thakkura
16th
Second-half.
Bhanudatta ot Bhanu Mika
13th
Do.
Bhavadeva MiSra
17 th
Fiist-half. .•
Bhavanatha Mika
15th
Do.
Bibhakata
19th
In the middle.
Bhisraa Upadhyaya
i8th
First-half.
Bi^veSvara Mika
^^th
Second-half.
Caiada Jha
19th
Towards the close.
CandeSvara Thakkura
14th
First-half.
Candradatta Jha ^ /.
IQth
Do.
Candradatta Upadhyaya
Time not yet settled
Chatrakara SuUa
15th
In the middle.
Citradhara Upadhyaya
I9tb
Damodara Misra . .
15th
About the middle.
Devanatba Thakkura
iMh
'Dhanapati Upadhyaya
15th
Ualter-half.
Dinabandhu alias Nemaua Jha
18th
In the middle.
Uurgadatta Mika
15th
Durgadatta Sarina (Jha)
igth
In the beginning.
Dvarkautttha Thakkura
19th
In the latter-half.
Ganapati
lytb
Oauekara Mika . .
14th
First-half.
Gaugadasa Jha . .
Time not yet settled .
Ganganauda
ryth
In the beginning.
Gangekpadhyaya
I2th
-P^ijirth-quarter.
Giridhari Upadhyaya
Time not yet settled
Gobardhandcaryya
I2th
Gobinda Thakkura
i6th
Gokujnatha Upadhyaya
19th
First half.
Grahesvara Mika
14th
.-^larapati Upadhyaya
15th
At the end.
SANSKRT WRITERS OB' MITHIT^A
IO(J
Name of AiUho! Certtwy io which the authut Paitofthe
belonged ceiituvy
Harihaia , . .
19th
Second-half.
Hariliaiopadbyaya
i8th
Hariiiathopadhyaya
14th
Second-half.
Harsanatha Upadhyaya
19th
Towards the close.
Hemangadd Thakkura
iGth
Hridayanath Sarma
xgth
Iiidrapati Thakkura
15th
In the middle.
Jagaddhara
15th
First-half.
J ayadevd Mihra . .
15th
Datter half.
Jivanatha Jha
18 th
JyotiriSvaia Kavisekflaracaryya
14th
Fii St-half.
Kalic^sa ,
Time not yet settled
Kedaianatha Sarma
19th
Second-half.
Kesava Mifera
16th
Second quarter.
Khagesa Sarma . .
i8th
Uatter-half.
Krsna Sarma
19th
Krsaadatta Upadhyaya
19th
In the beginning.
Laksmidhaia Upadhyaya
17th
Latter-half.
Laksmipati Upadhyaya
iSth
First-half
Locaiia Kavi
xyth
Second-half.
Macala Upadhyaya
iSth
Do.
MadhuSudana
15th
First-half.
Madhusudana Thakkura
i6io AD. (i.e. to-
wards the close of
the i6th century)
Mahesa Thakkura
i6th
Second- half.
Maudana Mi^ra . .
9th
First-half.
'Milaru Misra
’SSth
About the middle.
MukteSvara Jha . .
19th
Second-half.
MurariMi^ra
9th
In the beginning.
^Muraii Misra
15th
Third-quarter,
Murari MiSra
i6th
Second-quarter.
Narahari
Time not yet settled
Narahari Misra . .
i6th
In the beginning.
Narahaii Upadhyaya
15th .
In the middle.
Narapati Jha
i8th
Towards the close
Nilambara Jha . .
19th
Padmauabha Datta
14th
Second-half.
Padmanabha Mi§ra
Parasurama Jha (MahamahO'
17 th
padhyaya)
17th
Second-half.
Parthasarathi Mi§ra
Time not yet settled
Pradyumna .
i6th
First-half.
Prajnakara '
Time not yet settled.
xPremauidhi Thakkura
15th
(1488 A.D.)
Towards the dose.
Purusottama Deva
13th
Second-half.
Raghudeva Misra (Sarasvata)
17 th
Do.
Raghudeva Jha . ,
13th
At the end.
no
SANSKRT WRITERS OP MTTIirLA.
Name 0 / Auihor
Centuiy to which the authoy Part of the
belonged centitry.
RajaSekhara
14th
r
Rama Up^dbyaya (Jba)
i8th
Towards the close
Ramabhadra Upadhyaya
16th
Do.
Ramadasa Jha . .
17th
Do
Ramadatta Thakkura
T^th
Second half.
Ratnapani
15 th
Third-quaiter
Ravi Thakkura . .
1 6 th
In the beginning
Rucidatta Upadhyaya
15th
Fomth-quarter
Riicipati
15th
First-half.
Rudradhara Upadhyaya
-
Fourth-quarter.
Salikaiiatlia Misra
. Time not yet settled
Samkara Mi6i a . .
i6th
Secoud-half
Samkara Mista . .
15th
Do
Sarborutribedin
19th
Simha Bhupala
I4lh
Sivaditya MiSra . .
nth
First-half.
Sridattopadhyaya
14 th
At the begiuning.
Sridatta Misra
15 th
First -half.
Srinivasa Misra . .
14th.
Subhatikara Thakkura
i6th
At the end.
Sucaiita MiSra
i6th
First -half.
Sudhakara
, . i6th
Beginning
Udayatiacatyya
loth
Towards the close
Umapati Upadhyaya
. . i8th
First-quarter.
Vacaspati MiSra
. 9 th
Second-quarter.
Verddhamanopadhyaya
. , 1450 & 1550 A.D.
Varddhamauopadhyaya
X3th
Vaugatnani
jn. 17th
First-half.
VauBamaui
. . 17th
Beginning
Vasudeva Misra
15th
Fourth-quai ter.
Vidyakara Mista
19th
Vidyapati Thakkura
15th
First 'half.
Visnudatta Jha . .
i8th
Latter-half.
Abhinava Vacaspati Misra
A most distinguished writer on Smrti. In the final
colophon of the Sndra-acara-cintamani, he is called Maha-
rajadhiraja Srimada-HarinSrayana-parigada, a court Pan-
dita of the King Hari Narayana Bhairava Simhadeva.
in his last work extant, the Pitr-bhakti-tarangini, towards
the end, Vacaspati is called the Pari?ad, or court Pandita
of Ramabhadradeva, the son of Bhairava Silhha.
His works are i: —
^(i) The Acara-cintdmani, on the daily rites of the Vajas-
neyins, including the daily worship of deities.
Ill
SANSKRT WRITERS OF MITHII.A.
'
(ii) The Ahnika-cintamani, on the daily rites of the
twice-born generally.
(iii) The Krtya-cintamani, dealing with the festivals of
the year.
(iv) The Tirtha-cintamani, describing the five sacred
places. Prayaga, Purusottania (Bhuvanesvara),
Gaya, tlie Ganges, and Benares, and the various
ceremonies to be observed there when on
pilgrimage.
(v) The Dvaita-cintamani, on doubtful points of vSmrti.
(vi) The Niti-cintainani, on the kingly duties.
(vii) The Viv^da-cintamani, dealing with civil and
criminal law.
(viii) The Vyavahara-cintimani, on legal procedure and
evidence.
(ix) The ^uddhi-cintamani, on purification.
(x) The ^udr-acara-cintdmani, on the daily duties of a
Sudra.
jxi) The Sraddha-cintdmani on funeral ceremonies.
(xii) The Tithi-niniaya, on the doubtful points of
Smrti in connection with lunar days.
(xiii) The Dvaita-nirnaya, the ascertainment of doubt-
ful or disputed points in Smrti.
(xiv) The Mahdddna-nirnaya, deals with the sixteen '
great gifts. ■'
(xv) The Vivada-nirnaya, on points of civil and cri-
minal law.
(xvi) The Suddhi-nirnaya, on purification due to reli-
gious impurities, death, birth, etc.
(xvii) The Krtya- maharnava, dealing with the fasts
and festivals of the year and * discussing the
proper time thereof.
(xviii) The Gayd-§raddha-paddhati, a manual of the
funeral rites to be performed at Gaya.
(xix) The Candana-dhenu-pramdna, a discussion of the
texts for substituting sandal paste marks in-
stead of burnt marks on the bull dedicated at
'T;Ile time of the Sraddha.
(xx) The Dattaka-vidhi, or Dattaka-putr-estiySga-
vidhi, a manual of the rites for the adoption of
a son.
(xxi) Pitrbhakti tarangini.
1 12 SANSKRT WRI'l'ERS OF MITHIEA.
f
(xxii) Piayascittaciiitamani.
(xxiii) Gayayatia
(xxiv) Gayaprayoga.
At the end of the Pitr-bhakti‘ he states that he com-
posed 10 works on the Sastras (Nyaya) and 30 on Smrti.
His Nyaya works yet discovered are : —
(1) The Anumana-khanda-tika, said to give the essence
of the views of Gautama (Nyaya) and of Jaimini
. (Mimansa). It is probably a commentary on
the Anumana-khanda of Gangesopadhyaya’s
tattva-cintamani
(ii) The Khandan-oddhara, notes on the work of
Sriharsa’s Khandana-khanda-khadya.
(iii) The Nyaya-sutra-oddhara, notes on the Nyaya-
sutra of Gautama. A fragment only found.
(iv) The 3 abda-nirnaya, a grammatico-philosophical
treatise on Sabda or words. No MS. yet found.
Mentioned in his Dvaita-nirnaya
One Taghu-purus artha-cintamani is mentioned in the
Benares College Catalogue as composed by the Maithila
Vacaspati Mi§ra. If correctly attributed, it is not clear
wheAher it belongs to Smrti or Darsana.
It is said traditionally that he had a son named Taks-
midasa who in 1501 AP.Wote the Ganita-taltva-cinta-
mani, a commentary on the Ganitadhyaya and Goladhyaya
of BhSskaracarya's Siddhanta-aromani. In this work he
calls himself the son of Vacaspati Mi§ra, who was son of
KeSava of the Upamanya Gotra.® Varddhamanopadhy-
aya in the Danda-viveka declared Sankara and Vacaspati
as his guruvah (preceptors)
He has attributed some of his works to Bhairavendra
(i.e. HariNarayana), i.e. the Krtya-maharnava, the Vyava-
hara-cintamani and the Mahadana-nirnaya and has admit
I Cf, Pitnbhakti Taiangmi
^ But tbe Mithili. Ponji Frabaudha (i.e. the heredltory tablea of Maithila
Bfahamanaa] ahotrs that Abhinara Vacaspati MiStu was a Maithila Brahmaiaa of
Batsya-gptra and of FaliwaTsamaul-mool.
Fopnlot tradition colls a son of Vacaspati MEra Rarohari Mi£ra whose son was
Eh£aVa Miira.
vSANSKRT WRITKR& OR ,MT'rHII,A. 113
ted having composed seveial works such as Dvaita-nir-
naya by th,e order of J ayadevi, queen of Bhairavendra
The oldest manuscript of his, a copy of the Suddhi-
niinaya, is dated Samvat 1416, Caitra Amavasya, or 1494
A D ‘ , These accounts show that he flourished in two
reigns, viz of Bhairavasimhadeva, and in his old age of
Bhairava’s son Ramabhadiadeva.®
He composed a large number of works and must have
lived to a good old age. He may be placed between years
1450 and 1550. '
AcaIvA Upadhyaya.
He is traditionally believed to be a brother of Macala
Upadhyaya. This tradition is, however, based upon Panji.
Aufrecht^ mentions one Acala Upadhyaya, author of
The following table based on. Maitbila Paujis will show hi& family Lonnec-
tion —
Misia Haladhara
hlibra Soscy
hlisra Giripati
I
Hista Vacaspati
MiSra Narahan
I ’ ,
Mi&ia Ke&ava
Aijuna Misra
Raghunatha Misra
I
BUoja Mi^a
Bodhana Misia
Bbawanathe Miira
I \
Pnti Natha Mi&ia Daughtei of Bhavanatha Misra
(name not known)
1
Bucliai Mi£ra
Bhalya and Bhola Misra
n , I
Bak^ana Mi£ra
(alive about iS years old).
1 Cf. R. Mitra, Notices, X, p, 58, No. 3318.
Here ' Samvat ’ is obviously mistaken for Saka.
* Cf. Ramabhadradeva.
Cf. Aufrecht, Vol. I, p S (a) and Vol. II, p. 1 (b).
15
SANSKRT fWRITERS OF MITHII/A.
Vakyabada and ^abda-vicara. From his name it appears
that he was a Maithila. He has been also mentioned by
Dr. Rajendra Dala Mitra in his Catalogue of Sanskrit
Manuscripts (No. 1940) and by Pandita Debi Prasada in
his Catalogue of Sanskrit manuscripts of Oudhj VoUXVII
(1884, No. 22). His age is not yet certain, but tradition
assigns him to the i8th century.
pAijrpiTA Arjuna Jha.
He is known for his works : (i) Daghu-dipika, a book
on astrology, and (2) his commentary on Udayanacaryya’s
Kusumanjali.
He is traditionally assigned to village Magrauni in
the Darbhanga district and is said to have flourished at
the beginning of the 19th century.'
Paistdita Badri Natha Upadhyaya.
He was the author of (i) the commentary known as
Marmasucika Byakhya on the Tantrika work Bhairava-
Yama-loktastotra ; (2) a commentary on Tarabhakti
, Sudharnava ; (5) Cakra Kaumudi.
Pandita Ceta NStha Jha of Darbhanga has written
a detailed commentary •‘on Badrinatha’s Bhairava-Yama-
lokta-Stotra.
Aufrecht ' has mentioned one Badrinatha Upadhyaya
mentioned in Kavindra Candrodaya. It is not certain if
it is the same person as our author.
His style is modern and his time certain. He is said
to have emigrated from his birth-place in village KhokhS
in the Purnea district to village Ujjain in Darbhanga dis-
trict where he lived under the patronage of the late Maha-
raja Maheswara Simha.'* So he may be placed in the
■ latter half of the 19th century.
1 Cf. the commentary.
* Cf. Aufrecht, Vol. I, p. 366 (b).
Cf. Maheswara Simha.
SANSKRT WRITERS OB MITHILA, 11.5
Ratnapani Jha or Baguraiya Jha.
He is the author of the following works' : —
Acarasariigraha (Smrti) ;
Hkoddistasarinl ;
Krisnarcanacandrika ;
Ksayamasadi-viveka ;
N adipariksadicikitsakathana ;
Parvanacandrika ;
’Prayascittaparijata ;
Mahadanavakyavali ;
Mithile^acarita, a description of the cus-
toms and manners of Mithila
and its rulers ;
Mithilesaluiika ;
Vratacara, writen for Mahesvarasimha, son
of Rudrasimhaj son of Chattra
Simha ;
Subodhini Dh., written by request of Ru-
drasimha, Raja of Tirhut ;
Ramacandra Pratisthaj a book on rituals
, and several ritualistic and reli-
gious songs.
He is a modern writer and iVag contemporary of Raja
Rudra Simha ^ who patronised him. His time is certain
and he may be placed in the first half of the igth century.
Baistakavi.
He is the author of Parvati-parinaya-nataka, dealmg
with rituals of marriage ceremonies prevalent in Mithila,
He was a Maithila Brahmana of Bhand^ri-samciya-inool and
of Vatsya-gotra.'^ Popular tradition assigns him to a village
called Bhandarisama in Darbhanga district near Manigachi
railway station. The image of goddess, ' Vanigwara-bha-
gawati * s'ai^ ^to have been founded by him, is still to be
found in that village.
1 Cf. Aufrecht, Vol. I, p. 490 (a),
s Cf. Rudta Simha.
S Based upon Maithila Failji.
Il6 SANSKRT jVEIl'ERS OF MITHII<A.
* f
Baaakavi was a very important and famous Pandita
of Mithila.
He must be distinguished from his namesakOj the
famous writer of Kadamvari, Sri Har§a-caritra, etc.
Tradition makes him friend of Vacaspati Jh^‘ and
brother of Rucipati.^ So he may be placed in the 2nd half
of the 15th century.
Baidyanatha.
He was a Maithila and wrote Kesava^caritraj a poem
describing the life of Kesava Deva, king of Mirltan, father
of Tara Candra.’ He Hved in the i8th century A.D.
Ba'TE^wara Jha.
He is the author of a commentary on tire Sanskrt
drama Mudra Raksasa and said to have been a contempo-
rary of Raja Dhira Simha* and as such he may be placed
about the middle of the 15th century A D. He is said to
have been great-great-grandfather of Narahari Upadhy?,ya.‘
Benidatta Jha.
„ Known for his poem, Rasa-kaustubham, which is still
*■ in manuscript.
His age is not certam? He may be placed in the i8th
century as his style is modern.
Bhagiratha or Megha Thakkura.
Three of his VaiSe§ika sub-commentaries are extant,
all on Vatddhamana’s work, viz : —
(i) the Kirnavali-prakasa-prakaSika ;
(ii) tlie (Nyaya) Kusum-anjali-prakasa-praka^ika,
etc.j
1 The following 3oka is traditionally ascribed to Vdcdspati Jha : —
1 f*n^*fgwr '^rwT 1 ^
Wti*rT ^rtfSi% fsnftq 1
^ Cf. Ruqipati.
Cf . the Iiohore Statement No. 4 lowing the old and rare manuscripts in the
Gnjaranwala and the Delhi districts, by Pan^ita Xa^natba Eunte.
* Cf, Dhira Simha.
& Cf, Nathari Upadhyaya,
SANSKRt WRITERS OE MITHIEA. II7
(iii) the (Nyaya) lilavati-prakasa-vyakhya ;
(iv) -DravyaprakaSika ;
(v) a commentary ou Baudctha-dhikkara.
He was an elder brother of Mahesa Thakknrra and
may therefore be placed with him in the 4th quarter of
the 14th century. ‘
But if his brother, Mahesa Thakurra/ was the founder
of the present Darbhanga Raj, then he must be placed in
the and half of ^the ifith century,
Bhanu Misra or Bhanu Datta.
He is son of Ganesa or Ganapati and he has cited
several verses of his father in his works which evidently
show that his father was also a poet. This Ganapati is
very likely the author of ‘Mahamoda' to which refeceace
is made by Raja^ekhara.'*
The four works, viz; (i) Rasamanjari ; (2) Rasa taran-
giplj (3) Rasaparijata ; and (4)Gita-gauripati, are ascribed
to him. The first two works are undoubtedly by one and
the same Bhanudatta. According to his own statement*
Rasamanjari is an older and more detailed work than
Rasatarangini,
The following works are also attiibuted to him® : —
(1) Kumara Bhargaviya,’
(2) Muhurta-sara,
(3) Alamkara Tilaka,
(4) Srihgaradipika.
He says at the end of the Rasamanjari that he lived in
a country encircled by the river of the gods, i.e, the Gan-
ges. This must put him in close proximity to Mithila.
According to tradition he was living in village Isahpur
1 Cf, the following Uoka which is attributed to Megha Thakkura who is said
to have been a student of Jayadeva or Faksadhara Misra : —
ftv'svfinwsT
^ rf^frr '
8if%! II b II
^ Cf. Mahesh Thakkur, p, .
^ Cf. Sakti MuktSvaliof Jalhana.
Cf. Peterson’s introduction to Subhafltavall, p, 33.
* Cf. Rasatarailgini, p. 68A, Benares edition.
I Cf. Auirecht, Vol. I, p. 505 (a), 1883.
Il8 vSANSKRT V'RITERS OF ]V;iTHII,A.
near ManigacH railway station in Darbhanga district.
A tank called Bkanumati is stiU found in that village.
His date is uncertain. ‘ His Rasamanjari was com-
mented upon by Gopala in Vikrama Samvata 1494, i.e.
1437 A.D.
Certain verses^ viz. verses Nos. 790^ 973, 1032, 12yi, 3328
and 3685 in “ Sarangadhara-Paddhati ” are cited under
the name of the poet Bhanupandita or Vaidya Bhanupan-
dita. If our author is identical with Vaidya Bhanu Pan-
dita, he certainly lived before the date of Sarangadhara
Paddhatij i.e. 1363 A.D.
In Rasatarafigini and Rasamanjarij he frequently cites
‘ Bharata’ and ‘ ^ragara Tilaka ’ of Rudrabhatta It is
now certain that Rudrabhatta lived before the 12th century
A.D. because he is cited by Hem Candra, the author of
EavyanuSasana," who admittedly lived in the 12th cen-
tury. So Bhanudatta may be placed approximately in the
2nd half of the 13th century
Bhavadeva Misra.
He was son of Kr^nadeva MiSra of Mithila and was
authpr of Danadharma-prakriya and tatanjalasutrabhasya®
mnd he belonged to the ist half of the 17th century A.D.
BhavanAtha Misra.
He was father of Sankara Mi 4 ra and brother of Jiva-
Natha or J ayanatha He was known for his erudite
learning of Sahkhya Darsana Nydya and Smrti. Hven now
the Maithilas identify his house in village Sarisava in
Darbhanga district.
The works Mimamsa Navaviveka, Nyaya Pallava,
Nyayalilavatikahthabharana and Khandanakhadyatika are
attributed to him though without’ absolute certainty.
• He spent his days in Benares. Bhavanatha Misra has
1 Aecorduig to popular tradition he was father of JanhAtta Misra and
J anndatta's daughter’s son was Gafiga Nanda Ravi, who was author of Bhfhga*
dntta.
2 Cf. Notices of Sanskrit Manuscripts by Rajendra nal Mittra, Calcutta, i8/i-
90, No. 1S34.
SANSKRT WRITERS OR MITHII.A.
110
left a great name and reputation in Mitliila.‘ It is said of
him by the Maithila Panditas that he was named Ajachi
Misra because when a ruler of Mithila called him to his
housCj he said it was not necessary for him to go to the king
and §.11 that he lequired were a few hel fruits of which
there was an abundance in his house
As he was father of Sankara Misra ^ he may be placed
in the ist half of the 15 th century
Bibhaeara.
He was author of Acara-dvaita and is said to have
belonged to village Ujana in Darbhanga district He is
assigned to the middle of the igth century A.D
Ehisma Upadhyaya.
He is the author of Gita-^amkara (a book on music)
mentioned in the Catalogue of Oudh Manuscripts,’ He is
also accredited with the authorship of Kumarasambhvatika
and Vrtyadarpana. He was a Maithila Brahmapa
His time is uncertain but he has a modern style and
may be roughly placed in the i8th century A.D.
Bi^vEivAEA Misra.
He is autlior of “Smrtisamuccaya " mentioned by
Dhanurdhara in his “Nitya Krtyarnava.” Tradition says
that he was married to the daughter (Kumudinidevi) of
Raja Acyuta* Thakkura and that he was father of Raghu-
deva MiSra who has mentioned himin his Virudavali.‘ He
is traditionally said to have been honoured by king Shah.
Jahan.
I It IS said of him that a San7asi who saw biia teaching his pupils spolce : —
TpR ^RTg?bi fwraa' 1
on Ihis^Bhavanathn Misra replied : —
i Cf. Saflkaia Misra.
i Cf. Catalogue of Sanskrit MSS. in Oudh hy Pttudita Deviprasada, Vol. lit ,
so , also Aufrecht, Vol. I, p 154 (a).
Also Aufrecht, Vol. I, p 413(b).
^ Cf. Account of narbhanga Raj Family
^ Cf. Aufrecht, Vol. I, p. 748(a).
120
SANSKRT X\^RITmS OF
He is to be distinguished from Bi^weSwaraj author ‘
of Smrti Samuccaya ” quoted by Hemadri, by Sulapani,
by Prenianidhij by Raghunandana in PrayaScitta-tattva,
by Ananta in Bidhana Parijata, etc.
As he was a son-in-law of Ac3ruta Thakkura, he may
be placed in the 2nd- half of the 17th century.
PAupiTA Canda Jha.
He was a great writer who flourished towards the
close of the 19th century and was in thfe employ of the
late Maharaja Sir Bak^me^wara Sithha and the present ■
Maharaja Sir Rame^wara Simha. He has left several
works, some of which are : —
1. Mithila Bhasa Ramayana.
2. Saptasati.
3. Purusa-pariksa-tika.
4. Rasamanjari.
5. Baksmi^wara Vilasa.
6. Vatahavana.
7. GitaSudha.
He may certainly be placed towards the close of the
19th century and beginning of the ioth century.
Candbsvajia T^kicura.
He is a noted authbrity of Smrti in Mithila and he is
known for his famous Smrti Ratnakara which consists of
seven parts^ : —
(i) The Krtya-ratnakara'* deals with fasts, festivals,
and their appropriate times,
' Cf. Virudavah; —
rrm ’sflsn fbfrtssr
n »T!?r at^it
^ Cf. the last .tlo’ka of the Dana-rataakara.
ftiiw^sramK ijfr ^an «mr i
<1 The Kftya-ratnakara quotes a con&ideiable number of later Smfti works,
e.g, lie —
.SANSKR'f WRITERS OP' MTTHII/A. 121
(ii) The Grliastha-ratuakara ^ deals with the duties
of a householder,
(iii) The Daua-ratnakara^ deals with the various
kinds of religious gifts,
(iv) The Suddhi-ratnakara is on purification,
(v) The Vivada-ratnakara® deals with the Civil and
Criminal law and may be said to have formed
Ralpa-taru (39 times]
Kalpa-tatu-kara (^)
Kama dhenu (7 )
Gopala (2)
Jia-ulbatidha (i)
Bhiipala (9)
Ddua-sagara (23)
DeveSvara Dharma-dhikaiatiika (1)
Farijata (36)
Murari-raja (i)
Yogisvara (2)
Raia-marttap^a (3)
Lak^midhara (4)
Varaa-ilipiki (i)
Vasauta rdja (i)
Visvaiupa (i)
Vrala-sagara (i)
Sesodatta (1)
I Sesodatta (i)
, Sridattopadliyaya (i)
Sat-tiimsau mats (2)
I Samaya-pradipa (12)
I Skanda-yamala ( i )
Sagara (21')
I SmTti-maharaiiava-piakasa-kara (2)
' Halayudha (2)
1 The Grhastha quotes the —
Ealpa-taru (8)
Kalpa-taiu-leaia (2)
Eama-dhenu (l)
Farijata (18)
Mitak$ara-lesra (3)
Raja ( ’ Bhojadeva) (t) ’
Ivak^midhara (10)
Sridatt-aunika (2)
Smfti-maharuaTakara (5)
Smfti-rataa viveka (3)
Halayudha (9), and besides the-t
it mentions thiice his own Krpa
ratu-akara.
a The work (Dana) professes to have been made after consulting the Kalpa-
druma, the Farijata and the Kama-dhenu, ?be references are few, among which
may be mentioned : —
Kalpa-taru (i)
Kama dhenu (i)
Dana-sagara (8)
Farijata (4)
Frakata (2)
Brhad-YogEvaia (1)
Bhupala (7)
Bhupala-pdddbati (1)
Medhatithi (i)
Mrtyunjaya (2)
YoglSvara (2}
l,akgmidhara (1)
Sagara (13)
8 It forms the basis of the Vivada-cintamatii of Vaca^pati Miira, the Vivada-
candraof MiSrn MiSra and the Daijda-viveka of law, such as the commentators or
the Daya-bhaga (Acyuta Cakrayarltt, Raghuuandana, Sri- Kfsija Tarkajafikaral,
Raghimandanlu his 28 tattvas, and so on. It contains a large number of _ quota'
tlons from authorities, and mentions the following late works and writers of
Smfti ; —
Asahlya as quoted by Frakasa-
kara (i)
XJdayakara la Mauuptika (4)
Kalpa-taru (fij*
Kalpa-taru-kara (4)
Kama-dhenu (6)
Grahejivara MlSra (2)
Fanjata (30)
Bhagnri, the Vytti-kara (1)
(Manu) Bha^ya-kara (i)
Mitdksara (7) *
Mitaksara-kara (3)
Mi&tah (i)
Hedbatlthl, quoted twice from the
Fiaka$a (7}
Takismidhara (ii)
Smrti-Maharnava (i)
(Snifti-maharnava) prakaia (22
(Smrti mahataava) ptakaSa^ara (25]
Haiihara (3)
Halaytidha-nibafldha (3).
16
132
.SANSKRT .WRITERS OR MITHIEA.
the basis of the Vivada cintamani of Vacas-
pati Misra (Abhinava), the Vivada candra of
Misaru Misra and others who followed Gander
vara Thakkura,
(vi) The Vyavahara-ratnakara ^ is on legal propedure
and evidence,
(vii) Puja Ratnakara.
He compiled other works, viz : —
(i) The Krtya-cintamani^ on astrological discussions
of religious observances.
It was often quoted in later works and should be dis-
tinguished from the Krtya-cintamani of Vacagpati Misra.
In the introductory verses it mentions Garga, Varahami-
hira, Bhojaraja Sripati Patasara and Saxya, JiveSvara and
others.
(ii) The Dana-vakyavali ^ seems to be a supplement
to his Dana-ratn-akara. It mentions the Kal-
pataru (3), the Kama-dhenu (i), the Hana-
kanda, the Dana-sagara (i), besides his own
Dana-ratn-akara (once).
(iii) The $iva-vakyavali/ on. 6iva worship is quoted
r in the Varsa-krtya of Rudradhara.
The following works are also attributed to him’ : —
(i) Adhividhi j (2) Dasavimoksavidhi ; and (3) Sva-
mipalavivadatarahga.
The Vivada and the Vyavahara ratnakaras make him
entitled to be called a writer on politics and his works may
be compared well with those of Kautilyasta Kamandaka
and Sukra, the early writers on Politics in Sanskrit whose
works show Indian life in full vigour.
Candesvara’s works cover the whole grouqd of admi-
nistration, military, civil, judicial, and so on. His work
shows that he wrote under the orders of the king,
Hata-Simha whose minister he was. It may be noted
^ The Vyavahaia is said to be an enlargement of the Ralpa-diuma, the
Railjata and the kamadhenu of Gopala. The headings agree very nearly with
those In the Vyavahara-Kalpa-taru.
s Ror the Knya-cintamani, Ind, Office Cat. p. 6ii, No. 1621, for the Diinava'k-
ydvall, dnd. Govt HS. 5480 (33 folios) copies In samvat idi2 or 1335 A,n., and for
the Siva-vaky avail, Ind. Offg. Cat. VI, p. 1409, No. 3727.
® Cf. Anirecht, Vol. I. p. 177 (b). *
SANSKRT WRITERS OF ^MITHIEA.
123
that Ganesvara, Caiidesvara and Ramadatta belong to one
family. Candesvara has given an account of his family
in the Krtya-ratnakara (a part of his Smrti-ratnakara), the
end verses of Dana-ratnakara and the Vivada-ratnakara.'
■ Candesvara was war minister of Harasiinhadeva. He
is said to have won great battles with the Nepalese in the
Saka year 1236 corresponding to 1314 A.D. Ramadatta,
son of Ganesvara, was a Minister of Raja Nnsiinhadeva of
Mithila. CandeSvara says that he conquered the Mlecchas.
This may perhaps refer to the Muslim invasion of Tirhut
about 1324 A.D. under Ghyasuddin.*
In the circumstances Ganesvara and Candesvara may
be safely placed in the ist-half and Ramadatta in the
2nd-half of the I4t]r century.
) We get tlie following facts about the fauiily Devaditya was peace and war
minisler of tlie king Harasimbadeva. He bad two sons, Vlresvara and GaneWara
\'iresvara was peace and war minister of the same king, and Ganesvara Ms
minister (mantri). Candesvara, son of VireWara, became peace and war ministei
of the same king. He is said to have conquered Nepal, to have given large quan-
tity of gold on the bank of the Vagvati river in the bright-half of the month
Matga&lra, Saka 1236 (1314 A.D.), and to have rescued the earth from the deluge of
Mlecchas. Ramadatta, son of Ganesvara, was minister (mantri) of the king
Nrsimha and a Hahamahattaka too. The family relationship may be shown at a
glance by a chart thus : — ••
Devadi^a Thakknra.
(Peace and war minister of Harasimbadeva.)
(Sou Vire^vara (P. and W. Minister) |
1 (Son) GaneWara (Minister)
(Son) Cande.tvara (P. and W. Minister) |
(Son) Ramadatta (Minister of King
Nfsimhodeva)
It is doubtful if a busy high olhcei like Candesvara personally compiled the
digest. Its very size, one section (the Vivdda) slonc taking up 671 pages in print
and the extravagant praise bestowed on Candesvara in the introduction and at
the end prevent ns from coming to tMs conclusion. His cousin Ramadatta admits
that his manual on Saihskaras was completed by one SvamI Thakkura, and that
his manual on ^fts was compiled with the aid of Bhava Sarmraau of Khaupa (ua 7 )
lavathSa. These high officers probably supervised the compilations prepared by
some pandit or body of paigidits, and were naturally credited with the authorship.
In modern times we have similar examples in Bengali translation of the Mahabha-
rata passing under the name Kaliprasanna Siihha of Calcutta; and going back
earlier we find both Vidyspati and VSeaspati Misra attributing some of their own
works to theii pQ;{ir«>ns (pp. 385-86 of the Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal,
Nov. & Dec., 1915, Vol. XI).
s R. Mitra, Notices, VI, p. 135, No. 2069, end verse a: —
WT i
faFff wgft wreifstTfr ii
The Dana-iatnakara which gives this information should therefore he later
than 1334 A.D. Some of the other Rstnakaras (Vivada) and the Krtya-clntamaui
134
vSANSKRT fWRITERS OF MITHIEA.
• r
PAliTplTA CaNDRADATTA JHA.
His most famous work is (i) Bhaktamala iii Sauskrt.
His other works are (2) Paribhasa-mani-mala ; (3) Karna-
gitamahakavya and (.4) Bhagawati Stotra ; (5) Ka^igita or
Kasikagita (a treatise on music) and Krsna-virudavali.
He was a contemporary of Maharaja Chatra Siihha ‘
and so he may be placed in the ist-half of the igth cen-
tury.
Candradatta Upadhya.«
He was a Maithila^ Brahmanna and author of
" Bhagwatbhakti Mahatmya.” His time is not
yet certain.
Cha'jjrarara Attitt a .
Known for his commentary on the drama Anargha-
raghava. He says in his commentary * that he wrote it at
the instance of Raja Bhairava Simha*, son of Raja Nrsimha
of Mithila. Thus he may be placed during the reign of
Bhairava Simha, i.e. about the middle of the 15th century
A.D.
Citradhara Upamiyaya.
He is said to have belonged to village Magrauni in
Darbhanga district. Hiseextant works are : (i) Pramana
Ptamoda' ; (2) Singara-Satini and (3) Virasarini. Tradi-
tion assigns him to the 19th century A.D.
mention his peiformance of the Tuln-purusa ceremony in Saka 1236, anA must be
later than that date. It seems probable that his compilations were generally
completed after A.D. 1314 and some part after 1324 A.D. They may be therefore
placed roughly between 1313-30 A.D. His uncle, Ganesvara, composed bis work,
the SugaU-sopana, a little earlier, say in the beginning of the fourteenth century,
while his younger cousin, Ramadatta, compiled his work a little later, say in the
second quarter of the same century (p 336 of the Journal of the Asiatic Society of
Bengal, Nov. & Dec. 1913, Vol, XI).
I Cf Appendix C.
s Cf. The catalogue of Sanskrit MSS. in the libtaty of his Highness the
Maharaja of Atwar by Peter Peterson, No. 1S80, extract 5093, Bombay, 1892.
4 Cf. the following ^okain the commentary
farfSSfi n
"ISIB ^ ii
* ''Cf. Bhairava Simha, i.
* Attfrecht mentions two other works called “ Pramana Pramoda" . (i) by
Gokulanatha and (2) by Had. Cf. Aufrecht, Vol. I, p. 3j4(h).
SANSKRT WRITERS OF, MITHII,A.
125
Damodara Misra
He is known for his Vanibliiisana ” published in the
Kavya-mala series.* In the colophon he describes himself
as'* Maithila of the Dirghaghosa or Dighawaita^ family.
ife must be distinguished from Damodara Misra, the
compiler of Hanumana Nataka as well as from Damodara
MiSra of the Bhoja Prabandha.
Pandita lyaksmi Natha, the commentator of the Pra-
kritapingala, has mentioned his work and as Laksmi Nath’s
work is assigned to the Samvat 1657, ^ think Damodara
may be placed at the beginning of the 17th century if not
earlier. But from Damodara’s “ Vanibhusana” it appears
that he lived during the time of Maharaja Kirti-Simha.’
As Kirti Simha flourished at the beginning of the 15th
centuryj he may be placed about the middle of the 15th
century.
Devanatha Thakeura.
'He is autlror of Tattva-cintamani-aloka-pari:§i?ta, a
commentary on Jayadeva’s Aloka which in itself is a com-
mentary on Gange^a’s work. It appears that a manu-
script of his work was copied in I^a. Samvat 443 or 1562
A.D.*
Local tradition makes him., son of Govinda Thakkura^
calls him Nyaya Pancaka and places him in village Bhata-
simiri. He is said to have been a pupil of Somabhatta.®
He is accredited with the autiaorship of : (i) Smrti-Kaumudi ;
(ii) Adhikarana-kaumudi ; (iii) Kavya-kaumudi and (iv)
Tantra-Eaumudi. As son of Govinda Thakkura, he may
be placed in the i6th century.
je Ka-vya-mala setiea, Nii^aya Sigaia Press, Bombay, 1903
Lt’s Catalogous Catalogorum, Vol. I, p. 231 A,
' of V^nibhusanam.
:ha cf, Aufre^t's Vol. I, p. 538 B,
stri. Notices III, p, 75, No. 116.
aa kaumudi Dera Natiia says : —
1 No,
edition.
Also
127
SANvSKRT WRITERS OP»MITHIEA.
Raja of Nepal and got jagir from the Nepal Darbar in the
Samvata year i8ii corresponding to the English year 1754
A.D. - He left many sons who were famous for their Sans-
Si^rit learning, such as Nandi Jha,Babuiana Jha, K.r§nadatta
jEa^nd others. It is said that the Nepal Darbar sanad
is still in the possession of the descendants of Pandita
DInabandhu Jha of village Pilakwara in the Darbhanga
district. have not been able to see this. But all this
account is based on popular tradition backed up by the
Maithila Panji which shows these names.
Durgadatta Misra.
He is known as the author of ‘ Nyayabodhini on
Nyaya and Vai^esika and ® Vritta-Muktavali, Aufrecht
calls the author of Vrittamuktavali to be a Maithil. TTf'^
time is not yet settled, but he cannot be placed earlier
than the i6th century A.D.
PAliTOITA DwARAKA NSTHA ThAKKURA.
He wrote a commentary® on Sraddha Paddhati of
^ridatta* Upadhyaya. 'His father’s name was Kalanatha
Thakkura who was an inhabitant of village Govindapuf in
the Bhagalpur district. There is no dispute regarding his
Maithila nationality.
His style is quite modern. He may be placed in the
latter half of the 19th century.
Gajstapati.
He is known for his Gahg§-bhakti-tarahgini, a book
in three parts dealing with tixe rites or ceremonies to be
1 Cf. Aufr^tht, Vol I, p. 256 (®)-
» Cl. H. p. Sastn, Notices III, p. 7S.n°-
3 Publlsbed at the Jageswar Press, Benares. Cf. the final slokas tvhich he
composed.
wr
5 w r» i^ ' TnrftT ^ v*! M II
1
* c. F., p. .
I2R SANvSKRT ^WRrmRS OR MITHir^A.
r
performed on the bank of the river Ganges. In this book
he states that he was born in the family of Yogisvara* and
his grandfather received pension from the Mithila king
and that he was son of DhareSvara. A manuscript or—-'
copy of it has been found dated Samvat I755j i.e. rSyS
A.D.^ Ganapati quoted Vaca?pati Misra and Varddhama-
nopadhyaya as authorities. He belongs in any case to
the 17th century.''
Ganesvara Thakkura. <■
He was brother of the minister Viresvara and uncle
of Candesvara.
He was a writer on Sinrti and minister of Raja Hara-
siifaha-deva* of Mithila. He wrote Sugati-sopana* (steps
to bliss) deaUng with various kinds of Danas (gifts) . As
he was uncle of Candesvara** who lived in the ist-half of
the 14th century A.D. there can be no dispute regarding
the certainty of his time which may be put in the ist-half
(jf the 14th century. '
GaSga Nanda.
^ Known for his poetical piece “*Karna Bhugana which
he composed while in the service of Maharaja Karna Simha
of Bikaner. His Karna "Bhu§ana has five chapters and
traces the development of the several ra&as or sentiments
through all the stages or hhUvas.'^ From the last 41oka of
Karna Bhusana, it appears that he was a Maithila.*
1 — > Cf. the Introductory and final verses in the Gouga-bhakti-taraugini.
^ Varddhamanopadhyaya and Vacaspati MEra come tovrards the end of
the 15th century. Gait^apati therefore comes between the ifith and the 17th
centuries A D.
4 Cf, Harlsiihhadeva.
li Cf. the ist .^loka ; —
I
wr f ii
A manuscript of the Sugatl-sopan exists in the Nepal Darbar library and is
dated I<ak§amaria Samvat 224=(about) 1340 A.D. (cf. p, 131 of^)^ Nepal Catalogue
by H. V. Sastri) 1905.
■ Cf. Candeswara.
1 Cf. page 167, “ A History of the Classical Sanskrit I,lteratut“'‘ ^
Kriahnamaharya, ist edition.
wiw^ i
II
SANSKRT WRITERS OEi. MITHILA.
129
He is also known as the author of a small work Bhrn-
gacloota, a poetical piece. It is a Duta-Kavya (i.e. written
on the model of Kdidasa’s Meghdflta).
■s^^__^The popular tradition asserts that he lived in village
SaSSau from Vikrama Samvata 1673 to 1742 correspond-
ing to 1616 to 1685 A.D He was son of a daughter of
JanudattAj who wa.s sou of a Bhanu Misra. He is tradi-
tionally said to be a nephew of Pandita Raghunandana
w'ho was a student of MaheSa Thakkura. He is also known
as author of " Kavya-dakini.” He may be placed at the
beginning of the I7fch century^ as his patron Karna Simha
oF Bikanir flourished in the first-half of the 17th century.'
GaNGESOP ADH vA YA .
Gangesopadhyaya is the author of the famous book
Tattva-cintamani, i.e. the thought-jewel of truths. His
book is said to be the most liberal treatise on the Nyaya
system. Vacaspati Misra, Jayanta, and Udayana have
been quoted from place to place in his work. The princi-
pal object of this work was to controvert the principles of
Buddhism.
It must be renieniBered that Vacaspati, Jayanta, ^nd
Udayanacaryya are the originators, so to speak, of the
Xyaya sy.stem in Mithila and Bcmgal. The fact that the
Bengal authors refer freely to their works, shows their
influence. Gangesopadhyaya, comes next only to these
three writers.
The Tattva-cintainani is divided into the following
khandas (parts] : —
(i) Pratyaksa or perception ;
(ii) Anumana or inference with a special sub-section
on Isvar-antrmana or the inference about God ;
(iii) Upamana or comparison ;
(iv) ^abda or afiirmation.
There are too man}’- commentaries^ on these works to
admit of an\'* enumeration here but it may be noted that
<11 ' 5 ^ 3 : 1
1 Cf. p. 377, C. >1. Duff’s chronology of India, 1899.
i The Vedanta Faiibhasa mentions only lo commentaries.
T 7 i
130
SANSKRT rWRITERS OF |C[THII.A.
each of these khandas is divided into several parts, each
practically forming a book.'
Sabda-mani-prakasa is a commentary on Gangesa’s
works by Haridasa Nyayalahkara of Navadvipa®
In the final colophon Gangesa is given the titK^of
Upadhyaya (modern Ojha), a class of Brahmanas who with
the Misras and Thakkttras practically monopolized Sanskrit
learning in Mithila. Varddhainanopadhyaya calls himself
son of Ganesvara.
His age is not as yet exactly determfned but he has
criticised Srihar§a’s Khandana-khanda-khadya. He must
therefore be placed in the 4th quarter of the 12th century
between Sriharsa and his son Varddhainanopadhyaya^
who has been assigned to the ist half of the 13th century
A.D., i.e. he belongs to the 4th quarter of the 12th century
A.D. This supports the popular tradition in Mithila that
he lived 800 years ago.
Giridhari Upadhyaya
He was a Maithil* Brahmana and author of the astro-
logical work, " Lagnavada ” His time is not certain.
r Durgadatta Sarma JhA.
Known as author o^,a poem called “Vatah Vana.”
His descendants are still living in village Tarauni® in the
Darbhauga district.
He seems to have lived at the beginning of the 19th
century A.D.
Go VARDHAN AC ARY YA .
A famous poet in Mithila. He was son of Nilambara"
and was closely related to Udayanacaryya. But if this’’
t Pratyakfa has been divided into 13 parts, Anumana into i7,^Sabda into i6
and npamhna has only one part.
^ Cf. p. 15 of the Report on the Search for Sanskrit Manuscripts, 1895-190O
by B. F. Sastri.
^ Cf. Varddhamanopadhyaya. + Cf. Aufrecht, Vol. II, p, 196a.
K He is to be distinguished from Durgadatta Jha, author of Nyilya.bodhini.
< Cf. Aryyasaptasati. • •
ST ’5r^Ps|?Hi I
w ^ 11
1 Cf. the 5 iyi asaptasati t —
iWTfhfn fM’ihBm " Aryya,
sansk:^^ writers or mithii,a.
Udayaua was different from the famous scholar of Nyaya,
then Govardhanacaryya’s Maithili nationality becomes
still more doubtful.
'Sj___^^His work " Ary ya Saptesati” (so called because it
consists of 700 ^lokas in the Aryya "metre”), is well known.
It appears from an inscription that he was one of the
Ministers of Laksmana Sena.‘ This is also borne out by
his own words in the Aryyasaptasati.'
Jayadeva has mentioned him in his Gitagovinda.'*
As Jayadeva liVed at the Court of Laksniana Sena^ Govar-
dhanacaryya seems to have Hved before the beginning of
12th century.
Govinda Thakkura.
He is son of Kesava and Sono Debi.* He was born
* " WT: Wt: WilW
" II
gHmtVTV fVfi.
^ VT- Wtaravr 3l5tfw ” 11 ^ 11
WT, —
q^frwT^Tir,
3rr%nr <j(Mi4<«ra*r {n) rt, ^reurffnsr# 1
lit, ^ ^ V- vibit-
ftfwT ^rmWHi^tMfrf! h ^ 11
R*fVT
\l
Rfbr 3ransmf<T li ^ «
apt I
’9*EJ3prRi ^ u
On the basis of these slokas, the folIoBKH^ of the family of Govinda
Thakkura may be drawn up : —
132
SANSKRT WRITERS OP |(IITHIEA.
in the Ravikara race in Mithila/ His descendants can still
be traced in villages Snmatil and Bhatasimiri near Madhu-
bani in the Darbhanga district.
He is author of : (i) Kavya Pradipa^ and (2)
Pradipa.
Krsna Stotra has also been attributed to him.
His Ravya Pradipa is a commentary on fCavya Pra-
kasa a well-known work on poetics by Mammatta, Though
following the lines of Mammattd, it is generally studied as
an independent treatise on poetics and has its own bulk
and extent. His date is pretty certain. He lived be-
tween ViSva Nath (who flourished in the 15th century) the
autlior of Sahitya darpana, whom he refers to in his work
by the word “Arbachin ” (=modern)j and Kamalakara
Bhatta (who has referred to Kavya Pradipa in his com-
mentary on Mammatta’s Kavya PrakaSa), the author of
Nirnaya Sindhu which is dated 1612 A.D. We can there-
fore certainly place him in the i6th century.
First wifesRabikara TbakkuracsSecond wife
Buddhikara Thakkula Rabikanta Thakkara
' I
I Xiitlkara Tbakkura
First wife (Sono Devi)=Kesava Tbakkura sSecond wife I
I • I Dubana Tbakkura
GoTiuda Tbakkura, Gonutbakkura, Har^a Ruci Tbakkura Tbegba Tbakkura
. ^ I
I Tbakkura. Mahayi Tbakkura Xrib^a „
Tbakarn Tbakkura, Vidyapatl Tbakkura,
and Ddmodata Tbakkura. Gadadhara
Thakkuia
I .
Narasimba
Tbakkura
Cf. Frastavoud of Kavyaprakasa, pp. 34-36 under the authority of Public
Instruction, Bombay edition, 1901.
J The Kavyanidbi of Bombay has published a genealogical account of Goviuda
Tbakkura and has found buu to be a naitbila.
^ The following slokas at the beginning of the Fuja Pradipa as well as that
at the end of it ^oiv that he was bi the employ of one Bbavanand Rdya. It 1&
not known who this Bbavananda Rdya was and to which part of the country he
belonged. • •
*r 'srei wgfiffrsrq't
^ ^ srafK smfH ii f i
(ng) ^ I a n re v fH
133
SANSKRT WRITERS OE> MITHIEA.
Gokui.natha Upadhyaya.
m important Smrti writer noted for his work " Eka-
Besides his Ekavali he is said to have composed
jllowing works : —
~'i) Amrtodaya Nataka ; (2) Knsuinanjali-tippani ; (3)
■ali-Chando-graiitha ; (4) Kadainbari-kirti-ialoka ; (5)
imbari-pradipa ■ (6) Kadainbari-prasnottarainala ; (7)
,ra-in'akaAa-tika ; (8) Rasiiiicakra-Tattva-cintamani-
I (9) Dikkalanirupana ; (lo) Tattva-cintainani Diddhiti-
■ Dtaj (ii) Padavakya-ratnakara ; (12) Masaniiniahsa ;
Mithyatvanirbacana ; (14) Sivastuti; (15) Khandana-
'’’Stlixifcara ; (16) Alokatippani ; (17) Adharadheya-bhava-
tattva-pariksa; (iS) Muktibada-bicara ; (19) Bi§i§ta-vaisisa-
bodha ; (20) Tarka-tatlva-nirupana ; (21) Prabodha-ka-
dambari and (32) Dvanda-vicara, etc.
He lived under the patronage of Maharaja I'atehsah
of Garhwal. He is traditionally known to have lived in
village Mangrauni in the Darbhanga district and to have
taught his younger brother Jagannatha UpadhySya.
As his daughter Kadambari died young he wrote most
of his works in her name 3 There is an image of Gauridi-
gambara at Hajipur founded by him. He doirrished
durmg the reign of Maharaja Raghava Siihha, and he must
be placed in the ist-half of the "i 9th century.^
Grahesvara Mi§ra.
His works are lost. But he is quoted twice in Can-
de^vara’s Vivada-ratnakara and no less than ten times in
Varddhamana’.s Danda-viveka.^ He wrote a work on Vya-
vahara which is named in the Danda-viveka of Candesvara
as Vyavahara-taraugaj and which probably formed part of
a general 4 igest. As he is called MiSra and as he is quoted
by the Maithila writers, he has been taken a.s a Maithila.
Having been quoted by Candesvara * as an authority
his time must be earlier than fourteenth century A.D.
■
1 She must ha\ e been a piettj cultafed young lady. It is said that his son
was Raghunatha Upadhyaya.
» Cf. Appendix C.
8 The Vivada-ratnakara, Bib Ind. ed., pp, 46, 483; As, Soc.^S, of the
Uapda-viveka, pp. 44, 78, 88, 104, 105, 106 (3)(. 59 and 105
8 Cf. p. 379 of the Journal, Asiatic Society, Benga^ 1901 edition.
134
SANSKRT WRITERS OF IiflTHII^A.
Ha RAP ATI Upadhyaya.
He is known as the author of the book called ‘ Mantra-
pradipa/ which was composed under the order of Maharaja^
Kansa Narayana lyak^mi Natha. He was brothg^-m
Dhanapati Upadhyaya and son of Rucipati.
As brother of Dhanapati, he may be placed at the end
of the 15th century. ‘
Harihara.
rt
He was a brother of Nilakantha and wrote the Pra-
bhavati-parinaya Nataka,* and may be placed in the 2nd-
half of the 19th century.
Hariharopadhyaya.
He is known for his Bhrtrhari-nirveda-nataka (a work
on drama) which has been published in the Kavyamala
vSanskrit series ” of Bombay. “
Auirecht mentions one Harihar whom he calls a Mai-
thila and brother of Nilkahtha and to whom he ascribes
the authorship of Prabhavatiparinaya-nataka. It seems
that ^the author of Bhrtrhari-nirveda-nataka, and Prabha-
«>vati-parinaya-nataka was tlie same person.
Several other works af 5 also attributed to him.* His
time is not yet settled, but he seems to be quite a modern
author and may be placed in the i8th century.
Harinathopadhyaya.
An important Smrti writer noted for his work Smrti-
Saya, His nationality is not yet settled, but several Mai-
thilas have put him among the Maithilas and Vacaspati
Mi^ra in his Vivada-cintamani, Varddhamana in feis Danda
viveka, etc., who are Maithils, have quoted his works as an
authority, but it cannot be denied that several non-Mai-
thila writers have also quoted him as an authority such as
the Bengalee Sulapani, in Ms Durg-otsava-viv§fa. He has
referred to Gaura several times in his work. Therefore his
Maithil nationality is not quite certain.
1 Cf. dhanapati.
* Cf. Anfrecht, Vol. I, p. 762 (6). ^ Cf N. 29.
Cf. Aufxecht, Vol. 1 , p, 762, and Vol. Ill, p. 157.
SANSKRT WRITERS OF* MITHIEA. 135
His works are also quoted by Raghunandana and
Kamalakara/
He has referred to Harihara (who belonged to the
'T 3th century) more than once. Sulapani has referred to
huri^nd as Sulapani is said to belong to the 15th century,
our author lived between the 13th and the 15th centuries
A.D. and may probably be put in the 2nd-haif of the 14th
century.*
Harsa Natha Upadhyaya.
He wrote Usaharana Nataka in mixed Sanskrit and
Maithili and was patronised by Maharaja haksiniSvara
Simha of Darbhanga. As a contemporary of Maharaja
haksmesvara Simha he may be placed towards the close
of the lyth century.
Hemangada Ti-iakkura
He was son of Gopala Thakkura and grandson of
Mahesa Thakkura.^ He was a very famous astrologer. He
has'composed a book called “Grahana Mala” * Which con-
tains an account of solar and lunar eclipses for i,ono
future years. He may be placed in the i6th century.®
H^ayanatha Sarman.
He is author of Nandi-niukhahirupana and was a
jMaithila." He belonged to the igth century A.D.
Indrapati Thakkura.
He is known for his Mimansa-rasa-palvala, a book on
Sinrti written for the ignorant of Mithila. It appears from
1 Ci. Aufrecht, Vol. I, p. 758(0).
* A manuscript of Staddha-vlveka of Sulapii^i dated the ist Chaitra, 1451
Vikroina Samhit, corresponding to the Euglish year 1 504 A.n. , written by Gundr-
nava Misra is in the poiscssioii of Paiidita Farmeswar Jha, Librarian to the
Maharaja Bahadur of Darbhanga. This shows that the composition might have
been made some 51 > or more years before that date because in tho.se days work of a
writer was considered authoritative by the people only after the author's death.
This places Sulamni at the beginning of the 14th century and Harinathopadhyaya
at the middle of The ijtU century.
All this is based' upon Mithila Faflji aud tradition.
* Cf. the first sloka at the beginning of Hcinafigada Thakkiira's " Gcahana-
m.ila.’’
■'fiUnmMthiici'i'ti I
6 Ct. Mahesa Thakkura, •> Ct. Anfrecht, Vol. I, p. 767 (6).
136 SANSKRT .WRITERS OF MITHIEA. ‘ •
r
this work that he was son of Rucipati and Rukniinidevi and
a pupil of Gopala Bhatta. There was one Rucipati who
commented upon Anargha-raghava, under the patronage
of the Mithila Rulerj Bhairava Simhadeva. He may
placed at the middle of the 15th century/
Jagaddhara.
He is author of the following works —
Devimahatmyatika, Bhagavadgitapradipa, Malatima’
dhavalikaj Rasadipika Meghadutatika, Tattvadipini Vasa-
vadattatika, (quoted^ by Sivarama on Vasavadatta),
Venisamharatika and Sarasvatikanthabharanatika.
Towards the close of his work'* (Commentary on Beni-
Samliara Nataka) he describes his family and traces his
descent from the famous Miiiiansa writer Candeswara*
who was removed from him by 5 degrees.
It is said that he was a Maithila Brahmana of vSurgan-
moola and Parasaragotra. It is also asserted by popular
tradition that he was a Dharmadhikaranika (Superinten-
dent of Religious Department) at the court of Maharaja
Dhira Simha.
As fifth ill descent from CandeSwara, he may be
^ placJed about the ist-half of the 15th century A.D.
I C(. Dhauapati.
^ In his commentary on Beni-samhara-nataka, he haa desciihed his literary
eminence: - ^
vtfv Shnj wfi
^ ^«iiT9r ^ atte
'55^ wen nn win ftje
<^•1 1*1 I
also cf. Auftecht, Vol I, p. 195 and V. II, p. 39.
i The following table will give his family connection ■ —
^imunsaka Candeswara
I
I
Vedadhara
j
Ramadbata (Mimaiisaka),
Gadndhara (Tautarika)
I
Vidyndhara
Ratnadbara
Jagaidhara.
His mother's name was Damayanti.
* Cf. Candet wara.
SANSKRT WRITERS OF, MITHIEA. I.’,;
Jayadeva Misra.
It is evident from Aufrecht’s Catalogus Catalogorum/
that there have been several Jayadevas such as : —
^i) Jayadeva with the surname Paksadhara^ pupil
and nephew of Hari Mi.'^ra, paternal uncle of Ba^udeva
Misra and Guru of Rucidatta Mi§ra and author of
(i) Tattvaciiitamani-Alok called also Cintamani Pra-
kaSa or Maiiyaloka or Aloka, a commentary’- on
Gaiiges’ Tattva Cintamani m 4 khandas.
(ii) Dravya Padartha. a commentary (Diavya Kir-
navali Prakasa) of Vardhamana.
(hi) Nyaya Padarthaniala.
(iv) Nyaya I/ilavati viveka.
There are also 18 more works on Nyaym which are
generally attributed to him-: —
(1) Upanay^alakganaloka, (2) Rarakavada, (3) Tritiya-
cakravartilaksanaloka, (4) Dvitiyasvalak§analoka, (5) Pak-
satapurvapaksagranthaloka, (6) Pakgatasiddhaiitagrantha
loka, (7) Paramarsasiddhantagranthalokaj (8) Pratijiialak-
sanalokaj (9) Prathamapragalbhalaksanaloka, (10) Pratha-
masvalaksanaloka, (ii) Viruddhapurvapaksagranthaloka,
(12) Viruddhasiddhautagranthaloka, {13) ViSeganirymlctya-
loka, (14) Vyaptyanugamaloka?, (15) Savyabhicarapurva-
pak?agranthalokaj (16) Savyabhicarasiddhantagranthalo-
ka, (17) Samanyabhav aloka, and (18) Hetulaksanaloka,
(2) Jayadeva, with the surname Piyusavarsa*, son of
Mahadeva and Sumitra and author of Candraloka and
Prasanna Raghava.
(3) Jayadeva, son of Bhojadeva and Ramadevi and
author of Gitagovinda. There are also several other
authors named Jayadeva.’
Jayadeva number (3) is admittedly a Bengalee, but it
is open to question if Jayadeva Nos. (i) and (2) are iden-
tical and Maithila. It appears from the internal as well as
the external evidence, that they are not identical.
Both in the “ Candraloka ” and the “ Prasanna Rag-
I Cf. p. 200 of Aiifrecht’s CalalogiM CatalogoTum, Vol. I, J,eipzig, iSpt.
s His title of Plyugavar^a is known from an sloka from the Candraloka.
aft I '
> Cf. p. 200, Aiifrecht's Catalogns Catalogoriim, Vol. I. Leipzig,
iS
Ij8 SANSKRT ^WRITERS OR MITIIIEA.
hava ” the author Jayadeva has mentioned the names of
his parents who were Mahadeva and Sumitra — Cf . Candra-
loka, I, i6,' and Prasanna Raghava,® p. 6.
The date of Jayadeva No. 2 is pretty certain.
has reproduced literally the definition of the figure Vikalpa
given by Ruyyaka in his “Alahkara Sarvaswa.” Ruy-
yaka was Guru (teacher) of Mamkhaka, author of the
f^rikantha Carita.^ Mamkhaka lived under the king Jaya-
pida of Kasmiraj 1128-1149 A.D. Thus Ruyyaka lived
at the beginning of the 12th century A.D. '
Two verses* have been cited by Sarangadhara from
the Prasanna Raghava in the Sarangadhara Paddhati,
which dates from 146J A.D.*
It may be, therefore, safely assumed that Jayadeva,
the author of Prasanna Raghava and Candraloka, lived
between Ruyyaka and Sarangadhara, i.e. between the 12th
and the 14th ceutur3^
It is not certain if he was a Maithila for he does not
say so in his works, nor is there any external evidence to
establish his Maithila nationality. It may be incidentally
mentioned that Jayadeva, the author of "Prasanna Rag-
hava” was a well-known poet, a fact which is supported
by Tulasi Dasa (the famous Hindi poet who hved in the
1 Bombay edition, 19:4 : —
^ Calcutta edition, 187.5 ; —
fxiprfl jraisriTi 1
*r ii
I 1
wi: II
8 Sr^Srikantha Cbarita, Chap. XXV, 26, 13.
8 Cf. Kalidasa Et, L’Arl Poetiqne De Linde, p. lil, Paris, 1917.
f Cf. Sylvain Le'vi, Le theatre Indien, p. 281.
SAN{5KRT WRITERS OE,MITHII,A. 139
■%
i6th century A.D. ) having borrowed certain ideas literal-
ly from his Prasanna Raghava.*
But he seems to be quite different from Jayadeva
who was a famous Nayyayika and whose Guru (teacher)
HariJifisra and whose well-known pupils Vasudeva and
Ruci Datta are also well-known Nayyaikas. In none of
his Nyaya works he has mentioned himself as Piyusavarsa
or as writer of any poetical works or has mentioned his
I Cf. <
Fraaaiinarjgliava, by Jayadeva Ravi,
printed by J ivdnanda-Bidyasagara Bbat-
tjchiiryya, B.A., ,Sriramapura, 1872 edi-
tion : —
Page
vftr ^ HRarnra I
Page 37.
v^eireffr 1
TfwfJwT’t n<*r: le
Page 127.
■sfTKi^rr vwa'H'w 11
Page 129.
*Tg
sf^ ^’olafisrr’r fsnar^f^ 11
Pages 1.12-33
f%RTO^mra 4 ? 5 r^<T
Hfk fVfNm:
wlf w#! l
2m irfkSBT^ ^gPa i ftqltiT 11
Tulasi Dasa's Ratuayaua, published
by Prayiiga Narayaiia Bhargava,
Lucknow edition, 1911.
Page 10.
wfis %g f^vrt 1
^finca *Tt^ VTT II
irfr?! nr 1
m OTTJR II
Page 1 19 (Balakanda).
f«7r »i iTO TfOBsr 1'
qrr#!' hhI w li
Page 376 (Suudara Kanda^
^11 'Tfktrnrr i
fkc? w^T II
■^rim fsrfjr i
^ f%HT ^ 2R ^ ’im II
Page 377 (Sundara ICauda).
f^SR RW faSTf 'flllfWI 1
^ W*l WRT II
^TSTT I
8iir^ 11
Pages 378-79 (Sundara Kanda).
KR^r f?2h2I TR ^liTi I
^^ftTTT II
^n*i ti*! i I
fiRT ^ WT^ II
fSrfipFr I
'4 •>*
BE ai^ II
■ ’irlr aw<r ^ ftrr i
140
vSANSKRT , WRITERS OF MITHIRA.
• • r
parents as Jayadeva No. 2 , the author of Candraloka and
Prasanua Raghava^ has done, or has called himself or his
relations Misra.
It appears however, that the poet and dramatist
Jayadeva, ‘ author of the Prasanna Raghava, was f4so'a
Nayyayika, though his works on Nyaya are not stated
either in Prasanna Raghava or Chandraloka. This does
not, however, point to the conclusion which has some-
times been drawn that Jayadeva No. 2 (the poet) was
identical with Jayadeva No. i (Nayyayika).
Jayadeva (No. i) seems to be a Maithila. His uncle
and teacher was Hari Misra^ and his pupils were V asudeva
Misra^ and Rucidatta Misra.* Now many of the Maithila
families bear tlie surname of Misra and some of them claim
their descent from Jayadeva No. (i) (Nayyayika) (a fact
which is supported their Pauji or genealogical tables
preserved in Mithila) and though some Bengalees have
claimed this Jayadeva to be a Bengalee, their claim
appears to be baseless. *
The Maithilas have a grand saying about him : —
“ ufciv^ St '^grrftr ” 11
His ancient limit is fixed by Varddhamana whose
work he sub-commente(T upon. A copy of the Visnu
Puran transcribed by him and found in the Darbhanga
district, gives the date of its transcription Laksmana Sam-
vata 345 ‘ i.e. (iiig4-345)=i454 A.D. Popular tradition
t C£. Jayadeva' s Frasanna Raghova by Jivananda Bidyasngara, Calcutta
edition, 1872, p. 7 : —
'fl'sil'ttr HXtnf
fjuat snvtqfbfr w! ll
j
* But Jayadeva In his own work Cintamatti-^loka, writes as follows : —
Praam: rTr^f^urir fb«isn^t#»?rarna^ i
Cf, Vasudeva Misra ; also Aufrecht's Catalogns Catalogorum, Vol. T, 1903,
P 5 ^ 7 -
* Cf. Rucidatta Misra ; also Aufrechf, Vol. I> p. sas*
I Cf. the sloka : —
^ veft Tfui m 11
SANSKRX WRITER.S OF'MIl'HII^A. I4I
makes him a Guru (preceptor) of Damodara Tliakkura,
brother of Mahesa Thakkura, the founder of the Darbhaii-
ga Raj during Akbar’s reign (1556-1605). Also another
tradition calls him a contemporary of Vidyapati Thakkura.
ThuSSie may be placed in the latter half of the 15th cen-
tury A.D.^
JiVANATHA JhA.
He was related to Nilambara Jlia. His known works
aie ; ■* Bhavakutuhala^
(ii) Bhava-prakasa,'
(hi) Diksa-tattva-prakasa-vaiiamala,
(iv) Vasturatiiavali, and
(v) Janma-pati'i-bidlian.
Of these only Bhavakutuhal ha.s been published. Hi.s
style is modern. He may therefore be placed in the 18th
century.
< JyotiriSvara Eavisekharacaryya.,
He was author of Varnana-ratnakara and Dhitrttasa-
mSgaraa. The V arnana-ratnakara is written in Maithili lan-
guage, but neither the "characters nor the language can be
properly distinguished from ancient Bengalee. The sub-
ject-matter of the boo is very curious. It gives the
poetic conventions. For instance, if a king is to be ^ies-
cribed, what are to be his qualities, if a capital is to be
described, what are to be the details, and so on. Some-
times the conventions are very amusing. I will give the des-
cription of a pimp : she must be about hundred years old,
with wrinkles all over her body, her hair as white as conch
shell, her head high, her body without flesh, her cheeks all
shrunken, her teeth all fallen. She must be a sister of
m
^FfTT vr i
1 Dr. R. L. >^wa (Notices V, p. 299, No. 1976) assigns the date Lalt^mavii
Samvata [54= 1270 to Pak^adhara, but the date actually giveu in the manuscript
(Piatyaksa-aloka) is I, a, Sa. 1509 and Dr. Mitra drops the dot to assume T,a. Sa.
i tg only. ’ I don’t tliink he has given sufficient reasons for adopting this courie
and for thinking that such insertion of dots to indicate decimal and centesimals
figure arc not uncommon. It looks as if the whole thing is doubtful.
r To be distinguished from the medical work Bhava-prakasa, by Bh^-a Alisra,
c.. Aufrecht, Vol. Ill, p. 8S(oJ and from Bhava Frakasa on poetries by Sarada.
Aufiechl. Vol. Ill, p 93(<0.
142
SANSKRT. WRITERS OF ^MITHILA.
Narada (the god of quarrels) and an expert in bringing
two persons together^ and so on. This book seems to
have guided the genius of Vidyapati. As regards the
antiquity of the work, the author is already well known
from a MS. of Dhurttasamagama Nataka in the^^epal
Darbar Library. The Nataka was compo.sedby the same
Jyotirisvara Kavisekhara during the reign of Hara-
.cimha Deva, the most important of the Karnatak Kings of
Mithila, whom Prof. Bendall places in or about 1324.'
His Dhurttasamagama Nataka is said to have been recited
on the occasion of Harasimha Deva’s victory over the
Muslims.
He may therefore be placed in the ist half of the 14th
century.*
Kalidasa.
Kalidasa is the name given to the author of a short
piece on metric Srutabodha by name. It consists of 4^
stanzas, every one of which illustrates a kind of verse and
the beauty is that the definition is put in the fornr of a
verse of the same name. A Maithila Pandita of this name
is borne out by the Maithila Panji and Maithilas tradi-
tionally believe that he was author of ^rutabodha which
^ is nut much known beyond Mithila. But as a matter of
'' fact, quite a number of ^commentaries by non-Maithils,
exist.
His time is not yet certain.
It is however difiicult to ascertain whether the author
of “ ^rutabodha was really a Maithila. There have been
several Kalidasas, viz. : —
(1) Kalidasa the author of —
(i) Sakuutala.
(ii) Vikramorbasi.
(iii) Malvikagnimitra. *
(iv) Raghuvan§a.
(v) Kumar Sambhava.
(vi) Rtusamhara.'*
ft
(2) Kalidasa of Akbar's time.
1 Cf. p. 23 of the Report on the Search for Sanskrit Manuscripts, iSgs-njco
by H P. Sastri.
2 Cf-'^Frof. Bendall's History of Nepal and its snioutiding kingdoms J.A S B ,
Vol. LXXn, Part 1 , 1903.
> Cf. Aufrecht, Vol. I, p. 675 (6) ; Vol. II, p. 161(0) and Vol. III. p. 140(0).
SANSKRT WRITERS OF, MITHILA. I43
(3) Kalidasa Ganaka, autlior of the 6atruparajaya
Svara-Sastra sara,
(4) Kalidasa, son of Balabhadra, author of the Kunda-
prabandhu.
Kalidasa, son of Ramagobinda, author of the Tri-
pura Sundaristuti kavya.
And in addition to these names, there are also several
other Abhinava Kalidasas.'
^ Kedarnatha 6arma.
He was son of Pandita Harihara Marinina, ^ who lived
in village Kataia in Darbhanga district.
He is an author of a small work written partly in
prose and partly in poetry "Mithila Barnana” i.e. an
account of Mithila. Some satirical pieces regarding funny
customs among the Maithila Brahmanas are often quoted
from this work.*
He is a modern writer and may be placed in the
latter half of 19th century.
KeSava Mi^RA.
<«
He was son of Narahari Misra, who was son of AJohi-
nava Vacaspati Mi§ra. Popular traditions assign him to *
a village Sagauna. He is said’* to have been the author
of (i) Dvaita-Parisista, a supplement on Dvaita-nirnaya of
1 Cf. ''Kalidasa" by Dr. Hari Chand Sastn, pages i and 3. Paris edition.
1917, and Aufrecbt, Vol. I, p. 99.
i Ci. the £nal sioka
rfti ^ I n
I vft:wTsi«r u
-fsn^sr'IKf
II t II
it Cf nloka
ftg’fTi, S«J! aiPllT ^JIT II
miirii'umfd sn'(tri«wt 11 5 nf*i«nns*i^nT
CE. also MithlleSa-carita (fiifillN ^CVT ) a description of the manners and
customs of Mithila, its rulers,etc., communicated in the form of questions and an-
swers, to Kamcondra Mi£ra, a Drayidian, by Ratna Mani (Dr. Ra}endra Z,al
Mltia Notices, Sanskrit MSS. No. 3033).
144
SANSKRT -WRITERS OF MITHITA.
Vacaspati MiSra and (2) Tarkabhasa. The book Sankhya-
pariinana ‘ is also attributed to him. He is to be distin-
guished from Kesava Mi^ra, the author of Alaihkara
Sekhara.^
It is said that he was minister of Maharaja -^upa
NSrayana Kamabhadra and of his son Kansa Narayana
I^aksminatha.®
In the light of what has been said about Abhinava
Vacaspati Misra, he may be placed in the 2nd quarter of
the i6th century.'* '
PAivrpiTA KhaGEs 6armma.
He was author of (i) Ka§i ^iva-stuti^ (2) Ka§ya-bhi-
la?a^taka. He lived in village Tabhaka near Narhan in
Darblianga district and is traditionally said to have been
patronized by the landholders of Narhan. ‘
It appears from an account of this author by Pandita
Canda Jha in Kasi ^iva-stuti‘ that he lived during the
time of Maharaja Nareudra Siihha.'' So he may be placed
ill the latter half of the i8th centur3^
1 C£. Satnkhya Fatimana.
2 'C£. Kesava Mibfa, p. 28 («). Aufrecht, Vol. III. —
KeSava MUra tke author of the Alatnkara£ekhara, lived under Manikyacandra,
8on o£ Dharmacandia, grandson of R^mcandra A notice in Cunningham’s Aich.
Survey V, 160, states that Mamkyacandra, son of Dharmacaudra, came to the throne
in Kangra in 15G3. Kesava Mi.sra wrote also a Vakyaratna which in the Alamkara.
-.ekhara is quoted twice.
■> Cf. p.
* Fandita Farmeswara Jha, Uihrarian to the Uahataja Bahadur of Darbhanga
has a manuscript of Kesava Misra Cmtamapi-prakaia which is dated I<a. Sam. 473,
the end verse of which is as follows : —
This La. Sam. 473 = 1592 A.D.
>' C£. the slokas by Fandita Cauda Jha (Kasi Siva-stuti,.
f»rf^i*rr<f,iHr3fTi^xr i t^gftf^TrgTii rfi^sn^n^ ^ imffn- n
^ fmmr'^iv q: tTfusH^ir tait^ ftisrm ii
« C£. do.
1 Cf. page
do.
SANSKRT WRITERS OP’ MITHILA.
145
Krsi^a Sarman.
He was a Maitliila of the Sahkaradhis family. He is
author of Anvaya-lapika-kumara-sambhava-tika and Ra-
ghuhariisa tika. He is a modern writer and belonged to
the iqth centur5'A.D.
KRSIsrADATTA TTpADHYAYA.
He is knov^n for several works such as Gita-Gopi-pati
and Candrikacarita and a commentary on Jaydeva’s Gita-
govindj called Sasilekha. He is undoubtedly a Maitliila
as will appear from the ^loka of Gita-Gopi-pati
“ ®anrrf»iTcr
I ” 1
Harsanatha Upadhyaya has translated this work and
his introductory sloka will settle Krsnadatta’s time.
’ ■'rait stmt 1
^»n®»ncnTr^Trrg%sr ftasft ^prclfsT 1
Harsanatha is said to have been a Pandita with«the
late Maharaja Hak^meswara Simha of Darbhanga. Thus *
Krsnadatta may be placed at* the beginning of the 19th
century. ‘
IvAK?MIDHARA UPADHYAYA.
He was son of Biswcswara Misra and Lakhima Thak-
kurani who is said to be daughter of Acyuta Thakkura.
I have not come across any authentic list of his works,
but he is identified by some Maithila Panditas with the
autlior of the treatise on Smrti called Kaipa-Taru con-
sisting of Krtya-kalpa-taru, Vivada-Kalpa-Taru and Vya-
vahara-kalpa-taru and quoted by Hemadri in Dana
Khanda by ^Ulapani, by VarddhaniSna, by Mitra MiSra and
by Vacaspati Mi§ra, etc. This is however more than
doubtful a.s the author of the Kalpataru belongs to a much
earlier period. As sou of ViSwe^wara, Laksmidhara may
be placed in the second-half of the 17th century A.D,
19
I Cf. Appendix C.
146
vSANSICRT WRITERS OF liJITHlEA.
T/AksmTpati X'^PADHYAYA.
He is the Avriter of Sraddharatnam, a book on general
ceremonies for the Samavedins and Vajasaneyins.' A
copy of Udayana's Tatparyya-pari^uddhi was made 1^ his
order in La-Sain 339 or the year 1458 A.D.^ He names
Indrapati as his guru. T^aksmipati may in the circum-
stances be placed in the ist hall of the i5Xh centurA'.'*
hocHAN Kavi. t
He is author of “ Ragatarangini ” (i.e. a treatise on
music), which is said to have been composed * at the in-
stance of Raja Mahinatha Thakkura of Darbhanga . In
this book he also gives an account of Darbhanga Raj
family. A copy of Naisadha Charitra copied by him on
palm leaves (at village Raiyama) in Taka year 1603 is
available in the Darbhanga Raj library. As he was a
contemporary of Mahinatha Thakkura, he may be placed
in the 2nd.half of the 17th century.
Macala TJpadhyaya.
He was brother of Acala Upadhyaya and lived in the
old village of Magrauni in the Darbhanga district. He is
credited with the authorship of " Satranja-Prabandha.”'’
The age cannot be accurately stated, but it is said he be-
longed to the 2ud half of the i8th century.
Madhusudana.
He was son of Narasimha, grandson of NageSwara of
Mandavagrama. He had three brothers Govinda, Nara-
hari and Vamadeva and he wrote under King Dhira Simha
I Cf. Hitra, Kotlrea, VI, p. 52, No. 2026.
i Cf, Nepal MSS. notices, p. 31.
0 Cf. Indrapati.
* Cf. tlie 8tta and ptli slokas in the Raga-Taraugini ; —
^ siiJifrt ^
ftrsw* I ri^ siftiPr
frfS wsftfjT fiwni n II
^ II e II
^ i.e. a treatise on chess.
SANSKR'J' WRITKRS OF- M 1 THII.A. I47
of Triblinkti (Tirliut) his astronomical workj Jyotisapra-
flipahkura.'
As a contemporary of Dhira Siniha/ he may be placed
in the ist half of the 15th century A.D.
Madhusudana Thakkura.
He is known for his w(jrks Tattva-cintamani-aloka
Kantakoddhara and Dwaita Nirnanya Jirnoddhara and
Samaya Pradipa Jirnoddhara. which i.s a commentary
on Sainaya-pradipa by {^ridattopadhyayaj Anyatha khyati
kantakoddhara. The prevailing tradition in Mitliila
which is backed up by Maithila Panji calls him son of
Hovinda Thakkura. A manuscript of his Tattva-cinta-
mani-alokakaiitakoddhara has been found cir. ha. Samvata
4Cji or 1610 A-D.’
Surely he is later than Vacaspati MiSra on whose
Dvaita-uirnaya he wrote another Kantakoddhara/ He,
therefore, lived before 1610 xA..D.
Mahesa Thakkura.
He is known for his commentary Tsttvacintainani,
Aloka-darpana or the cnirror of the light, on a commen-
tary of J ayadeva on Gaugesa's work. Aloka-darpan*has
been much praised in Sankara Misra’s Tri-sutri-vyakhya.‘
He is also accredited with tlie authorship of (i) Tithi-
tatva Cintamani, (2) Malamasa Sarini and {3) Sarvadesa-
vr itt anta-S amgraha .
Popular tradition also ascribes to him two other
books, viz. ; fi) Dayasara — a treatise on law of inheri-
tance and (2) Aticnradi-nirnaya.
Mahesa Thakkura’ s brothers were Mahadeva, Bhagi-
ratha, Damodara and Visnu. He was highly respected
by the king,’
I C£. AtiErecht, Vol. II, p. 97 <6). ^ Cf. Dbiia Slnba. « C£.
^ TUT ^nft
* Cf. Vac.ispati MKra.
6
in’*! tifi ’gniT i ^ i ,
0 Tbe following slokas are taken from the Anuniaualoka-darpana (Ind. Off.
Cat., p. 631, No. 1389, and verses i and a) wfaich will show his family connections :
I4B SANSKR'l' WRITERS OF IjJITHIEA.
Gopala Thakkura and. Acyuta Thakkura are known
to be sons of Mahe^a Thakkura.
The time of the Aloka Darpana therefore lies between
that of Jayadeva and Sankara Misra or between 1250 and
1450 A.D. Mahesa Thakkura may be placed in the' last
quarter of the 14th century.
But this goes against the popular tradition which
makes this Mahesa Thakkura the grantee of the Dar-
bhanga Raja from King Akbar This would place
Mahe§a Thakkura and his brother, Bhagira''cha in the 2nd
half of the i6th century. ‘
It may, however, also be said that Mahesa Thakkura,
the founder of the Darbhanga Raja family was author of
at least the work Sarvade^a Vritttanta Saiiigraha in which
he gives an account of Akbar's family or a part of hLs
reign ^ and surely lived in the second-half of the i6th cen-
tury A.D. This may make the airthor of the Tattva
Cintamaui Alokadarpaiia quite different from MaheSa
Thakkura,' the founder of the Darbhanga Raja family.^
Mandana MiSra.
^e is also called SuresvarScaryya. He is the author
' of (i) Ka^imok^a Nirnaya ; (2) Taittiriya Sruti Varttika
(3) NaiSkarmya Siddlii ; (4)^ Pancikarana Varttiki; (5) Vri-
hadaranyakoparinisada Varttika ; (6) Brahma Siddhi j (7)
Brahma Sutra Vasyavarttika ; (8) Vidhiviveka or Bha-
vaua viveka ; (g) ManasoUasa or Daksina Murti Stotra
Varttika; (10) Daghuvaittika ; (ii) Varttikasara and (12)
VarttikSsara Saingraha.
The Maithils call him a Maithila and get over the
admitted accounts of his having been in the Central Prov"
inces by saying that he had emigrated from Mithila.
But he has nowhere stated or hinted that he was a
Maithila and his Maithila nationality is very doubtful.
apjn + + + + 1 ^
g*rr SIT ^ ^ 11 1 11
I (^) fsrf^K
II ^ II
1 CI. Accotmt of MaheSa Thakkuia in Appendix C.
s Cf. India Office Catalogue, Vol. VII, p. 1573, No. 4106.
SANSKR'f WRlT:eRS OF’ MITHILA. 1 49
Maithilas however quote from the Samavata Nataka
to show that he was a Maithila.
ffr^rjruRT i
^rnrf ^ vnraifdtr ’fr^N’fiTTT
ff ii ”
But the Natak^L is of recent date and the statement in it
that Mandan Misra was a Maithila, might refer to some
other Mandan Misra or might be based upon some popular
tradition and cannot count as an authority.
Also the Maithilas identify Mahismatipur (as in the
sloke below) where he is said in the “Sankat Digvijaya”
to have lived with a village Mahisi in Darbhanga district^
but this is again without any strong foundation especially
in absence of strong local traditions and as “ Mahismati ”
is authoritatively identified with some place in the Maha-
rasfra Country. •
“ xxxxxxxxx i
He was a contemporary of the famous ^amkaracaryya*
who lived in the first-half of thb 9th century A.D. and so
he may be placed in the first -half of the 9th century
A.D.
Mi^u Mi&ra.
He wrote several books on Smrti. His works are : —
(1) The Vivada-candra, dealing with Vivada and
Vyavahara.
(2) The Padartha-candra, on the categories accor-
ding to the Vai§esiko-nyaya system.
He dedicated his works to Dachimadevi, wife of
Candra Simha, a brother of Bhairava Simha '■ Deva. He
) Cf, Jolly's Tagoiel/aw Lectures, 1883, p, 27. “In the 14th century, Queen
Lachimadevi of Mithila (Tirhut) composed the Vivada-caudra, the quotations of
which from the named later authorities are as follows : —
Pdnja.ta(l) Ratn- 3 kara-kfta (x).
Balaiupa (i). Vyayahdra-tilaka (i).
Bha^adeva (s). (Smryti-maharnava.)Frakasa (i). *
Ratn-akara (10) Smrti-sara (7).
150 SANSKR'i' •WRI'TER.S OR MITIIIT^A.
can therefore be safely placed, about the middle oi the
15th century .A D.
Mukte^wara Jiia.
He i.s said to have written a book on the rituals
“Puja Patala” under the direction of Raja Maheswara
Siinha.' He certainly lived in the 2nd half of the iqth
century.
Murari Misra.
r>
He is son of Vardhamana and Tantu Mati Debi and
of the Maudgalya-gotra and author of Auargha Raghava
Nataka (drainaj. There is a tradition that he was a
Maithila, but the point is more than doubtful.
Several commentaries have been discovered on tlic
Auargha RSghava arid as the best of them is by Rucipati ’
who was certainly a Maithila, Murari is also looked upon
by the Maithilas as a Maithila But the book is most
popular and widely read in Cashmere and he is men-
tioned by 'Rajanaka Ratnakara in his book '"Haravijaya
(38 — 67) ■ and it looks as if he was well known in Cash-
mere in Ratnakara’s time.
He is different from Murari,' “son of Rudra Sarnima,
the author of Suddhi Nibandha ; and from Murar'i the
author of Gobhilagrihya Snbha Karma Nirnaya.
In the introduction" to his Auargha Raghava it is
said that the audience were terrified by the representation
Dr. Rajendia Lai Mittra’s Notices on Sanskrit Liteiattue, IX, 12, No 2901,
mtrod. verse 2 may be consulted.
I II
^ II II
I Cf. Haheiiwara Simha.
« Cf. Rucipati.
is Cf. Rucipati, ^
+ cf, Anargbaragbava, p. i, Bombay, 1894 edition; —
“ ('flf s«f) snii i
* Cf, Murari. p,
<1 cf. Anargbaragbava, p. 6, Bombay, 1894 edition.
I Ht tft
SANSKRT WRI'rERS OF MITHIEA 151
ot a play which was full of sentiments of angei'^ terror and
disgust and probably the reference is to Bhavabhuti’s
plays such as Mahabira Caritam and Malati Madhava.
Accordingly his work was meant to remove the unplea-
sant feelings of the audience The plot is made up of the
story of Rama and owing to the eloquence of the narra-
tion, he has been named Bala-Vahniki.' The play has no
dramatic beauty, and it is more fit for the hall than for
the stage. His diction is inscrutable and his ideas are far
fetched and iii'inost cases unnatural Any how he shows
himself a master of scholarly reading and ready vocabul-
ary. Viewed as classic poetry, his work finds a middle
place in the pantheon.
As Ratnakara flourished at the court of Avanti
Varnian, king of Cashmere (855-884 A.D.) Murari surely
lived before the latter half of the 9th century A.D. But
as he appears to have lived after Bhavabhuti ^ who belongs
to about the middle of the 8th century A.D., Murari may
be ^placed in the latter part of the 8th centurjr or at the
beginning of the Qlh century A.D.
Murari Mi^ra
He was the author of the Smrti work Suddhinibandha.
Murari’ s father was Rudra S^rma, the son of Harihara*
the chief justice of Deva Simha, who sat on the same
throne with the king. His father J ayadhara Dadha was
the chief justice of Bhavasimha. The colophon of this
work is rather curious. It says “KosiSvara Krta Suddhi-
pradipika Samapta.” The name of the author and the
work aie both different from those given in the text.’ As
his grandfather was a contemporary of Deva Simha,* he
I CX. the following illokas often quoted m praise of Muraii.
g grift:
wft: I rr rrsrrw: ft?
’ww II % II gnft^f^T fr 11 »nir
flft fr II II ^i 1 trfrfiisfi gnft
II ? II fii ? T n t*<ft.i T 1 gnftii^gfn vi 11
® Cf. V. S. Apia’s Practical Sanskrit English Dictionary, Bombay, iSgo, p.
1044.
•I Cf. p. 15 of the Report on the Search of Sanskrit Manuscripts, 1895-1900 by
H P. Sastri. *
* Cf. Deva Simha.
152
SANSKRl' WRITERS OR MITHIEA.
may be placed two generations later than Deva Simha and
must have lived in the 3rd quarter of the 15th century
A.D.
Murari Misra.
He was a sou of Krsna Misra ' and student of Kesava
Mi^ra and Rama Bhadra. He is known for his book :
(1) Sraddha-kalpa-tika.
(2) Gobhila-grhya-sutra-sabha-karma-nirnaya.
(3) Istikalanirnaya
(4) Parvanirnaya.
(5) ^ubhakarmanirnaya, written under king Tri-
vikramanarayana.
(6) Bhasya on the mantras in Paraskargrihya
Siitra.
(7) Prayascittamanohara.
He was a Maithila Brahmana of Sandila-gotra and of
Sodarapuriya-moola.’ He was serving under Maharaja
Trivikrama Narayana, king of Morang (now in Nepal).”'
As student of Kesava Miira, he may be placed in the
second quarter of the 16th century.^
He must be distinguished from Murari, the author
<-of Anargha-raghava.
Narahari.
He was son of Narasimha and grandson of Ganesa
of Mithila, He is known for his work Narapati- jay acarya-
tika. His time is not yet certain.
Narahari MiSra.
He was son of Vacaspati Mi§ra (Abhinava), He is
known for his commentary on Swarodaya, an &,strological
work. As son of Abhinava Vacaspati Mi^ra,* he may be
placed at the beginning of the i6th century.
He must be distinguished from Narahari Upadhyaya ‘
son of Yajnapati and grandson of Bate^warar
* Cf. ^ufrecht, Vol. I, p, 46a (a).
^ Cf. do do.
* Cf. Abbinava Vacaspati Mi§ta.
® Cf. KaTabait. Upadhyaya.
® As evidenced by Pnnji.
SANSKRT WUI'rERvS OR MITHILA.
• 9 J'’*
Narahari Upadhyava
He is a famous writer on Nyaya and author of
Dwaita-Nirnaya” and Anuinanaklianda-dusanoddliara
and Tattva-cintamani.' It appears from his work that he
was son of Yajnapati (writer of ‘Prabha’) grandson of
^ivapati and great-grandson of Pasupati and BateSwara.
He is to be distinguished from Narahari, son of Vacaspati
Misra, as he calls himself great-grandson of Bateswara
and has often cwriticised Vacaspati.
According to popular tradition he was a Maithila
llrahmana of Mandara-mool and of Ka&yapa-gotya. His
time has not yet been settled. But as his father’s great-
grandfather flourished during the time of Maharaja Bhai-
rava Simha,‘ he may be placed in the middle of the 15th
century.'
PAIjpiTA NARAPATI JhA.
^ He is traditionally believed to have lived^ at village
Tarauni in the Darbhanga district. He is famous for
his erudite knowledge of Vyikarana and Sahitya. His
brother’s name is sai 4 to have been Pandita Ganapati
Jha. He is still remembered for his works *: — ,
(1) Gopi-Vallabh^ Kavya, and
(2) Raghavakirti-sataka.
in which he describes the time of Maharaja Raghava
Simha of Darbhanga and his predecessor.
' Cf, Aufreclit, Vol. I, p. 279 («) and Vol 11 , p. 60 (6). ^ Cf Bhalrava Simha,
The table based upon the account given at the end of the book “ Dvaita
Niri^iaya ” by M. M. PenneiiivaTa Jha of Darbhanga, Samvat, 1964 edition, is useful
to some extent in determining his. time : —
Batevwara.
" ^ f •
Pa-tupati.
t
Sivapatl.
Jayapati.
I
Karahari.
It U traditionally said that Bates>wara’s daughter’s son was Ayaci Bhavanutha
.\IRra, who flourished in tile ist half of the 15th centuiy— Cf. Bhavanatha and
his grandson was Slvapati, whose time also falls in the ist llalf of the 15th cen-
tury. As Narahari was grandson of Sivapati there is no dispute regardi^ his time.
* These manuscripts are in possession of Pap^'ta Parmeswara Jha, I,lbrariaii
to the Maharaja Bahadur of Darbhanga
15-1
SANSKRT •WRITER.S OF ^I'lITHIEA.
Raghava-kirti-sataka would show that the author
lived in the court of Raja Raghu Siriiha. So he may-
be placed towards the close of the i8th century.'
PAijrpiTA Nilambara Jha.
He is the author of the astrological work Gola-
prakasa. It appears that he migrated to and settled in
Patna. It appears that he lived during the reign of
Maharaja Sivadana Simha of Alawar estatTe in Rajputana.
He is reputed to have written several books. In the final
colophoiij he calls himself a Maithila. He may be placed
in the lyth century.
Padm.anabha Dati'a.
He belongs to a renowned and long line of Maithila
Brahmanas (scholars) and is noted for his famous Vyaka-
raua “Supadma.” This grammar is very popular in
Central Bengal. From Iris genealogical account givdn at
the end of the Supadmavyakaraxia it appears that he
was son of Damodara MiSra.
Damodara is author of a book (Vapibhusana) where
- he says Tfk
On the basis of this'^thc Maithilas say that he be-
longed to what they call Deeghavaimool section of the
Maithila Brahmanas.' But it is still open to question
whether Damodara, the author of Vanibhusana, was the
< Pa^icUta Fanneiwara Jha is the 51b in descent from Narapati Jha. He tells
me that Narapati Jha and his brother Ganapati Jha Ii\’ed for some time at the
court of the Nawab of Patna. JIany villages were granted to them in Satan
district by the Nawab. Bui these villages are not nowin possession of their de-
scendants. ^
As for the genealogy of Padiiianabha Misra, please, Cf. the final slokas of
Supadma (Vyakarna) from which it appears that Baiaharuci Misra, Vyasadatta
Misra, Durghatta Misra, Jayaditya Misra mlmniisa, Srlpati Misra, Oanesvara
Misra, Rhanot Misra, Halayudha Misra, Sridatta Misra, Sbavadatta Misra
Damodara Misra, Fadmanabba Misra all belonged to one family.
Cf. the final colophon of Vanibhusana ; — r
w ft ft fsT^rra- srnH aisr Rip ^ wv I ^
R 135 tRR a RTR fVfi fNiTRRiJ
SANSKRT WXtI'rBUS OS' MrTHII,A. 155
same persnii as tlie father of the author of f>upadma
Vyakarana. But as he and his ancestors have been called
Misras in the Supadma and as the Bengali Pandita'; have
never been called Misras it may be taken that he was a
Maithila rather than a Bengali.
He gives a list of his books in the last few slokas
of Supadma including (i) Supadma Grammar and Pan-
jika, (2) Prayogadipika, (3) I^uadivi-tti, (4) Dhatukau-
mudi, (5 j Yanlugvrtti, (6) Gopalacarita, (7) Anandalahari-
lika, (H) v^ii^upalabadhatika, (9) Chandoralna, (ro) Acara-
canclrika and (n) Bhuriprayoga.
His time is cerlain^ i.e. he lived in the 2nd half of the
14th century as will appear from a slokn of his Praso-
daradivrtti, a part of his Un-adi-vrtti, which his sloka says
he composed in the S.akayear I2'g7, i.e. 1375 A.I).'
Padma Nabha xMisra.
« He was Naiyayika. He wa.s son of Balabhadra Misra
and brother of B^wanatha Mii^ra. The Maithila Panjis
mention his family.
His works are : — .
(1) Raddhanta-muktahara or Siddhanta muktahsi'a;
(2) Cinta-mani-pariksa ; •
(3) Bliaskara tika of Uday ana’s Kirnawali ; and
(4) Raddhanta muktahara vyakhya kanada rahasya.
srrwvR I TratR wig 1
mi! i 11 ^
' Cf. H. I’ Sastn, Notice'^, Vol. I, p. J25, No. 228, and vetie !ci:~
, ^ 1 *^ sf %% T?! %1'nt 1
ftfshr 'Tfsnw wm ii
• Ct._^FjnaI .Mokas of Bh.iskara fka: —
ftf%sgWT*ti^ar 1 mftfk iRn«ffvjRi wg
156 SANSKRT WRITERS OF t\IITHIEA.
He lived after Varddhamaiia ' and is traditionally
assigned to the 17th century A D.
Parasurama Jha.
He was a student of Raghudeva Misra He was a
good Nayyayika and Dharmasaslrika Pandita. It is tradi-
tionally said that he lived in village Jagili (in Purnea
district ) where he had written many valuable Sanskrta
books on palm leaves which are even now 'in possession of
Pandita ParaiiieSwara Jha, librarian to the Maharaja
Bahadur of Darbhanga, who is said to be seventh in des-
cent from him. His work Sataiastra-samvada is a useful
composition.’ Asa student of Raghudeva Misra, he be-
longs to the and half of the 17th century.
Parthasarathi Misra.
He WES a son of Yajfiatman Misra,* and author of: —
Tantraratna.
Nyayaratnamala.
Nyayaratnakara.
<■ ^astradipika.
He is called a Maitliila. The Panditas of Mithila
regard him as Maithila and even point to some individuals
1 Cf. the ^lokas (at the beginning of Kirnavalltlka).
® Cf. the final sentence in Vacaspati Misra's Vyavahiiia Ciutainaui copied by
Parasurama. r
’pRj utiiii*) v4i'm
II
< This has not yet been published. The manuscript is in possession ot M.M.
Parmes^ara JU^of l^rbha Prayuktitilaka of Nyaya ratiiamala (Senates)
tgoo edition : - « ^
rnei tm.'fii aw! 11 as n
SANSKRT WRITERvS OF MITHII^A. 157
descended from him. But apart from the fact that he
was called a Misra (a surname found in Mithila though
not peculiar to it)j and that he was a writer on Miihamsa,
there is nothing else to connect him with Mithila His
age is uncertain.
Pradyumna
He commented upon Jyotisa-Ratnavali by vSudliakara.
He has paid tribute to Bhairava' SiihliiL in his Jyotisa
ratiiavalij and ^t follows that he was either a contempo-
rary of Bhairava Simha or he lived soon after his age. He
may, therefore, be placed in the 1st half of the ifith
centur3'-.
Prajnakara.
He was the son of Vid5’'akara and grandson of Misra
Anandakaraswaini. He was the author of Subodhani Nalo-
dayatika. Pie was a Maithila.' His time is not certain.
Premanidhi Tiiakkttra.
He was a writer on Sinrti. He was the author of
Dharmm-adharmma-pfabodhini, which consists of 12 chap-
ters. He calls himself son of Indrapati. It appears *that •
he completed his works in Samvat 1410 and that he lived
under the Nizam Sahi Rule.* The Nizam Sahi dynasty
ruled towards the end of the 15th century and thus he
may be placed at the end of the same century. Evidentlj'
the Samvat referred to by Premanidhi was Saka and not
Vikrama Samvat. (Saka 1410—1488 A.D.)
Purusottama Deva.
He is ’ traditionally known to have been Maithila
though his Maithila nationality is very doubtful and no
internal or external evidence is available. He is the
> A copy of the Jy. Rattiavall a commentary exists in the Nepal Raj
library at Xhatmancfoo. Cf. Aufrecht, Vol. i, page 492.
i Cf. Aufrecht, Vol. 11 , p. 776.
^ Aufrecht calls him and his father hlaithili.
* Fiemanldhi says that his family lived at Mahijmati in Sijmad Ray Nizam
Shaha-Visaya?, i.e. in the Maratha Country under the Nizam Shahi kings.
158 SAN.SKRT WRITERS OP i\JlTHIEA.
author of the lexicon "Trikanrla^esa’’ composed in the
I2th or 13th century A.D> under king “Dhrti vSimha.”'‘
Trikandasesa is the first Sanskrta kosatoname “Tirhut.”
Other works popularly attributed to Purusottama
Deva or Gajapati Purusottama-dcva include ; (i) Namama-
lika, a book on prayer, (2) Haravali, (3) Mukti-cintainani
and (4) Durgotsava” and (5) Bhasavrtti.* But it is doubt-
ful if the author of the works was identical with the
author of Trikandasesa or that he wms a Maithila
(**
RaGIIUDEVA MisRA (SarAvSWATA).
He was a Maithila Brahinana of Hariyamaya-inool
and of Vatsya-gotra. He was son of Visnu Mi 4 ra and a
daughter’s son of Acyuta Thakkura who was a son of
Alahessa Thakkura. He is said to have been a Naiyayika
and a good poet He was the author of a work called
Virudavali.‘ Sultan Shahjahan being pleased with his
learning conferrred upon him the title of Saraswata ^nd
gave him 'many valuable prizes ’ He may be placed in
the 2nd half of the lyth century.
r
, PAIiipiTA RaGHUDEVA JHA.
He is known for hisr “ Panji-prabandha ” compiled
under the orders of Raja Hari Simha Deva and queen
I Maceouald’a Saoakrit Liteiattue, page 433, 1905.
J Cf Krislinamacaiya's History of the Classical Sanskrit Literature, ist
edition, page 179. In the Haiavali he calls himself contemporaiy of Janmejaya
and Dhrti Simha It is not known who this Dhriti Siraha was and where he
reigned (C£. Aufrecht, Vol i , p. 342 (a) ).
‘t Cf. page 10 of the Report on the Search for Sanskrit Manuscript by H. P.
Sastri, 1906-07 to igio-ii ^
* Cf preface to Bha?avritti, Siisn Candia Cakravarly, R-afshahi edition
IQlfi. r.
n f'WlR'rlWl'Mtf:
’JjnsR'! II 1 11
B »
® Tradition.
SANSKRT WRITERS OF MITIIILA. I^Q
Ivaksniidevi. The occasion was a ir-arriage ceremony of
two M aithil Brahmans within forbidden limits The ist
sloka of the ” Panji-prabandha” gives his date (1216 Saka)
and so he may be placed at the end of the 13th century '
A.D.
Rajasekhara
Raja^ekhara lived near Patna His Prabandhakosa
is a collection of half -historical tales and biographies in
barbarous Sanskrit prose, the style resembling that of the
Pancatantra. Xll bis information was obtained from his
teacher Tilakasuri, and the work was finished at Delhi in
Samvat 1408 (1348 A.D.) His patron was Madanasimha,
the son of Jayasimha, an intimate favourite of Muhammad
Toghlak Shah.
He belonged to the 14th century and is traditionally
said to have been a Maithila. Rut his Maithila national-
ity is seriously open to question and no satisfactory evi-
dence is available on "this point.
•He is to be distinguished from his name-sake, Raja-
^ekhara, the author of the Sanskrit dramas Viddha-Sula-
bhanjika, Karpuramanjari, Bala-ramayana, and Pracan-da-
pandava or Bala-bharata, and who lived about qon A.D.‘
PAijpiTA Rama Upachyaya (Jiia).
He was a son of Pandita Narapati Jha. He was a
very famous Pandita in Mithila. It is traditionally said
that be was one of Raja Panditas of Maharaja Pratapa
Simha who granted him several villages as J agir. These
J agirs are said to have been granted to him during the
period 1170 to 78 Fasli (year) corresponding to 1763-71
• . ^=9^ grr
Trf^stFT 11
* Cf. Macdonald, Sanskrit Eiteratare, page 366, 1905.
A.D.
I
l6(J SANSKRT WRITERS OP MITHITA.
The account given of him is traditional and is backed
up by the name in Mithila Panji.
The work " MeghadClta” is ascribed to him.
As a contemporaiy of Maharaja Pratapa Simha/ he
may be placed towards the close of the i8th century A D.
Ramabhadra Upadhyaya.
His name has been mentioned as a Maithila Pandita
of great famCj but I have not come across his manuscripts
in Mithila nor have I come across any manuscript or work
of Ratisa Upadhyaya who is popularly believed to be his
contemporary
In fact there have been several writers called Rama-
bhadia, and it is difficult to say which of them was a
Maithila, Aufrecht'* mentions one Ramabhadra who was
Guru of Murari Mi^ra (author of Subhakarma Nirnaya)
If Muiaii Mi^ra was a Maithila, this Rambhadra might
have been a Maithil As such he may be placed in the 1st
quarter of -the i6th century
Ramadasa Jha.
^He was author of “ Anandavijaya Nataka” (Drama)
r<an unpublished work in possession of Pandita Chet-
natha Jha of Daibhanga. Ramadasa Jha calls him-
self a disciple of Govinda Jha ‘ and a contemporary of
Raja Sundara Thakkura.’’ As a contemporary of Raja
I Cf, Fiatapa Simba '
^ Cf Auftecht Vol I, page 571 (a) ^ Cf. Murari Mis>ra.
* He is called aatbor of two unpublished diamas, Nala Chaiitra" and
*■ Krsna Caritra.”
i C, f. Ananda Vijaya
srff— ^ ^ w KisRT? i
si IS.
WF srmrfB i
SANSKRX WRITERS OP MITHII,A. i6l
Sandara Thakkiira/ he may be placed in the first half
of the 17th century A.D.
Ramadatta Thakktjra
He is the author of two works, Vivahadi-paddhati'^ and
Dana-paddhati treating of marriage ceremony and gifts.
He is a son of Gane^vara and cousin of CandeSvara.* As
son of GaneSvara, he may be placed in the 2nd half of the
14th century ,
RATNAPAIsTI.
He was sou of Acyuta Thakkura, minister of Raja
Siva Simha and was father of Ravi (author of Eavyapra-
kasa I'ika). He is accredited with the authorship of
Kavyadarpana.
As his father was a minister of Raja &va Simha who
lived in the ist half of the I5tli century A.D., he may be
placed a generation later, i.e in the 3rd quarter of the
I5th.century A.D. *
. Ravi Thakkura.
He was the author of "Madhumati” '' a commentary
on the “Kavya Prak^ 4 a.” His father was Ratna^ani
and his grandfather was Acyuta who was a minister of •
Raja Siva Simha.” As 3 iva Simha lived in the ist half
of the 15th century A.D.,’ Ravi may be placed two gen-
erations later, i.e. at the beginning of the i6th century
A.D.
srft— wfTC rPbti: I
h
• srft"— II
1 Cf. Sundara Thakkuta.
' This woik has been commented upoabx Panita Pamesvara Jha.
^ C£. genealogical table in the account of Caudeavata.
* Cf. Candeivara. . „ , .
5 This should not be confounded with *' Madhumati" a work by Natasimha
Kaviraja— Cf. p. 93, Vol III, Catalogus Catalogorum, Aufrecht, 1903
a Peterson's 3rd Report, p. 333, introd. verse 3
i>lb^<ftV ^
^ 11 CO H
Ratnapani was father of the author Ravi,
t Cf. Siva Simha.
21
i 62
SANSKRT WRITERS OP ?vrT' mTT, A.
Rucidatta. Upadhyaya.
The follo'wmg commentaries of his are extant, viz. (i)
The Tattva-cintamani-prakaSaj' a commentary on Gan-
ge^a's work in Nyaya, (2) Tarkapada, (3) Tarka-sara,
(4) The Nyaya-kusumanjali-praka^a-makaranda, a .sub-
commentary of Varddhamana’s commentary on Udayana-
caryya’s Vaisesika work, (5) Makaranda on Raghudeva’s
Padartha Khandanavyakhya.
Rucidatta’ s father was Devadatta and mother Renu-
ka. He was brother of Saktidatta and Matidatta.'^ He
was a pupil of Jayadeva. He is said to have been nick-
named “Bhoktu,”*
■ Cf. Aufrecht, Vol. I, p. jsS (a}.
Parts of the Tattvacintama^tu-prakaba: —
Upaaayalaksana.
Upadhiparrapak^agrauthatika.
‘Caikagrafithattka ,
Tritfyacakravaitilakfapatika.
I)vitl!yacakravartilak$auatika.
Dvitiya&valak^iapatika.
Fak^atapurvapaksagraathatika.
Fak$atasiddhafitagianthatlka.
FratijfiSlak^apatika ,
Fratyakfavada.
Fratyakfaditritaya.
Frathatnapragalhhalak^apatika.
Badhants
Viniddhapurvapak^agranthatika.
ViruddhasiddhdntagiafitbaUka.
Vyaptyaaagamatika.
SavyabhicaiaputTapak^agranthatlka.
SaYyabbicaraalddbantagraatbatika.
Sarakayaalruktitika.
Samanyabbavatlka
Racidattiyany.
* tnd. Off. Cat. p. 635, Nos. ig4fi-7. the end verse 2 : —
8 Sans. Coll. Cat. Ill, 344, the Tatta-cmta-maui-prakdSa, Infrod. verse 2
II
and the final colophon : — ^
Wr® wn* ii
4 Cf. Blkoueer Manuscript Wbrary, at the Port, Ahnirah No. a. Manuscript
N. 4ki, pi the leaf 271, SabdaclntomaniFrakaSa.
'swibsr- irarr^t
(H. F. Sastri’s notes in manuscript dated ii-io-io).
SANSKRT. WRITERS OR MITHILA.
163
He must be older than ^aka 1292 or 1370 A.D. the
date of an old manuscript of his Tattvacintamani-Praka-
sa-pratyaksa-khanda.‘ I have not seen this manuscript,
but if his teacher Jayadeva belonged to the latter half of
the 15th century A.D. there must be some mistake about
this. As he was a pupil of Jayadeva/ he may be placed
in the 4th quarter of the 15th century.
, Rucipati.
He was a Maithila Brahmana of Khauale-bejauli-mool
and of Kasyapagotra and lived at Vaijoligrania. He is
known for his commentary on Anargha-raghava, etc.
He was father of Dhanapati and Harapati who flour-
ished in the latter half of the 15th century.* He was a
Pandita with Maharaja Bhairava Simha alias Hari Nara-
yana and thus there is no uncertainty regarding his time.
He has mentioned this fact at the beginning of his com-
mentary on Anargharaghava. It was under Raja Bhaira-
va Shnha’s order that he undertook this commentary.®
He may thus be placed in the first half of the 15th centurv
A.D.
RUDRADHARA UpADHYAYA. •
He was son of LaksmidharaT
He was a famous writer on Smrti. In the Vrata-
paddhati, Rudradhara refers to the sayings of his brother
both in the beginning and in the end. In the final colo-
phon of the Suddhi-viveka, Rudradhara is called the son of
Daksmidhara and younger brother of Haladhara, who is
presumably the brother alluded to. Rudradhara calls
I C£. Peterson'") eth Report, P. 75, N. 190. Also p. 268, J.A.S.B., Vol. XI,
1915. •
^ Cf. Jayadeva.
1 Cf. Aufrecht, Vol. I, p. 528 (a)
Cf. Dhanapati.
^ Cf. the following sloka ; —
Also the colophon to be found at the end of every part of the commentary
Tfk 'fiTO RfilWT PluaitiR ftg ^ Mi’fiw w
164 SANSKRT WRI'CERS OR rMITHIEA.
himselC vaguely as Sarmina, but by Goviudananda in
bis Sraddha, and Suddhi-kaumudi he is given the title
Upadhyaya.
His works are also quoted by Raghunaiidana, Kamala-
kara and Nilakantha.^
His works are; —
(i) The Varsa-krtya, dealing with a number of festi-
vals and optional fasts, beginning with the
Vrata of Behula. „
(ii) The Vrata-paddhati, a manual of the rites to be
performed in connection with Vratas.
(iii) The Suddhi-viveka, on purification, in three paric-
chedas. It shoiild be distinguished from the
works of the same name by Sulapani and by
Srinathacaryyacuraniani.
(iv) The ^raddha-viveka, dealing with the funeral rites,
in four paricchedas, should be distinguished
from the work of the same name by Sulapahi,,
•which the author himself has quoted as "Gau-
riya.
Rudradhara is quoted several times in the 6uddhi
PrayaScitta, Tithi, Krtya and Sama-^raddha-tattvas.'^ So
he must be older than the beginning of the sixteenth
century. He quotes the Suddhi-pradipa and the Sraddha-
pradipa, works of Sankara Misra, though the latter may
be the work of Varddhamana. So his time must be later
than the third quarter of the fifteenth century. His time
thus falls roughly in the 4th quarter of the same century.'*
Saeikanatha MiSra.
He was a pupil of Prabhakara Guru * and is quoted by
Citsukha in Manasanayanaprasadini. He is a distin-
guished writer and is author of ; —
i Cf. Aufreclit, p. S3o (o)i Vol. I. r r
a Cf. ditto.
i Cf. p. 405 of the Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, Vol. XI, Nos.
10 and II for November and Uecember, 191$.
* Cf . the 1st sloka, Praharap.apanciJr& (Benares) edition 1904 '
wiit II i II
KANSKRi; WRITERS OF MITHIEA.
1^5
Xyayaratna.
Prakaranapancika.
Prasastapadabhasyavyakhya.
Sabarabhasyatika.
The Panclitas of Mithila look upon him as a Maithila
and even point to some families connected with him, but
apart from the fact that his surname was a Misra' (a
surname not peculiar to Mithila) there is nothing else to
connect him wjth Mithila. His age has not yet been
fixed.
Samkara Misra.
He is author of Smrti Sudhakara.” He is to be
distinguished from Samkara Mi§ra,‘ son of Bhavanatha
MiSra.
The Alwar Catalogue (N. 1540) shows “ Smrtisudha-
kara” by Samkara.’
His Maithila nationahty is asserted by himself and he
praises king Akbar in the concluding Verses.* ^o he may
be assigned to the and half of the i6th century.
Sai^kara Misra. ^
He was son of Bhavanatha and nephew of Jivanatha. ,
He wrote both on Smrti and on, Dar§ana, chiefly VaiSe^i-
ka. His extant philosophical works are —
1 Cf. the final colophon of Prakaranapancika p. 231 (Benares) edition 1904: —
tfir *rr«i vwtft ^ Rfw i
a Cf. Safikara Misra, p. l.
" Cf. Aiifrecht, Vol. II, p. 236 (o).
4 Introduction verses ; —
?bnsRr iraft ^ i
and 5 verses iu praise of Akbar aad 3 verses in praise oE TodarmalL
i The followi^'^loka by poet Gangadalta in Bhfngaduta, may be quoted (it
describes Sankara's village).
^ »i\g% t
^41*1 ^'^’214) ’^gWiPe^ I
i66
SANSKRT WRITERS OR JMITHIEA.
(i) The Atma-tattva-viveka-kalpa-lata, a commen-
tary on Udayanacaryya’s polemical treatise.
(ii) The Ananda-vardhana, pleasnre-increaser, a com-
mentary on Sriharsa’s Ved antic Khandana-khan-
da-khadya wliich is referred to in Pragalbha-
caryya’s commentary thereon.
(iii) The Tattva-cinta-mani-mayuksa, a commentary
on Gangela’s famous work in Nyaya. .
(iv) The Tri-sutri-nibandha-vyakhya, a sub-commen-
tary on Udayanacaryya’s tika cm the first three
sutras of Gautama’s Nyaya-sutra. It professes
to be a supplement to the vyakhya of the
aitthors of PrakaSa (Rucidatta)j Darpana (Ma-
hesa) and Udyota (Vahinipati).
(v) The Nyaya-lilavati-kanth-abharana, a commenta-
ry on the authoritative Vaiiesika work of Valla-
bhacaryya.
(vi) The Bheda-praka^a or Bheda-ratna-prakasa, a cri-
fticism of the non-dualistic Vedantaj the only ori-
ginal work in philosophy of Sankara as yet
found. It is criticised in its turn in the Sam-
ksepa-Sariraka of Sarvajjiatmana (ii. i).
(wii) The Vai^esika-sHtropaskara, a commentary on the
Kanada-sutras, in ten adhyayas, each with two
Ahnikas.^
(viii) Kanadarahasya.
(ix) Khandana-khanda-khadyatika.
(x) The Chandogahnikoddhara ^ 1
(xi) The Prayascitta-pradipa ’ and V All on rituals.
(xii) The Sraddha-pradipa.* j
The following works are also attributed to him' : —
(i) Sri Kr§na Vinoda Nataka, (2) Manobhava Para-
bhava NStaka, (3) Rasarnava, (4) Vai^egika-sntmpaskaraj
(5) Chandogahnikoddliata, (6) Vadi-vinodaj (7) Amoda on
Kusuinanjali, and (8) Samanya Niruktikrodinya,
He wrote also, apparent^ in his younger days a small
comedy on the marriage of Siva and Parvarti, the Gauri-
C It is the popular commentary on the original Sutras, and has heen printed
In theBibl. Ind. edition.
* Cf. R, Hitra, Notices , Vol, VI, p. 9, No. 1989.
® Do, Vol, V, p. 286, No. 1965,
♦ Do. Vol. VII, p. 191 , No. 2430.
* 6 Cf, Aufrecht, Vol. I, p. 625.
SANSKRT WRITERS OF MITHILA. 167
digambara-prahasanam, which was played at the instance
of his father.'
He wrote on Nyaya Vai§e.sika and Smrti. The begin-
ning and the last of some of his verses bear out his
authorship.
The Nepal Darbar I/ibrary contain.s a copy of the
Nyaya-varttika-Tataparyyatika made by a Gaudiya Am-
basta (=vaidya) named Vasudeva at the Chaupadi (col-
lege) of Sarhkara Misra in the village of Sarsapa (= mo-
dern Sarisava) -in the 6aka year 1415 = 1488 A.D.* Also
he was the guru of Varddhaniana Upaddhyayaj and ^ as
.such, he may be placed in the second half of the 15th
century.
He must be older than 146.2 A.D. in which year a
manuscript of his work, Bheda-prakasa was copied as it is
dated the Samvata year 1519.''
Many Maithila Vidwaiis speak of him as“'»m!^Frr:
and generally say that he belonged to a very high
fainily.’ ,
Sarborutribedin.
He was a lawyer of Mithila. He compiled “ Vivada- '
^rarnava” at the request of Sir W. Jones and may be
assigned to the igth century A.D. ' ^
41
SiNHA BHUPAEA.
He was a contemporary of King Pratapa Rudra of
the iqth century. His Rasarnava Sudhakara is a short
treatise on poetics Mallinatha invariably quotes from his
work in all his commentaries. His only other work is the
Saiigita-ratnakara-vyakhya, a treatise on music.®
He is identified with some Mithila ruler of the 14th
century, but the question is much disputed. ’’
I Cf. H. Sastri Notice&, Vol. Ill, p. 52, No- 83.
i Cf. p. 49, Vol. I, Nepal Catalogue by H P. Sastri.
i Cf. Varddbamiinopadliyaya.
+ The Bheda-piakaSa, Samvata 1519 (Hall}.
^ Sabkara IVIl^a is said to have belonged to a family closely related to the
Maharaja Bahadur of Darblianga.
• Page 166 of the History of the Classical Sa&skrlt Eiterature by M. Krishna
macaryya, ist edition.
1 Cf. Aflfrecht, Vol. I, p. where Bhupala has been identified with
Bhojara^a; Aufrecht attributes, however, Samgita Sudhakat-Sarngltaratuakata-
tika to Simha Bhupala (Aufrecht) Vol. I, p. 686 (6). This seems to be' the same
work as Samgitoratuakara Vyakhya(?)
i68
SANSKRT WRITERS OF MITHIEA.
e
61VADITYA Misra.
He is also called ^ivacaryya.* He is the author of
Saptapadarthi, a work on Baisesika (Nyaya). He is quot-
ed by Gange^vara in Tattva-cinta-raani, and by Harsa in
Khandan akhandakhady a .
The Panditas of Mithila look upon him as a MaithUa
but apart from the fact that he bore the surname Mi^ra
and that he was a writer on Nyayaj the home of wliich
is Mithila, there is nothing to connect him with Mithila.
On the other hand, his work was well kno^n in Southern
India, where it was commented on by Madhava Saraswati
(i6th century A.D.) who has clearly stated that he was
a man of Southern India and lived on the bank of the
river Krsna.’
As he was a predecessor of Gange§opadhyaya who
lived in the 12th century A.D., he cannot date later than
the second half of the iith century A.D.
<■ ^mattopadhyaya.
_ _ He is one of the most important Smrti writers in
Mithila on Acara, i.e. the religious duties of Vajasaneyin
(i.e. ^according to §ulda Yayur Veda). His works are : (1)
<-Acaryya AdarSa (i.e. Acara of a Vajasaneyin,® (2) Chandog-
ahnika (i.e. daily acara according to ^araa Veda),'^ (3)
1 Cf. tie Sanskrit introd. to Saptapadartba by Tailanga Rama Sastn, Benares
edition, i8<}3 A.D.
® no. do. p. b,
1 f ro arji-
II I II sj!irT i bV
I avT ft%ir II 9 n
i Among the nibandhas, the Acar-adaTaa, quotes : —
The Elalpa-taru (i) Smfti-maharnava (r).
Kalpa-taru.kara (3). Hanhara (i oj.
(S)‘ HalSyudha nibandha (4). Besides these
Raja (? Bhojadeva) (2). he quotes his own Chandog-ahnifca
once.
It IS named in the Saddbi-viveka of Rudradhara. >■ •"
*_The Chandog-ahnika is quoted in Sridattopadbyaya's own Acar-adaria, and
mentions the following nibandhas and uibandha-writers : —
Ralpa-tam (4),
Kalpa-latu.kdra (z),
RamA-dhenn (7).
ETarmma-pradipa (to).
GopSla (i).
Chandoga-paddhati ( t).
Bhupala (i).
Mltak$aia (i).
Ratna-karap.dika (i).
Raja (? Bhojadeva) {3).
SANSKRX WRmiES OF MITHILA. • l6f)
Pitrbhakti (i.e. funeral ceremonies according to Yayura
Veda),' (4) Sraddha-kalpa (funeral ceremonies according to
Sama Veda), and (5) Samayapradipa (i.e. a treatise on
the virtues of fast),' (6) Vratasara and (7) Ava.stliyadlia-
napaddhati.
^rdatta’s identity has not as yet been established but
he is treated by the Maithilas as having been an authorita-
tive Maithila Smrti writer. He has also made a .separ-
ate refei-ence to several Bengal writers in his work'^.
These and othet considerations place him in Mithila.
His works are quoted by Kainalakara, Divakara,
Acararka, Devanatha, Raghunaudana, Ratnapani, Rudra-
dhara and Vacaspati Misra. Aufrecht calls him Maithila.
His posterior limit is fixed by the quotations from
his works in the Ratnakara and by the mention of his
name therein.* So he must be older than 1314 A.D. His
upper limit is arrived at by his naming Harihara Misra
Sraddha-kalpa (i). Sinj-ti-maharvava (i).
Snirti-manjusa, dak^i^adesiya. (Smrti-) maharuava-prakrisa (^).
It is named in the Pitr-bhaktl-taiangini of Vacaspati Mtara, the grhaatba-
ratn-akata oC CandeSvara, the«Ganga-yakyavali of Vidyapati, and the Gauga-
hbakti-tarangini of Ganapati. Sankara Misra wrote a supxdemeiit to it, the Clian-
dog-ahnik-oddhara. ' ^
I The Pitf-hhakti was written after consulting the Katiya kalpa with Kai-
ka's Bha^ya, and the opinion.s of Bhdpal^ and Gopala (nibandhakdras). It is
mentioned in the Sraddha cintamaui of Vacaspati Mi. 4 ta, and in the Sraddlia-
viveka of Rudradhara as old (prScina). It quotes : —
Karka 'l).
Xaika-bhafya (a). Katna-karandika (i).
Kalpa-tsru (4). Raja (? Vhojadeva) (3).
Kalpa-tatu-kdya (5). Sobhakara (1).
Kam-dhenu (s'). Sropti-manjari (2).
Gopala (t). Smrtiniarijusa(i).
Chaudoga-srdddha-kalpa (i). (Smi-ti) mahariiava-prBk.isa (i).
Bhupala (i). HalAyudhiya .Sraddh-adliyaya (3).
Mitaksara (i).
The Samajra-pradipa, a standard work on Vratas. It was often quoted, i.e
in the Krtyaratuakara of Candesvara (12 times), the Pitr-bhakti tarahgini o£
Vacaspati Misra, the Varsakftyaof Rudradhara (ii times) the Maiamasa and the
Rkadasi tattvas ot Raghiuiandana. It quotes : -
Kalpa-tarii (5). Yogisvsra (3).
Kalpa-taru-kara (I), BajA(i).
Karmina-prddfpa (i). Sraddha-kalpa (2),
Kama-dhenu ( i ). Sraddhy-adhyAya ( 1 ).
Jitamitra (i), Harihara (4).
Bhupala (2).
The Gauras, Gaura-graiitha, Gaura-SmTt> and Gaiiranlbandlia have been
several times referred to. „
^ Cf. Anfrecht, Vol. i , p. 668.
♦ Cf. p. 381 ot Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, Vol. XI, for Nov.
, 23
170
SANSKRT WRITERS OF MTHIEA.
• f
and quoting from Harihara’s Bhasyas Harihara is often
mentioned in Hemadri’s Caturvarga-cintainani (PariSega-
khauda) and is therefore older than the 4th quarter of
tlie 13th century. In his Bhasyas Harihara names the
Kalpa-taru-kara (1st half of the 12th century) and cer-
tain later commentators of Paraskara-grhya-sutra, such
as Va^udeva Diksita and Renu Diksita. So at any rate
Harihara cannot be later than the 3rd quarter of the
13th century. Then ^ridatta may be placed in the last
decade of the same century, as a contemporary of Hema-
dri '
In his grammatical Paiibhaga, the well-known found-
er of the Supadiua School, Padmanabha Datta, calls him-
self “ Sridatt-atmaja-sununa.” If this Sridatta be identi-
cal with the Smrti-writer then two generations inter-
vened Padmaiiabha Datta wrote the Prasodara-vrtti in
1375 A.D.'
Consequently Sridatta cannot be earlier than the be-
ginning of ,the 14th century ^
Sridatta Mi§ra
Another writer on Siniti. His'extant works are : —
- '(i) Bka-agni-dana-paddhati, dealing with gifts or
Dana j
(2) Purascarana-paddhati, dealing with the ceremon-
ies introductory to the performance of certain
rites ;
(3) Avasthya-dhana-paddhati, dealing with the es-
aad December, 191J It is, bowever, traditionally said that Candesvara Mahtha,
author of Ratnakara flourished during the time of Maharaja Haraslmha Deva
(ot Karnata dynasty) and Bhayasiraha Deya (Oinwara Maithila Biabma.^a Raj j)
and Sridatta flourished at the time of Deyasimha, son of aforesaid Bhayasimha
Deva ,,
* rage 381 of the Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, Vol. XI, for
November and December, 1915.
^ It may be Stated that Sndattojiadhyaya was the elder brothel of Rudradhar
Upadhyaya, a famous writer on Smart-nibandha ; such as SrBddhapViyeka, Suddhi-
yiveka, Vrat paddhati, etc. This appears from the colophon m Vratapaddhati as
quoted below : — ip
^ wr Tifbn nwr) i
® Dr Har Prasad Sastrl in his report on the Search for Sanskrit Manuscripts
(i90i-02 to 1903-06), page 6, writes ; —
*' Sridatta, a MaiUiila BtShmana, who flourished during the reign of Deyasim-
wrote^a paddhati which is to be found in the Nepal Catalogue. The same
Sridatta wrote a work on Sraddha, entitled Pitibhaktl, which has been acquired."
SANvSKRT WRITERS OP MITHIEA. I7I
«
tablishiiient of domestic fire according to Vedic
rites ;
(4) Pitibhakti, a work on Sraddha
Sridatta was the son of Nage^vara MiSra and bore the
title of x\vasthika '■
He was a contemporary of Raja Deva Simha ^
Sridatta had a younger brothei Naiasimha^ whose
son, Madhusudana, wrote the astrological work Jyotisa-
liradipa-ankura.
It appears from the final colophon in the Nepal
Manusciipt that the Bkagni-dana paddhati was copied in
the La Sam zqg corresponding to 1418 A D. Thus v^ri-
datta Misira may be placed in the ist half of 15th cen-
tury.*
This conclusion as to his date is also confirmed by
the facts ; (i) that Raja Dhirasimha (whose contemporary
Sridatta was) died in La. Sam. 293 or, 413 A.D.- and (2)
that Sridatta’ s nephew Madhusudana wTote Jyotisapiadi-
pankura during the lifetime of Raja Dhira ^imha who
surely lived in La. Sam. 321, i e. 1441 A.D Thus Dhira-
> Cf Nepal AXSS. Notices, p 129, linal colophon —
Tfw + + + + +( ) ariv
i
^ Cf. Nepal MSS. Notices, p. 129, iutrod. verse . —
Pi ’ imtfii ’"raft fwufssrfw ii
0 cf India Office Catalogue, p 1066 (No. 3004) where the end velses deal wit
the names of '^adhusudena's relations, on which the following Ituaily chart i s
based’ —
Nagesvara Misra (of Mandava grama)
I ' I
Sridatta Narasiiaha SBrmma=Ratnadevi
Govinda 1 _ Narihar
Madhusudana Vatnadeva
■1 Cf. II. P. Sastn Notices, p. 129, Nepal MSS.
172 SANSKRT WRITERS OR MITHILA.
simlia-belongs in any case to the isl half of the 15th
century.
Sri Nivasa MiSra.
He was a preceptor of Padmanabha Misra, the author
of Supadmavyalcarana.' He is known as the author of
the book “ Adbhuta Sagara” found in Mithila and attrib-
uted to Sri Nivasa MiSra though there is another Adbhuta-
sagara attributed to Ballala Sena (Aufrecht, vol 3).
Sri Nivasa Mirra’s time has not as yet been settled
and all that can be said is that his name appears in Mai-
thila Panji and that popular tradition assigns him to the
14th century. It is sometimes doubted if the author of
Adbhuta-sagara was a Maithila. Aufrecht has attributed
Adbhuta-sagara-Sara ” apparently a commentary on
Adbhutasagara ” to one ^ripati.* If Padmanabha Misra
was a Maithila, 3 ri Nivasa Misra might have been a Mai-
thila. The surname of MiSra shows that they were Mai-
thilas rathei than Bengalis.
. Subhankara Thakkura.
He is identified with Subhankafa Thakkura, the suc-
cessor of Mahesa Thakkura, the founder of the Darbhan-
ga Raj, and is accredited with the authorship of (1}
Tithinirnaya ; and (2) Srihasta Muktavali. He may be
assigned to the end of the i6th century.
SuCARiTA Misra.
He is the author of "Kasika” a commentary on the
Slokavarttika of Bhatta Kumar iUa. This is quite different
from the work of the same name by Vaidyanatha Paya-
gunda, which is a commentary on the gramragitical work
Paribhasendu Sekhara. In the colophon, the author calls
himself Upadhyaya ’ and this makes his Maithila nation-
ality very probable, especially as Maithila traditions regard
. him as Maithila. , r-
I Cf . the sloka in the Supadma Vyakarana ; —
*RTr "sifi
a Cf. Anfrecbt, Vol. Ill, page X39(&)
SANSKI^T WRITERS OP MITIIIEA
173
A copy of this work was made in Vikrama Saravata
1633 ‘=1576 A.D. So he must have lived earlier than
1576 A.D. and may be assigned to the ist half of the
1 6th century A.D.
SoDHAKARA.
He is known as the author of the Astrological work
‘ Ratnavali.’ It appears from the Ratnavali that he was
a Maithila Brahmana of Khauale-moola.'’
A comm^tary on Ratnavali is ascribed to Pra-
dyumna * who flourished in the ist half of i6th century
and who was a pupil of Sudhakara. He flourished
during the time of Bhairava Simha ’’ Thus it is certain
that our author flourished at the beginning of the i6th
century
Ud A VAN AC ARY YA .
The greatest follower of Vacaspati MiSra in Mithila in
the Navya Nyaya school was Udayanacarya w'ho wrote
his Kirnavali. in the saka year 906" or about 984 A.D
His famous works, in which he has attacked' the J ainas
and the Buddhists and others, are ; (i) Atma-tattva-viveka ,
or Baudha-dhikkSra i (2) Nydya-KuSumanjali; and (3)
Laksanavali.
' ^ TO fWt ’jogai!
■JTRirss + + + 13# WlflfffSlT
^SgSTT
TOfif^lT TOiTT^ n
■I Cf. Ratnavali
tron I
Cf. also the bloka at the commencement of the “ Sainayabuddhi Dwaita
Nirnaya (Vacaspati) : —
fWfJiTfie t
fk53?rt 3iTOT^T*r w 11
■I Ct. Manuscript of this work to be found m the Raj Eibrary, Uaibhanga
* Cf. Fradyutuna.
B Cf Bhairava Simha.
8 Cf. the last but one verse of the Laksanavali
H^iWcTIF -iWPTO: ,
^hrr 11
174
SANSKRT WRITERS OF M1[THII,A.
The following works are also attributed to him : — ^
(i) Acaryamataraha^ya vaisa ; (2) Kanadasutrabhasya ;
(3) Kirnavali (Gunakiranavali, Dravyakiranavali)/ Nyaya-
kusumanjali; (3) Nyayavarttikatatparyaparisuddhi, and
Bodhasiddhi.
Udayan’s works aie more popular in Mithila than even
in Bengal or any other part of the country and that is
particularly why he has been taken to be a Maithila. I
have not come across any reference to or quotation from
his work to show that he admitted hirilself to be a
Maithila. He holds the same position in the Navya
Vaisesik& schools as Sankara holds in the Vedanta.
;^t may not be amiss to say that Udayana is known
throughout India as having been one of the greatest
adversaries of the Buddhist faith.
His time is certain as he himself says at the end of
the lyak^navali that he lived in the saka year 906, i.e. 984
A.D.
Umapati Upadhyaya.
He is known for his book Parijataharana, a drama
' in mixed Maithila and Sanskrta. The Parijataharana is a
drama of the rupaka class. Naradd presented a parijata
ftower to K,r§na which he gave to Rukmini. Satyabhama
was enraged and Kr?na sent to Indra for some more,
which he refused to give. Thereupon there was a war
wherein he was defeated and Satyabhama was propitiated.
The plot is well constructed and the characters are well
developed. Arjuna, as an assistant to Krsna, plays an
important part. The descriptions are imaginative and
the contrast between the wives of Krsna is successfully
brought out.
According to Dr. Grierson, he was an inhabitant of
village Koilaka in the Bhaur Parganah of the Darbhanga
distiict. He was a courtier to the Rajaputa Prince of
Mithila, 6th in descent from Nanyadeva, named Harisim-
1 Cf. Aufrecht's Catelogua Catalogorum, Leipzig 1891, Vol. r,'p. 65.
2 It is traditionally asserted by sereral Maithila Pasditas Aat he lived m
village Raziaun in the Sanastlpur sub-division and the place where he used to
teach, is still locally pointed out. His descendants in the village are still called
Acar^a.
a Anot}}er tradition assigns him to Mahwa, about 29 miles to the north of
Modhepur in Bhagalpnt, and his descendants are pointed out in village Kataina
close by.
.SANSKRT WRITERS OF MITHIT.A. 175
liadeva wlio is famous in Mithila as the originator of the
Panji or the genealogical records of memhers of the
Brahmanas, Kayasthas and other castes and who did
much the same for Tirhut as Ballalasena had dpne a
century previously for Bengal. Accordingly Dr. Grierson
thinks that Umapati Upadhyaya flourished between 1304
to 1324 A.D.' I have heard from several sources in Mithila
that Umapati Upadhyaya wa.s a contemporary of Pandita
Gokula Natha Upadhyaya who flourished in Maharaja
Raghava Sinihti’s time (1701-1739). He was a Pandita of
Raja Hatihara of Mekmani in Nepal. It rests however
on tradition. This brings him form the 14th to the
ist quarter of the i8th century A.D.^
(Oed) Vacaspati Misra.
Vacaspati Misra was the greatest commentator on
Navya-Nyaya and was a Maithila. — It is said of him
traditionally “ ” ,of Shankar
and Vacaspati both are equal.
His most famous work is the Nyaya-Vdrttika-t&tpar- -
yya-tik^ij in five adhy%^as, which fully expounds the sutrai,
of Gautama and which specially answers the objections
raised by the scholars of the Buddhistic and the Jaina*
schools. His works are full "of theistic and untheistic
I Cf. pages 20-9S, Volume III, part I oi the Journal of the Bihar and Onssa
Research Society where so account of the Parijatoharana has been published by
Dr. Grierson,
« Cf. “The Date of Umapati" bjr Dr. G Giierson, pages 552-^54, Vol IH,
part IV of Journal of the Bihar and Orissa Research Society, December, 1917.
This independent Chieftain narihaiais traditionally assigned to Mahamani,
off the B. and N.W. Railway Station Bhaptiahi, in the Saptaii Fargana, in Nepal
Tarai and is said, at the beginning of the Parijataharapa, to have vanquished
Yavanas (Muslim) : —
vrgff II ^ II
» i *(Vifi.and vww wrnffN'sfWi Sbiwt
Cf. Forijataharaiia edited by Papdita Cetanatba Jha, Mithila Mlhira Press
(1917), Darbbanga.
17C SANSKRT WRI'CERS OP MITHIEA.
* f
discussions. Some of his other works are : (i) Nyaya
kanika- (2) Tatva samik^a; (3) Tatva-bindu; {^) Samkhya
tatva-k4umudi j (5) Yoga-Bhagya Vivrtti ; (6) VedAnti. sari-
rikabhagya bhdmati; (7) Nyaya-suci-nibandha j (8) Tatva
Sarada; (9) Nyaya tattva-avaloka ; (10) Nyaya-sutroddha-
ra ; (ii) Nyaya Ratnatika ; (12) Brahma- tattva sangitodi-
pini; (13) Yuktidipika; (14) Vdcaspatya and ■ (15) Vedanta
tattva Kaumudi.'
Macdonell in his “Sanskrit lyilerature/' page 393
attributes a commentary on the Samkhya tkarika to Va-
caspati Misra who according to him lived in the 12th cen-
tury' A.D. As Vacaspati Mirra’s date is fixed by his own
statement that he lived about the ninth century A.D.
obviously this was another writer and should not be con-
founded with the author of the Nyaya-varttika tattva-
tatparyya-tikaj who is generally known as the brddha (old)
Vacaspati Mi^ra. But as an alternativCj it may be as-
sumed that the writer of the commentary on the Samkhya
karika was ^identical with our author and belonged to the
ninth century A.D,
, The panegyric embodied in the stone tablet at the
Ananta Vasudeva temple at Bhuvane^vara in Orissa
throws a good deal of light on the state of learning and
•state of society in Bengal at the end of the tenth century
A.D. The panegyric was" written hy a young scholar
named Vacaspati Mi§ra, who is supposed to have bloomed
in later life as the commentator of all the six systems of
of Hindu Philosophy
It is not certain whether Vacaspati Mi^ra of the
Bhuvanesvara temple had any connection with our author,
Vacaspati Misra.
Vacaspati Misra was followed by Jayanta. His age
is not exactly determined yet.
One Raghavananda, disciple of Adya-Bhagvata who
was disciple of Vi§vesvara has written a commentary on
the “Samkhya Tattva-Kaumudi” but it is not known if
he was a Maithila.'' Amalananda, southern Indian writer,
wrote a commentary called Vedanta Kalpa Tarn on Vacas-
J Cl. Aufteebt's Catalogus Catalogotum. Vola : I, 111 .
^ Cf. Joutnal of the Bihar and Oiiasa Xeseatch Society, June, igig, p. 176,
3 Cf p 7 13 of Report on the Search of Sanskrit Manuscripts 1895-1900 hy H. F.
Sastn.
SANvSKRT WRITERS OF MITHIEA. I77
pati, is Bhasya Bhamati and flourished about the middle
of the 13th century A.D.‘
He lived in the Samvat Vikiamaditya 898 correspond-
ing to A.D. 841 in which year his Ny 5 ,ya-Suci-Nibandhu
was completed.
“ it 1
11 ”
Varddhamanopadhyaya.
He was a distinguished writer on Snirti, and an em-
ployee of the Mithila king. He calls himself son of the
poet BhaveSa in the Vilva-pancaka ^family and of Bhar-
, dwajagotra.'* He calls himself Upadhyaya in some of his
colophons.* He calls Vacaspati® and Sankara as his Gura-
vah. It appears that Gandaka Mi^ra was his brother.®
His well known works are : —
(i) The Ganga-krtya-Viveka^ a discussion of the texts
on the rites to be performed on the banks of
the sacred river Ganges ;
(ii) The Gaya-paddhati, a manual of the rites to be
performed at Gaya ;
(iii) The Gaya-vidhn-viveka, or a discussion of the rules
for performing the Sraddha at Gaya j
(iv) The Banda -viveka, an tlabomte discussion of the
I Cf. Journal of tUe Bombay branch of the Royal Asiatic Society, RVIII,
89 ; also Transaction of the ninth Congress of the Orientalists, i, 423.
s Cf. Smfti-tattyamrta and Parlbhasa-Vlveka.
i Cf. Ganga hrtya ylyeka.
In the final colophon of the I>a;ada-viveka he is called nharmmadhikaratiiks
or judge, and in the Smrtitattvamrta he is called Maha-dharmmadhikari or chief
judge.
* lyocal tradition asserts that his mother’s name was Garuti. He lived in
village Nari-bhadauna. One of his tanks called Mathi-ahi is still found in village
Asi in Darbhang^nd there is a temple of Vl^pu and Ganira on the bank of the
tank. The images of Vi^pu and Garura were found by the excavation in the year
1281 Pasli correjmondtng to 1K74 A.D. during the famme period.
There is a village called Bekuli near Lahcriasaral Kutchery in which there ia
an image called " God Siva Varddhamane^waia " established by him.
6 Ablnnava Vaca$pati Hiira, who lived during the time of Rimabhadra must,
however, have contemporary. Abhinava Vacaspati Miiea bat referred to
Varddhamana’s Stofti-parlbhasa in the Sraddha-cintamapi and the Krlya Mahar-
tiava and has also mentioned him in the Dwsitanirpaya, They bad mutual
respect for each other.
* Cf. the Dap 4 a-viveka (As. Soc. MS., p. i) introductory verse 6:—
33
178
SANSKRT WRITERS OP MITHIEA.
• r
texts treating of punishment in the civil and
criminal law, in seven paricchedas ;
(v) The Dvaita-viveka, a d.iscussion of the d.oubtful
points of smrti ;
(vi) The Paribhasa-viveka, a discussion of various
smrtic matters including definitions of technical
terms ;
(vii) The ^raddha-pradipa or lamp of funeral ceremon-
ies]
(viii) The Smrti- tattvamrta or Smrli-fattva-viveka, a
general digest of smrti with discussion ]
(ix) The (Smrti) Tattva-amrta-sar-oddhara, or the ex-
tract of the essence of his own Tattvamrta
(No. 8)]
(x) The Smrti-paribhasa, on the definition of Smrtic-
technical terms, with discussion of the appro-
priate times and other matters] and
(xi) Jaldsayadi-vastu-vidhi, Sdnti-paustic-viveka, etc.,
etc.
(xii) Nama Sastrartha Nirnaya.
He flourished in the time of Mithila rulers Bhairava
(cf. Danda-viveka) and Rama Bhadra (c/. his Ganga-
Kftya-viveka and Tatvamrta Sar-oddhara) . ‘ It appears tliat
*a manuscript of his Ganga-krtya-viveka was written in
the year La. Sam. 376, i.e. 1496 A.D. So he may be
placed between 1450 A-D. and 1550. This Varddhamana
must be distinguished from Varddhamana, son of Gangc-
dopaddhyaya who lived in the 13th century.
Varddhamanopadhyaya.
Varddhamana has spoken of Gangedwara as his father
and preceptor as will appear from Lilavati Pjakasa. He
wrote on Nyaya' ; —
(i) The Tattva-cintainani-prakada, a commentary on
r This Varddhamanopadhyaya should be distinguished from the Naiyayiha oL
the same name, son of Oangesopadhyaya who flourished in the 13th century. Poi
this reason Raghunandan often cells the Sm^ti-writer Navyor-Varddhamana (the
modem Varddhamana)
“ sirrtrpri\5>rMvi«!-i*i flbmcPTK i
vSAN.SKRT WRITERS OF MITHII.A 179
his father’s work, to be distinguished from a
work of the same name by Rucidatta : '
(ii) The Nyaya-nibandha-prakasa, a commentary on
Udayanacaryya’s Nyaya-varttika-tatparyya-
parisudahij
(iii) The Nyaya-parisista-prakav^a, a commentary on
Udayanacarj'ya’s Nyaya-parisista, quoted in his
own No. vi, and m Jayadeva’.s Aloka;
(iv) The Prameya-nibandha-prakasa, which may be
the same as the Prameya-latlva-bodha, quoted
as his by Rucidatta in the Nyaya-kusum-ahjali-
prakasa-inakaranda
(v) The Kirnavali-prakaSa, a commentary on Udaya-
nacaryya’s work, in two sections, — Dravya and
Guna ;
(vi) The Nyaya-kusum-anjali-praka sa, a c< )mmentaTy on
Udayana’s famous polemical work; quoted by
Hariddsa Bhattacar3Tra in his Kusum-afijali-tika
and commented upon by Rucidatta •
(vii) The Nyaj'a-lilavati-prakasa, a commentary on Val-
labhScaryya’ s work-quoted in J ayadeva’ s Aloka ; ,
(viii) The Khandana-khanda-khady a-prakasa , a commen-
tary on ^rillarsa’s famous work, referred to in
Pragalbhacaryya’s commentary (the Khandanod*
dhara).^
Varddhamana Mahopadhyaya is named in the Sarv-
vadar-sanasangraha of MMhavacdryya, under No. xiii,
Paninidarsana. So he must be older than the 2nd hah
of the 14th century. Also he must be older than Jaya-
deva, who commented on two of his Vai§esika works.
Jayadeva’s time cannot be earlier than the ist half of the
15th century.* He speaks of Varddhamana reverently as
“Mah&mabepa-dhyaya-caranah” ; and so a fair interval
must have elap.sed between the two.
There is, however, a manuscript of the Eusuraatijali
Prakasa by Varddhamana in the Government collections in
the Asiatic Society, Calcutta, MS. No. 794 and is written in
two different hands, of which the latter is a restoration
1 For a MS. cf. the Eeuares College Catalogue, {93,
^ The Bib. lud. ed. the Kusumafljali Frakafia I, p, 3S4.
s Sans Coll. Ill, 199, No 314,
* Cf. Jayadeva.
l8o SANSKRT WRITERS OF ^^ITHIEA.
dated Saka I342=A.D. 1420, the earlier portions being
written in script at least 70 to 100 years older, because the
figure 3 is represented therein as Bengalee Professor
Bendall says that the use of for 'Q is found between 1300
and 1360 A.D . ; cf, plate in his Cambridge Catalogue.
This will place the manuscript about 1340 A.D. and show
that Vardhamana must have lived in the 13th century A.D.
VA5iGAMAlsri.
Sangitabhagkara is a commentary on the music art.
It was composed by Jagaj jyotirmaUa with the help of a
Maithila Pandita Vangamani. The same royal author
composed a work on music entitled Sangita Sarasangraha.
Biahma is said to be the primordial founder of the art of
music, dancing and dramaturgy and he gave it to Bharata
who composed a large work in hundred thousand slokas.
The Raja says that it is not known whether this work still
exists or not, but that he consulted the short work of
Bharata, ‘ amd of Bipradasa and all other works that came
within his purview.^
As a contemporary of Jagaj jyotirmalla, he may be
placed in the 1st half of the 17th century^ A.D.
*' Vam 4 a Ma^ti.
Gita-digambara is a drama written in imitation of the
inimitable Gitagovinda of Jayadeva. It was written by
VariiSamani, a Maithila Brahmana whose father was Rama-
candra. The author lived in Nepal and wrote this work
shortly after the performance of the gift of Tulapurusa by
PratapamaUadeva about the beginning of the 17th cen-
tury."
Va^udeva MiSra.
Fe wrote a commentary on the Tattva-cinta-mani of
Gange^a.®
1 Chapters in the Agnipuxa^a are meant, I believe.
® Cf. H. P. Shaatrl’s report on Sanskrit Manuscripts iBgS-ipfWj page ii.
^ JagajjT-otirmalla 'was a Nepal king of the ijth century. Cf. Dud’s Chrono-
logy of India, 1899, P^ga But Bendall assigns him to the ist half of the
century A D. a, p. 30 of Bendall's History of Nepal, in H. P. Sastri's Cata-
logue, Vol. I.
* H, P. Sastri's report on Sanskrit Manuscripts, 1895-1900, page 18. Also
Attfrecht Volume in, p. 33 {b),
t The Cinta-m^l-tika (Ind. Off. Cat., page 632, No. 1939I, introd. verse 2: —
SANSKRT WRITERS OF MITHITA. l8l
In the final colophon he is described as nephew of
Paksadhara MiSraj and is given the title Nyaya-siddhanta-
sarabhijna, expert in the essence of logical conclusions.
He wrote his work for the understanding of those who
found fault with the words of his guru Jayadeva. As
nephew of Jayadeva ‘ his time falls in the 4th quarter
of the 15th century.
ViDYAKARA MisIRA.
He was a Maithila and is accredited with the author-
ship of Raksasa-kavyatika. He is assigned to the igtii
century A.D.
ViDYAPATI ThAKKURA.*
He is known as the most versatile and distinguished
scholar of Mithila. He has written on almost all bran-
ches of learning. He lived under the patronage of the
then ruling family of Mithila, i.e. that of Kamesvara
and* has attributed most of his works to the members of
his family.’ Vidyapati is traditionally said to have be-
and the final colophon of the Atiuin&na-kha;^a: —
fNaiirr! 1
> Cf. Jayadeva.
* For one who wants to study Vidyapati thoroughly, VidySpati’s Padavali by
Nagendra Natha Gupta published at the instance of the late jilr. Saroda Carana
Mlttra (printed at the Calcutta Kuntalin Press, 1316 P. edition), is recommended.
9 The works with the names of the royal member against each, are chronolo-
gically arranged : —
(i) The Xirtti-lata, mixed Sanskrit and Malthili poem in praise of Eirttl-slniha
(and Virasithha).
(ii) The Bhtf^arlkrama-gralitha, moral tales told to Baladeva during his
travel to J auaka-dela, by order of nevasldiha (names his son Sivasiibha),
(ill) The Furu^a-parlkfil, moral tales, by order of Slvasiiliha (expanded from
No, il).
(Iv) The Kirttl'patfika, an amatory poem in Malthili, in the time of Sivasin^a,
(v) The Padavali, Malthili songs about Radha and Er9Va, the work by which,
Vidyapflris best known, and on which his fame rests. A large number
of the songs has at the end the names of Sivoslihha and his queens, and
a few of Devasimha and his queen. Ocoasional verses mention Bhogis-
vara, Arjunasiihha, Amaradmha, Raghavasiihha, and Rndrasiihha.
(vi) The Ifikhanavali, on letter- writing, attributed to R 5 ja Pnradltya who
killed Arjuna (Slihha), _
(vll) The Gafiga-vSkySvali on the religious rites in connection with the Gahges,
attributed to VUv&sadevi, queen of Padthasiihha.
i 82
SANSKRT WRITERS OF DIITHIEA.
longed to the family of Ganesvara Mi^ra '■ but he does not
say so in any of his works and in fact he has not given
any information regarding his family connection.
His songs are most widely known and sung not only
in Mithila but also in Bengal.'’
"We must recognize the great services rendered by
Dr. Grierson to the cause of Mithila literature and espe-
cially to the popularizatibn of the works of Vidyapati
Thakkura. It was he who first collected the most popu-
lar songs of Vidyapati and published them*^ under the aus-
pices of the Bengal Asiatic Society. He has commented
on the traditions relating to Vidyapati in the Indian Anti-
quary and Journals of the Bengal Asiatic Society. But
it cannot be said^ as subsequent discoveries have shown^
that Dr. Grierson succeeded in obtaining all the songs of
Vidyapati.
The extent of his works shows that he must have
lived to a good old age. The following is a list of his
works'*; — ,
(i) The Ganga-vakyavali/ dealing with various rites
and duties to be observed on the banks of the
sacred river Ganges (a work on Smrti).
(vlii) TheSaiva-sarvyaiva-sara, on the essence of the Saiva- worship, attributed
to Vlfiyasadeyi.
(iz) The Dana-vakyavali, on the religious gifts and their ceremonies, attribut-
ed to Dhiramatideyi, queen of Narastmhadeva.
[z] The Durgii-bhakti-tarauginl, on the pramaua and the prayoga of Durga
worship, composed under the patronage of nhirasiihha, whose brothers
Bhairayendra and Candrasimha are also named.
i Cf. Ga:^eSyara Mlira.
i They were widely sung in Tlrhut in King Akbar’ s time in A.D. 1556 to 1605 ;
cf. Ain-i-Akbari, V I. II, translated by Jarrett, Calcutta, 1910 edition.
S The following are to be found in the Barbhanga and Muzaffarpur dis-
tricts
(0 Eirti-pataka, (2) Puru?a-par.k?a, (3) Bikhana-vali, (4) Bibhaga-sagara, (3)
Diua-yakyayali, (G) Gayd-patala, (7) Gangd-ylveki, (8) Saiya-saryasyasara, (9)
Gauga-vakydvali, (10) Jyotisa-darpana, (11) Varjja-kjtyddi, (iz) Padyayali, and
(13) Bibhagasara.
The following slokas from his Bibhaga-sara and his Gaflgff-bhakti-tarangini
may be quoted with advantage ; —
WWIR ^ II
-SiqilV ftsitf! w I
* The Ganga-Vokyayaii collects together quotations on the subject from the
Mahabharata, the RamSyai^a, the Chandoga-pari^ista, the Maitrayapiya-parEifta-
SANSKB,T WRIl'ERS OF MITHII^A. 183
(2) The Dana-vakyavali,' treating of the various
kinds of religious gifts and of their ceremonies
(a work on Smrti) .
(3) The Varsa-krtya,^ dealing with the fasts and festi-
vals during the year (a work on Smrti).
(4) The Vibhdga-sara^ the essence of partitions, on
inheritance and partition (a work on Smrti).
(5) The Kirti-lata, mixed Sanskrit and Maithili poem
in praise of Kirtti-siinha (and Vira Simha).
(6) The Bhu-parikrama grantha, moral tales told to
Baladeva during his travel to Janaka-deaa. It
describes important places between Nainiisa-
ranya modern Nimkhar in the Sitapur district
(U.P.) and Mithila and is a sort of a Gazeteer.
(7) The Puru§a-pariksa, moral tales by order of Siva-
Siihha.
(8) The Kirti-pataka, an amatory poem in Prakrta
and Maithili.
* (9) The Padavali, Maithili songs about ^adha and
Krsna.
(10) The Liklianavali, on letter- writing. ,
(11) The Saiva-Sarvvasva-sara, on the essence of the
6aiva worship, attributed to Vi^vasadevi.
(12) The Durga-bhakti-tarangini, on the Pramana anii
the Prayoga of DurgU worship.
That Vidyapati was exceedingly learned can never be
disputed. His Raj tarangini contains a song by one
Yogi-Yajnavalkya, Puriinas, Smjrtl-karas and others, among which may be men-
tioned the following ; —
Kalpa-taru (3).
Kalpa-taru-kara (a)
Kalpa-dnima-kara (il.
Eal ottara ft)
Gahesvera.^i^a (3).
Gaugeya (6).
Chafidog-ahnika (i).
I}aipapa(i].
Fhrijata p).
Bhojn-raja (2).
Mitakfara (i).
Raja maittapda (i).
(Sm^ti maharpava).
praka^a (1).
Smyti-samuccaya (3).
It mentions Sapta-grama as Dak^ipa-Prayaga and as hlukta-veni, and Is herein
followed by Vacaspati Mi^ra (Tirtha-cintamapl}, Gapapati (Gapgh-bhaktitarafigi-
ni) and Ragbut&adaua (Prayascitta-tattva). It is quoted by Gapapati in the
Ganga-bhakti-taran-gini, by Srindtha in the Krtya-tattv-irpava, and by Raghu-
nattdana in several of his tattvas, while the author (kdra) ia named by Goriudfi-
nanda in the Var^a-kriya and the Suddhi-kaumudi
I It mentions the Ealpa-taru (i), the Ddna-sagara (i), Bhupala (i), Bhoja-
rajaii), the Ratndkara (3), naksmidhara (i), and the Sdgara ( 3 ). It is quoted
once by Raghunandona in the Vivaha tattva. . *
s The Var^a kytya has been quoted In Raghu-nandana's Malamasa tattv
184 SANSKHT WRITERS OF MITHIIvA.
Candra Kala wlio was Vidyapati’s daughter-in-law as
indicated by the colophon of the commentator I^ochana
" fsRinrfcT ”
It shows what an illustrious family it was.
In the very year of his accession to the gaddi Raja
3iva Sitnha is said to have granted sanad of village Bispi
to Vidyapati Thakkura. This deed of gift is inscribed on
a copperplate (preserved at Darbhangah). Dr.. Grierson
thought that this was not the original^ i.'e. that it was
forged. The factj however, remains that a Brahmana
fa mil y called that of Vidyapati held possession of this
village for a long time until the year 1257 fl''asli) when
they were dispossessed by a Settlement officer who consi-
dered the deed unreliable. This shows that Vidyapati
must have belonged to the locality where the family in
possession was settled, i.e. Bispi.
It is traditionally believed that Vidyapati met Pak-
sadhara Mi^ra more than once. It is said that after-
having entertained a large number of Brahmanas in his
house, Vidyapati saw an old man sitting in the corner.
This drew from him the remark : — „
i.e. seated in a corner of tHe house like a small insect, the
guest could not be seen on account of his shortness.
Paksadhara Mi^ra is said to have retorted by say-
E’et:, gfkc* sisn^rcr 1
©s
i.e. obtuse-headed man cannot look into delicate or subtle
matters.
Vidyapati at once recognised the presence of Pak?a-
dhara Misra and entertained him.
In Bengal, Vidyapati has been immortalized by Vaig-
nava Dassa by his work Pada-kalpa-taru. Vidyapati was
known as having been a Bengalee and a contemporary
of Capdlddsa and even now Candiddsa and'" Vidyapati,
whose compositions are contained in the Kalpa-taru ate
admitted to have been the first poets in tire Bengali
literature and even now it is sometimes believed in Bengal
that Vidyapati was a Bengalee. But the fact remains that
vSANSKRT WRI'TERS OP MITHHA. 1 8=;
while Vidyapati used Brajbhasa, Candidasa’s compositions
are free from such admixtures. It is not denied that
there is not appreciable difference between Vidyapati’ s
language and the old Bengalee. It is equally undeniable
that Vidyapati’ s song has been sung in Bengal for the
last five centuries. All these go, however, to establish the
influence of Viyapati over the old Bengali literature and
the ineffable affinity between the Maithili and the original
Bengal dialects. It is also known that Vaisnavik poets
freely imitated <the language and style of Vidyapati. But
the fact remains that Vidyapati’ s language is used up to
this day by Maithili poets and writers though in a little
modified form whereas Bengal broke with VidySpati’.s
language and style long ago. It has also been ascertained
that Vidyapati’ s compositions have shown difterent mas-
culine and feminine forms of verbs as applicable to mas-
culine and faminine nouns or nominatives. This is found
to this day in Maithili dialects. As the late Mr. Saroda
Carana Mittra has shown, most of the Vaisnavi^ poets of
Bengal have built upon the foundation stone laid by
Vidyapati, i.e. they have freely used Vidyapati’ s ideas and
expressions. But the fact that so many of the epithets
and expressions contained in Kalpa-taru can be explained
only on reference to the Maithili literature, shows the
direction from which its authdt drew his inspiration in
spite of the fact that in Vidyapati's time the Maithili alpha-
betic characters were identical with the Bengali alphabetic
characters and even to this day there is a striking resem-
blance between the two.‘
Arguments adduced in favour of Vidyapati’ s Maithili
nationality by the late Babu Raj Krsna Mukharjee in the
“Bang Darsana” of Jyesta 1282, still hold good and may
be summarised below : -
(1) Vidyapati has mentioned the Mithila Rajas &va
Simha, RUpa Narayana and Sivasiinha's wife
Lak§imadevi in so many of his songs.
(2) Vidyapati is found in the Maithili Panji.
(3) There are more interesting stories to be heard
1 I need hardly enter into a dtscossicn to illustrate my point 1 can only
refer those Interested in the subject to the momentous work on Vidy|,pat{ by
Mr. Riagendra Katha Gupta and Hr. Saroda Carapa Mittra (Calcutta, iji6R
edition).
24 ,
l86 SANSKRT WRITES OF ?IITHII,A.
regarding Vidyapati’s life, death and work in
Mithila than in Bengal.
(4) The deed of gift inscribed on copperplate in fa-
vour of Vidyapati by Raja Siva Simha in res-
pect of village Bispi in Mithila (Darbhanga
district) enabled a Brahmin family, said to
have been descended from him to remain in
possession of the village for centuries until ous-
ted by the Settlement Authority who assessed
it to Government Revenue.
(5) The copy of Bhagawata written by Vidyapati
himself is still to be found in village Tarauni in
the Darbhanga district.
It may also be mentioned that several books written
Vidyapati such as Purusapariksa and Durga Bhakti-
taraugini, etc., are not to be found in use beyond
Mithila. These books mention the contemporary ruling
family much in the same way as it is described in the
Mithila P^nji. Vidyapati’s songs prevalent in Mithila
bear striking resemblance to the songs prevalent in Bengal
and attributed to Vidyapati.
His influence on the life and diterature of Bengal is
^evident from the fact that even Caitanya, the greatest
^ Vai§navik reformer used to recite the songs of the Maithila
Vidyapati in the streets of Nawadwipa where he was born.
Most of the Vaignavik poets and followers of ^rl Caitanya
have imitated the language and sentiments of Vidyapati
and Vidyapati is even to this day known as the first poet
of the Bei^alee literature. The diction of the songs of
Vidyapati, which are known and sung in every part of
Bengal, bears a striking resemblance to old Bengalee. His
manuscripts do not differ from the written characters of
the: old Bengalee. ^
Though his songs appear to be love songs, it can be
safely asserted that Vidyapati’s songs are full of philo-
sophy and that there is nothing blasphemous or lewd or
immoral in them. It must be admitted onfall hands that
they are all holy compositions which Caitanya himself used
to sing. In fact it was the great reformer Caitanya who
really immortalized Vidyapati’s songs. ^
^
I The folloiring passage relating to Vidyapati from, Dr. Grierson may be
qncted : —
SANSKRX WRITERS OR MITHII<A.
187
The manuscript o£ the Kavya-prakasa-vivekaj copied
by the order of Vidyapatij bears the date ha, Sam. 291^
i.e. 1410 A.D. The manuscript of Bhagawata Purana
copied by Vidyapati himself ' bears the date ha. Sam. 309,
i.e. 1428.
V^idyapati accordingly may be placed at the begin-
ning of the 15th century.^
It is settled by one of Vidyapati’ s compositions con-
tained ill his collection of songs written on palm leaves ^
(in characters rfesembling old Bengalee) which were preserv-
ed along with the Bhagawata, in village Tarauni in the
Darbhanga district, that Raja Deva Simha died in ha.
Sam. 293, Saka year 1324, month of Caitra; Krsna-Sagti,
on a Thursday and that oivasimha ascended the throne
on that date. Thus there is no difficulty as regards the
settlement of Vidyapati’s time/ as he was undoubtedly a
contemporary of Sivasimha. Vidyapati’s reference to the
various ruling princes of Mithila. during his time also
helps us to fix his date with some amount of, certainty.
He has mentioned Kirti Siinha® who lived towards the
close of the 14th century. He has also referred to Dhira
“ 1 have grouped the songs into classes, acoording to the subjects of which
they treat ; one class for instance, treating of the first yearnings of the soul aftei^
God, another of the full possession of the soul hy love for God, another for the
estrangement of the soul, and so on. To unSerstand the allegory, it maybe taken
as a general rule that Radha represents the soul, the messenger or duti. the
evangelist or else the mediator, and Ersua of course the deity " “ The
glowing stanzas of Vidyapati are read by the devout Hindu with as little of the
baser part of human sensuousness as the Song of Solomon is by the Christian
priest” ‘‘ They (Vidyiipati's poems) became gieat favourites of the more
modern Vaippava refotnaet of Bengal — Caitanya, and through him, songs purpor-
ting to be by Vidyapati have become as well known in Bengal households as the
Bible is in an English one (page 54 oi Vidyapati’s Paddwali by NSgendra Natha
Gupta printed at Calcutta, 1310 P. edition).
i The village Tarauni in the Uaibhanga district holds a copy of bis Bhdga-
wata written by Bidyapati himself. In the colophon of this copy occurs.
i”
^ Cf. Good Old Days of the Hon'ble John Company by W. H. Carey, Vol. I,
Calcutta, 1907 edition, p 305, where it has been stated that Vidyapati flourished
about the year 1389 A.D.
8 This palm leaf book though not transcribed by Vidyapati himself must have
been written either in his lifetime or soon after him. This is evidenced by Its old
appearance. It iSi^ety valuable as U contains songs prevalent both in Bengal and
Mithila.
* Cf. p. 4 of preface of Vidyapati’s Paddvall by Narendta Natha Datta
Calcutta, 1316 P. edition some of his songs such as ; —
^ u ” » *
‘ Cf. Kirti Simha,
l88 SANSERT WRITERS OR lyflTHIEA
Simha'^ who surely lived about 1440 A.D. Thus Vidya-
pati surely lived in the first half of the 15th century A.D.
Vi^ijruDATTA Jha.
He is said to have been the nephew of Pandita Nara-
pati Jha of Tarauni in the Datbhanga district. Pandita
Paraine§wara Jha, Librarian to the Maharaja Bahadur of
Darbhanga, who comes of that family, quotes some .slokas
which show that Maharaja Pratapa Siihha granted him
Jagir of village Simara in the Sitamarhi Subdivision in
the Muzaffarpur district on Jye?ta sudi Dasami, iiyij cor-
responding to 1765 A.D. It is also said that the original
sanada of the grant is still in possession of Pandita Sri
Narayana Jha of Tarauni in the Darbhanga district.
Certain ^lokas are quoted by his descendants in his
village which show that he got some villages (such as
Simara, etc., in Sitamarhi Subdivision in Muzafiarpur)
from Maharaja Pratapa Simha of Darbhanga. I have not
yet been able to get an authentic list of his literary efforts.
A commentary on “Anargha Raghava” is ascribed to
him. He may be placed in the latter half of the i8th
century.
i Cf. r^ira Simha.
APPENDIX B.
Cl,ASSIFICATION OF AnCIENT AND MoRDERN EiTERARY
Activities of Mithida.
, chapter I.
The Saintey Scholars of Mithii,s.
In the preceding pages, an account of the individual
modern Sanskrta writers of Mithila has been given. But
though these writers do not seem to go back to earlier
than the 8th or the glh century A.D. and though no
manuscript appears to exist as dating earlier than the
iith century A.D., it must not for a moment be forgotten
that the civilization of Mithila goes back to hoary anti-
quity and the works of the modern Sanskrta writers,
whibh fall under certain recognised groups, are mainly
based on their ancient prototypes. In the following pages,
an attempt will be made to classify the works and to
trace them to their ancient originals.
Mithila is said to be the hoijie of Navya Nyaya which
is an amalgamation of the two (out of
sages^and smcwnt schoi- systems of Hindu Philosophy, viz.
Nyaya (i.e. logic) and Vaiiegika (i.e.
Icnowledge of substance): It is said that Gautama, the
author of Ny5ya-siitra, and Vatgyayana Pak^ilaswamin *
1 Cf. the collected works ot Max HflUer, the six systems of Indian Philosophy,
19Tb edition, pp. 84and:i5, where the six systems are described as : —
(i) Sdnkhya; (ii) Yoga ; (iil) Vedanta; (iv) Mimamsa; (v) Valsefika; and (vi)
Nyaya. ,
e Vdtsydyapa, the author of '* Nyaya-sutras " has been identified with Vat-
syayana, the author of Kd.tnasdtta, a book on amours’ — Cf. Note on the supposed
identity of Vatsydyapa and Xautilya, by Mr. R. Sarma Sastri in the J ournol of the
Mythic Society, Vol VI, pp, aio-2iG. alsocf. Vatsyayapa, the author of the Nyaya
Va$ya, by Pandit Satischandra Vidyabhujan, Indian Ant, 1915, April, p. Sa
Neither in the,'* Nyiya-sutra” nor in the *‘ Kdmasutra" does he say where
he composed his work. He mentions (in the Eamasiitra) “Ndgar” and "Ndga'
rikyahs"
(») | Benares edl p. lay,
(w) *r g STURSri! I Benares edi. p. 295.
and his commentator Jayamangala without any justification understand^" Naga-
ra” to mean Pataliputra (modern Patna) But in fact the author of Kamasutra
igo WTERARY ACTIVITIES OP.MITHILA.
(the author of Nyayabhasya, the commentary on Nyaya-
satra), the originators of this system, lived in Mithila but
this cannot be said as yet to have been conclusively
established.
The Balmiki Ramayana tells us that Rama came to
the place of Gautama after crossing
Gautawa a^native of rivers Sone and Ganges and visit-
ing Raja Sumati of Baisali and before
reaching Janakapura, and that he liberated the soul of
Gautama’s wife, Airily a who had been turiled into a stone
near Gautama’s place. The traditional situation of this
place is the Tirtha (i.e. holy place) of Ahiyari (i.e. Ahilya.s-
thana, i.e. Ahilya’s place) near Kamtaula in Darbhanga
District. It may therefore be taken especially on Bal-
miki’s authority that Gautama lived in Mithila and was a
Maithila. '
But we do not know whether Gautama, the author of
the ‘Nyaya-sQtra’ was identical with the Gautama of
Balmiki Ramayana. There was a Gautama who wrote
the Gautama Dhanna^astra which can hardly date from
later than the 5th century B.C."'
Also it is well known that “ Gautaraas ” are mentioned
in the “Brahmana” (Cir.500 B.C.,**) as spiritual teachers.*
" Also the Sakyas of Kapilavastu (Cir. 500 B.C.) among
whom Buddha ‘ was born, were called “Gautamas.”
Though the early date (500 B.C.) for Gautama, the
author of the Nyaya-sutra, is not recognised by all who
have made a special study of the subject, it is admitted
that Dingnaga who has interpreted the Nyaya system in a
Buddhist sense has been mentioned by the famous Sams-
makes only meagre mention of placet in Beatcrn India and shows his familiarity
only ■witli Western India in detail. His “ Nagara" must there|pre be in Western
India and an ancient city called " Nagsra " has been indentifiea with ruins scat-
tered over an area of nearly 45 sqr. miles in extent In the J ayapore Estate, 25
miles to the south-south-east of Tonk and 45 miles to the north-norlEeast of
Bundi.
Cf. the Report on Archaeological Survey of India, by Cunningham, Vol. VI,
pp. 161-2.
* sfWT Mwraf I ftrvrat f*iaj srm
?Tnr?-‘ I vfiraEi i ’sv i
i Cf. Macdonell’s Sanskrit literature, 1917, page 260.
<j Cf. page 202 of Macdonell's Sanskrit literature, 1917 edition.
4 Cf. page 2i{ of do, do.
$ Cf. do. do. do.
IvITERARX ACTIVITIES OF MITHIEA.
Ifjl
krta poet Kali Dasa in his famous work “MeghadQta.’’
Now Kali Dasa is said to have lived not later than the
6th century A.D. and it may be safely assumed that
Dingnaga was a contemporary of Kah Dasa if he did not
live before Kali Dasa’s time, and in any case it is certain
that the “ Nyaya-shtra ” and its author Gautama existed
some considerable time before Kali Dasa wrote his
"Meghaduta” in the 6th century A.D.'
All this shows that though it is not certain when
Gautama, the dutlior of the Nyaya-sQtra lived and whe-
ther he was a native of Mithila, it is most probable that
he existed about 500 B.C.* and that he worked for a
major portion of his life in Mithila which has always been
the home of “Nyaya” philosophy.
It is generally recognised that Nyaya and Vaisesika
are dry and unimaginative, and consist of business-like •
expositions of what can be known, either of the world
which surrounds us or of the world within us, that is, of
our faculties or powers of perceiving, conceiving, or rea-
soning on one side, and the objects which they present to
us, on the other. It should be remembered that, like the
Sathkhya and Yoga and to a certain extent like the
PUrva and Uttara Mimamsa, the Nyaya and Vaisesika
also have been treated as forming but one discipline. We
possess indeed a separate bo 5 y of Nyaya-sutras and
another of Vaisesika-sUtras, and these with their reputed
authors, Gautama and Kanada, have long been accepted
as the original sources whence these two streams of the
ancient philosophy of India proceeded.
It should always be borne in mind that the Sutras
ascribed to Gautama and Kanada presuppose a long pre-
vious development of philosophical thought and instead
of regarding Jthe two as independent streams, it seems far
1 Cf. the collected \voc1es of Max MiiUer, the sixsyateinsof Indian Fhlloaophy,
1916 edition, page 3C4
Also cl. Prof. Satish Chandta Vidyabhuaan In journal of Buddhist Text Socie-
ty IV, Parts III axilV, page 16.
Also cf. pp. 211 to 314 of “ Oriental Translation Fund, New Series, Vol. XV ;’*
Van Chwang Vol II, Thomas Waters, R.A.S. 1905.
Also Weber’s Ind. lit. p. 209, Note 245
s Cf. The arguments advanced hy Mohadeo Rdjarama Bodas, the Tarkasam-
graha of Annamhhatta, with the author's niplkh and Covardhaua’s Nyayabodhini,
prepared by the late Rao Bahadur Yasavanta Vasadeo Athalya and published
with ciiticM and explanatory notes, Bombay, 189^.
192 LITERARY ACTIVITIES OE MITHILA.
more likely that there existed at first an as yet undifferen-
tiated body of half philosophical, half popular thought,
bearing on things that can be known, the Padarthas, i.e.
omne scibile, and on the means of acquiring such know-
ledge, from which at a later time, according to the prepon-
derance of either the one or the other subject, the two
systems of Vaisesika and Nyaya branched off. These two
systems shared of course many things in common, and
hence we can well understand that at a later time they
.should have been drawn together again and treated as
one. ^
It may be noted here that the Vaisesika system of
Kanada is generally placed between the ist century A.D.
and the 6th century A.D.
This is however certain that Navy a Nyaya or the
amalgamation of the two systems of Nyaya and Vai§esika
became prominent from the 12th or the 13th century
A.D., the date of Udayanacaryya.
Notes on NyXya and Vaisesika Systems.
It may look out of place here to give a detailed
account of the Nyaya and the Vai§csika systems in a work
Jike this, but the importance of the system for Mithila
and the possible interest pf some readers may excuse an
attempt.
The Vaisesika” and the "NySya,” form a closely
connected pair, since a strict classifi-
The aystem^of vaxSesika nation of ideas, as Well as the expla-
nation of the origin of the world from
atoms, is common to both. The Vaisesika is described
in the Brahmana sutras as undeserving of attention, be-
cause it had no adherents. This was certainly not the
case in later times, when this system became very popular.
Tt received its name from the category of "particularity”
(vi^e§) on which great stress is laid in its theory of atoms.
The memory of its founder is only preserved in his nick-
name Kanada (also Kanabhuj or Kana-bhakga), which
means "atom-eater.”
The main importance of the system lies in the logical
1 CE. Uie collected works of E. Max Hullet,
opliYi pages 362-363
a do.
The six systems of Indian Philos- ,
do.
page 439.
literary. ACTIVITIES OE MITHILA
103
categories which it set up and under which it classed all
phenomena. The six which it originally set up are suL.s-
tance, quality, motion, generality, paiticulaiity, and inhe-
rence. They are rigorously defined and fuither subdivided
The most inteiesting is that of inheience or inseparable
connection {samavaya), which, being clearly distinguished
fiom that of accident oi separable connection {samyo(>a),
is described as the relation between a thing and its prop-
erties, the whole and its parts, genus and species, motion
and the object ’in motion. Tyater was added a seventh,
that of non-existence (ahhaoa), which, by affording special
facilities for the display of subtlety has had a niomcm-
tous influence on Indian logic. This category was further
subdivided into prior and posterior non-existence (which
we should respectively call future and past non-existence),
mutual non-existence (as between a jar and cloth), abso-
lute non-existence (as fire in water).
Though largely concerned with these categories, the
Vaisesika ‘ system aimed at attaining a comprehensive
philosophic view in connection with them. Thus while
dealing with the category of " substance” it develops its
theory of the origin of the world from atoms. The consi-
deration of the category of “quality” similarly leads to
its treatment of psychology, which is remarkable and has *
analogies with that of the Sankhya. Soul is here regarded
as without beginning or end, and all-pervading, subject to
the limitations of neither time nor space. Intimately
connected with soul is “mind” (manas), the internal
organ of thought, which alone enables the soul to know
not only external objects but its own qualities. As this
organ is, in contrast with the soul, an atom, it can only
comprehend a single object at any given moment. This
explains why„the soul cannot be conscious of all objects
simultaneously.
1 It does not contain much that is peculiar to It, even the theory of Amts or
atoms, generally cited as its peculiar character, is evidently known to the Nyaya,
though it is jnoretiflly developed hy the Vaise^ikas. It begins with the usual
promise of teaching something from which springs elevation or the sumiuttm bo-
»tim, and that something Kanida calls Uharma or merit. From a particular kind
of merit springs, according to Kanada, true knowledge of certain Padarthas, or
categories, and from this once more lie summutn bonum These categories or
predicaments were believed to contain an enumeration ot all things enable of
bemg named, i.e. of being known Cf. pp 44o-'4i of, Max MuHer's “Collected
Works, of the sir systems of Indian Philosophy.”
- 25 /
194
UTERARY ACTIVITIES OF^MITHIEA.
The Nyaya ^ system in its present form is only a de-
velopment and complement of that of Kanada, its meta-
physics, and psychology being the same. Its specific
character consists in its being a very detailed and acute
exposition of formal logic. As such it has remained the
foundation of philosophical studies in India down to
the present day. Besides dealing fully with the means
of knowledge, which it states to be perception, inference,
analogy, and trustworthy evidence, it treats exhaustive-
ly of syllogisms and fallacies. It is interesting to note
that the Indian mind here independently arrived at an
exposition of the syllogism as the form of deductive reason-
ing. The text book of this system is the Nyaya-sfltra of
Gautama. The importance here attached to logic appears
from the very first aphorism, which enumerates sixteen
lof.;ic notions with the remark that salvation depends ou
a correct knowledge of their nature.
Neither the VaiSesika nor the Nyaya-sutras originally
accepted the existence of God; and though both schools
later became theistic, they never went so far as to assume
I Though Nyaya has always beeu translated by logic, we must not imagine
that the Nyaya-sutras ate anything like our modern treatises on formal logic.
There is, no doubt, a greater amount of space allowed to logical questions in these
^than in any of the other systems of Indian Philosophy, but originally the name of
Nyaya would have beeu quite as applicable to the Purva-Mimamsd. which is
actually called Nyaya in such woTks,'ior instance, as Sayaua's Nydyamala-vistara,
published by Goldstucher, Nor is logic the sole or chief end of Gautama's philo-
sophy. Its chief end, like that of the other Darsanas, is saliration, the stimmuiit
bonum which is promised to all This suminum bonum is called by Gautama
Nihsreyasa, literally that which has nothing better, the nonplus ultra of bles-
sedness. This blessedness, according to the ancient commentator Vatsydyaua,
is described as consisting in i enunciation with legard to all the pleasures of
this life, and in the non-acceptance of, or IndiSerence to rewards iu the life to
come; as being in fact wbat Brahma^ is. without fear, without desire, without
decay, and without death. Even this Brahmanhood must not be an object of
desire, for such desire would at once produce a kiiid of bondage, and prorent that
peifect freedom from all fear or hope, which is to follow by itself, but should
not be yearned for. This perfect stale of fieedom, or resignatiou, can, according
to Gautama, be realised iu one way only, namely, by kuowledgd^ and in this case,
by a knowledge of the sixteen great topics of the Nyaya-plulosophy.
The Nyaya and Vai^esik.i systems, though they also aim at salvation, are
satisfied with pointing out the means of it as consisting in correct knowledge,
such as can only be obtained from a clear apprehension of the sixteen topics
treated by Gautama, or the six or seven categories put forwaid by Xanfida.
These two philosophies, agreeing as they do among themselves, seem to differ
very characteristically from all the others in so far as they admit of nothing invi-
sible or transcendent (A vyakta), whether corresponding to Brahman or to Frak)-
ti. They are satisfied with teaching that the soul is different from the body, and
they think that, if this belief iu the body as our own is once surrendered, our
sufiering^ which always reach us through the body, will cegse by themselves.
(Cf. collected woeks of Max Kiiller, the six systems of Indian Philosophy, page
ddj, ISIS edition.)
I/ITERARY, activities of MITHIEA.
105
a cteator of matter. Their theology is first found deve-
loped in Udayanacaryya’s Kusumanjali which was written
about 1200 A.D.j and in works which deal with the
two systems conjointly. Here God is regarded as a
“special” soul, which differs from all other individual,
eternal souls in its exemption from all qualities connected
with transmigration, and the possession of the power and
knowledge qualifying it to be a regulator of the universe.'
The Mithila w'riters on Nyaya and Vai§esika begin-
ning with Udayanacaryya date from the I2th century
A.D. and have been dealt with separately.*
But Mithila has been famous not only for Nyaya but
^ also for Smrti. Smrti literally means
memory and is the system that em-
bodies traditions derived from ancient sages regarding reli-
gious and civil usage* and its author Yajhavalkya (who
flourished at the court of king Janaka much earlier than
the 6th century B.C.‘
The Satapatha Brahmana in which so much has been
said about Yajnavalkya, is admitted by Macdonell and
other European scholars to be as old as, if not older, than
the 5th century B.C.’’ ,
The existing version of the Yajnavalkya Smrti is
however assigned to the period between the ist and 3rd
century A.D.'
1 Macdoncll’ii Sanskrit liteiaturc, pages 403-05. ^ Cf. Appendix A
s The Hindus have divided the whole of their ancldnt literature int3 two
partsj which really mean two periods, Srutam, what was heard, and was not
the work of men or any personal bcmg, human or divine , and Sm;tam, what wa.s
remembered, and has always been treated as the work of an individual whether
man or god. Srutam or Sruti came afterwards to mean what has been revealed,
exactly as we understand that word, while Sm^tam or Smf ti comprised all that was
recognised as possessing human authority only, so that if there ever was a
conflict between the two, Smfti or tradition might at once be overruled by what
was called Sruti orwevelation.
Smftl is allied with the Mlmamsa system of Hindu philosophy,
Br^ma-Mimamsa (or Furva-Mimaiiisa of Badorilyaua) or the Vedauta recog-
nises salvation as due to knowledge of the Brahma^, which knowledge produces
at once the recognition of oneself as in reality Brahman (Brahmavid Brahma eva
Bhavatl), *' He who knows Brahma^ is Brahman indeed ”.
The other Min»insa, that of Jaimial (UttararMimamsa) diverges widely from
that of Bddarayapa.- It lays its chief stress on works (Karman} and their right
performance, and holds that salvation may be obtained through the petfoimauce
of such works, if only they are performed without any desire of rewards, whether
on earth or in heaven.
Thus IL is clear that the Mimdmsa of J aimlni Is Smytic.
* Cf. Macdonell’s Sanskrit Literature, 1917, page 35. 6 Cf. Bart 1,
® Cf. Macdonell's Sanskrit Literature, 1905, pages 202-216.
T do. do. do. page 429.
utejrary activities of, mithiea.
i()6
In this view it will be admitted on all hands that the
existing version of the Yajnavalkya Smrti is an adapta-
tion of its original which must be assigned to the 5th
century
There were two periods in Mithila when writers on
Smrti especially flourished, the first, at
Uteraty^ waken itigh in of 14th Ceutury
A.D., i.e. about 1325 A.D. when Hari-
siriiha of Siihraon led his invasion to Nepal; and the
second, with the advent of the ^rotriya dynasty founded
by Kame^a in the same century. The first period is
represented by Candesvara's great compilation called the
Ratnakara ; and the second by a host of writers — Vacas-
pati, Vardhamana, MisarU Misra and others. Cande^vara
is represented in this collection by five works, viz. Dana-
vakyavali, Grhastharatnakara, Kalanirnav a. Trik and ika^
stj ^avyakhva,, and Krtyaratnakara, dated 322 ka. Sam.
To the second period belong Sraddhacintamani by Vacas-
pati MiSra, Vardhamana’s Paribha?a and fragments of
Sugatisopaua by Gane^vara and Svarga-sopSna by Ersna.^
The works of the individual Nyaya, Vaisesika and
Smrti writers have been dealt with. separately.^
The Maithila writers have also distinguished them-
'selves by their work on : — ^
(i) Administration or politics ;
(ii) Music;
(iii) Duta Kavyas, etc., etc.
Just about the time of the Muhammadan conquest of
Mithila at the beginning of the 14th
century A.D., Cande§war a. the minis-
ter of Bhave§a, one of the early Kar-
natic kings, wrote a work f Nili-ratnakara) o n politics
/ covering the whole ground oTadminfstratioh military,
I civil, judicial and so on.*
There is a commentary on music in the Nepal Ribrary
• fJ~
i Cf, pages 4Saiid 49 of Jolley’s *' Outlines of a history' of the Hindu law,"
Calcutta, 138 $.
s Page 4 of the Report on. the Search for Sanskrit Manuscripts 1901-02 to
190S-06.
B Cf.,appendlx A.
* Cf. page 3 of the Report on the Search of Sanskrit Manuscripts (1895-1900),
by H. P. Sastii.
I^ITERARV ACTIVITIES OE IMITHIEA.
107
named “ Sangitabha?kara ” which is said to have been
composed by Jagajjyotixmalla with
the help of a Maithila Pandita Vamga-
mani in the 17th century A.D. '
Gltadigariibara is a drama written in the 17th cen-
tury in imitation of the Gitagovinda
of Jayadeva, by Vaihsamanij a Mai-
thila Brahmana, who lived in Nepal. ^
The works written in imitation of Kalidasa's Megha-
diita are known as Dtlta Kawas.
The Bengalees have excelled in tins
form of poetry and have led the Maithilas to imitate their
example. Gahgauanda Kavindraj a Maithila Brahmaua
of the 17th century and author of Bhniga Dtita” sends
the black bee as a messenger to the heroine * from a lover
darker than the new cloud, weak and emaciated by anxiety
for the object of his love.
MaithiU commentaties
on music.
Imitation of Gitagovinda
in Mithila.
CHAPTER II.
MrmiLi THE Home op NySva and Saikii.
Mithila, the land of Nyay^ and Smrti, passed on the
torch of learning in these branches to Bengal. The tradi-
tional story still prevails how Paksadhara MiSra in the
14th century and probably his predecessors in M-ithila
used to teach students from Bengal and that though the
then Maithila Panditas would not allow the outsiders to
take any notes of the learning imparted by them, yet the
Bengalee learners used to commit to memory all that was
taught and thus carried the valuable teachings to different
parts of Bcagalj specially to Nadia. The story of how
BaSudeva by the power of his memory brought the Nyaya
philosophy from Mithila to Nawadvipa (Nadia) is well
known. BaSudeva’s learning was not confined to Nyaya
or logic ; he^* taught his pupils Smrti and tantras and his
1 Cf, page II of the Report on the Search of Sanskrit Manuscripts (1895-1900)
hy H. P. Saatrl. . , «
s Cf. page 18 of the Report on the Search of Sanskrit Manuscripts (1895-1900)
hy H. P. Sastrl. •
s Cf. page 19 do. do. do. do. .
198
WTERARY ACTIVITIES OFrMiTHITA.
pupil Raghuuatha is said to have held his own iii argu-
ment against Mithila’s great Panditas. All these go to
bear testimony to the influence which Mithila once exer-
cised on Bengal.
APPENDIX C.
BrAHMAI^A MARRIAGR in M1THII.A,
Of the approved forms of Hindu marriages^' tlie
“Arsa” form of marriage is prevalent in Mithila and is
celebrated in accordance with the Vedic and Sastric mun-
tras (hymns) a’ccompanied by numerous ceremonies, the
most important of Avhich have been briefly described in
the following paragraphs : —
Early History of Marriage in Mithila . — In ancient
times when the Maithila Brahmanas^ could not go from
village to village in search of bride or bridegroom for
their sons or daughters for fear of being interrupted’ in
their daily performance of the agni-hotra ceremonies (i.e.
the ceremony consisting in the offerings of oblations to
consecrated fire), they founded a Dharma Ksetra in the
village of Sauratha in the district of Darbhanga. They
also established a “Council of Marriage” and wrote a
1 General definition of Marriage . — According to the Uindu Sastras marriage is
tile acceptance by the bridegroom of the bride, constituting her his wife. It ii),
more a religious than a secular instituUoii and is the last of the tea sacraments or
purifying ceremonies *
Ideal of Marriage — The Hindu ideal of marriage is that it is a holy union
for the performance of religious duties. It is therefore strictly enjoined by
the Hindu Sdstras that the idea of sexual pleasure must not be associated
with the holy nuptial tile and where, however, such pleasure is the predominant
idea„in the mind of a party to it, it mnsb be condemned as a purely selfish and
secular marriage and as being unworthy of a person having a sense of spiritual res-
pouslbhty,
Accordingly the sages enjoined the marriage of girls before the signs of
puberty make their appea'ance. There were also other reasons which actuated
the sages to enjoin such a rule on the Hindu community. They we.e ( 1 ) to admit
the girl into the family of the bridegroom at an age when her mind and character
are yet unformed so that she may become assimilated and engrafted, as it were,
to it in the same ^ay as a member born in it; and (11) to secure the chastity of
females which is the foundation of the happiness of a Hindu home.
Forms of Marriage . — The Hindu sages divided marriages into eight kinds, vir.
Brahma, Dalva, Srsa, Trajapatya, Gandharva, Asura, Rak^asa and Faisaca. Of
these, the first lour are the approved kinds of marriage, as the male issue of these
confers special spiritual benefit on the ancestors, and the last four belong to the
condemned and c&3ured class. '
For an account of Hindu system of marriages, see. pages 35 to 39 of Elphin-
atone's History of India, London, 1874 edition.
2 These notes apply to almost all the four sections of the Maithila Brahmapas,
viz. Srotriya, Yojfia, Panji Baddba, and Sadharapa (J aibara).
For a detailed account of these marriages, see au article communicated by
Maharaja Sic Rametwara Sidiha oi Darbhunga, pages 515-542 “£ Journal of the
Bihar and Orissa Research Society, Vol. HI, part iv, December, 1917.
200 BRAHMAIJA MARRIAGE IN rMI'lHIEA
“Panji 6aStra” dealing with prohibited degrees for mar-
riage. When there was a talk about a mairiage, the parties
to it first went to the “ Panji Kara ” to consult him about
prohibited degrees and if the latter gave his consent to
the proposed mariiage and issued a written order for the
same, the marriage was solemnized. But if on a leference
to the “Panji ^astra” he found any relationship existing
within the 7th degree between the boy and the damsel,
he would '-elect .some one else with whom the marriage
might be legally celebiated This practice still continues
in Mithila and no marriage takes place without consulting
the “ Panji Karas,”
It should also be remarked here that a person called
“Ghataka” also ‘-its on the "Council of Marriage” and
settles the terms of mariiage between the parties.
• Ceremonies . — I need not enter, in detail, into the
numerous ceremouie.s that are generally observed in mar-
riages in Mithila But I would mention chose ceremonies
(mly that are essential for the completion of a marriage
On receipt of the Panji Kara’s written order for the
marriage, the bride’s father takes the bridegroom’s right
hand in his own and thus a moral oontiact of betrothal is
then deemed to be established. Then on the date fixed
for marriage, tlie bridegroom goes to the bride’s house with
his friends and relative.s and the marriage is performed
there with great pomp.
The following ceremonies are generally observed at
the time of a marriage in Mithila : —
Ceremony of Chumaon or Kissing . — When on the day
of marriage, the bridegroom is about to start from his
house for that of the bride, his female relatives perforin
the ceremony of chumUon (or kissing) attended with other
local ceremonies which are not to be found ki any book
on marriage. It must be noted here that on the day of
marriage both the bride and the bridegroom observe a
fast. ^
Aina kafun . — Wlien the bridegroom reaches the house
of the bride, the female inmates of the latter^s house send
through a special messenger some betel leaves {pwn) and
rluts (supan) kept in a small flat dish (chipi) to the bride-
groom who takes out one of the be.tel leaves putting in its
stead some silver and copper coins.
BRAHMAI^A MARRIAGE IN MTT HTT, A ,
2(^1
_ The next important ceremony is that of “Matyka
Pflja” which is performed by the bride’s father to invoke
the blessings of the sixteen “Matrikas” (mothers).
Aftei performing a few other minor ceremonies the
bridegroom is made to take his stand in the mandnpa
facing eastward. The Yajamana (the bride’s father — lite-
rally, the grantor) then addresses him in loving tones,
gives him a bithihar (or seat) to sit on and asks him to ‘^it
in the man^apa facing northward When he is comfort-
ably seated there, the bride is brought there from her
house and is decked with new clothes and orrranierrts
presented by the bridegroom. The latter also puts on
new clothes. The Yajamana then takes hold of one end
of the Cddara worn by them and ties these together.
This ceremony is called ganthbimdhana.
Another important ceremony is that of kanydddna or
the gift of the bride to the bridegroom. Wherr the cere-
mony of gdnthhanclhana is over the Ya'jamdm places the
left hand of the bride over the right hand of the bride-
groom and say.s, “ I give such and such a girl adorned with
ornaments on such and such a day, month, pak^a, to such
and such a man of such and such gotra and panwdni
(family) for the attainment of a particular region of
heaven.” Then he gives two ^ows or two gold mohara?
to the bridegroom as Daksind (fee). On the 4th day the
ceremony of chathtirthi is performed and the marriage is
then consummated. This over the bridegroom leaves the
bride’s house with the bride on tbe same day the marriage
is consummated or on the 5th, 7th or 9th day from the
day of the marriage. Otherwise the bride comes to the
bridegroom's house at the end of one, three or five years.
Polygamy. — The Hindu law permits a man to have
more wives tiian one at the same time, and this practice is
perhaps nowhere more popular than in Mithila. There it
was the practice to have twenty, thirty and even forty
wives at the same time, but now monogamy is the general
rule, thought tjiere are still instances which show that the
old custom of having a number of wives has not altoge-
ther disappeared from the country.
26
APPENDIX D.
Maithili Dialect.
It is difficult to say how old is the Maithili dialect,'
but it is certain that both the dialect and its written
characters existed in distinct forms in the early first half
of the 14th century A.D. when Jyotirisvara Kavi 6ekha-
Tacaryya* wrote his Varnanaratnakara and DhUrta Sama-
gama. Vidyapati who lived in the first half of the 15th
century A.D. has made this dialect immortal by his com-
positions, especially the songs, Kirtilata, Kirtipataka, and
the dramas Gauri Swayambara, RukminI Swayambara
attributed to him. Thus it is certain that this dialect is
at least 600 years old. But it must be remembered that
the written characters of Maithili in which Jyotiri^wara
and Vidyapati wrote (though they differ considerably
from the DevanSgari characters and even from the present-
day written characters of Maithili a little) bear a striking
resemblance to the ancient written characters of Bengal.
In fact, the latter are generally known as ‘'Tiruta"
’^Tirhut ?) in Bengal, and tjiere can be little doubt that the
ancient Bengalee characters which show considerable differ-
ence from the modern Bengalee characters, were bo crowed
from Mithila or had a common origin with the Maithili
characters. It is also admitted that the ancient Maithili
dialect as used by Vidyapati and JyotiriSwara, have much
in common with the ancient Bengalee — though differen-
ces * are evident in spelling, formation of verbs and pro-
nunciations, Though the ancient Maithili writers have
used some expressions which are distinctly Maithili (i.e.
not found in Bengalee) and though Vidyapati is said to
have resorted not infrequently to "Vraja Boli” (i.e, the
dialect used in Vraja or the locality including Muttra and
1 That is the dialect spoken In North Bihar in the districts of Muzafiarpur,
Champaran, Darhhangah, North Monghyr and North Bhagalpur and Purneah.
i Cf. Jyotriawara Kavisekhart&caryya,
S Cf. Shhitya Visayaka Frastava, Prathilnia Bhaga by Fau^ita Ramagati
l^yayaratna.
* Cf. the introduction to Vidyapati by Kali Frasanna Kavyavisarada, 1910,
Caltntta edition.
f
MAITHIU DIAI^ECT.
203
Brindabana sacred to the memory of Krsna and Radha),
yet it cannot be denied that resemblance between ancient
Maithili and ancient Bengalee is considerable. This must
be obvious to those who have compared the compositions
of Vidyapati (Maithili) and Candidasa (Bengalee) who
are believed to have been contemporaries. It may thus
be reasonably assumed that both ancient Bengalee and
ancient Maithili sprang from a common stock. B ut though
this common stock has been regarded to be Saiiiskrta and
its off-shoot Pfakrta, a theory which applies as much to
Bengalee and Maithili as to any other set of Indian dialects^
showing some resemblance to and admixture of Sainskrta
wordSj it must be admitted that it is not easy to hit exactly
upon the common origin. It has been suggested that a near
approach is made to this common fountain-head when we
know that (i) the Sena kings of Gauda (modern Nava-
dwipa or Muddeah in Bengal) divided their kingdom into
five parts ^ including Mithila ; (2) that king Laksmana Sena
inaugurated an era of his own (called Laksaijiana Sena
Samvata or era) about the year 1119 A.D., which though
dropped in Bengalj is used to this day in Mithila; and (3)
that there was a local otr provincial dialect called “Gaudi”
^as mentioned in the KavyadarSa) which must have fiour-
ished during the Sena period and which has left its im-'*
press on the literature of the T;ime. It may be regard-
ed as most probable that "Maithili” had some connec-
tion with this Gaudi, especially as so many of the learned
mep of Mithila flourished under the Sena kings. But
whether Gaudi itself was indebted to Maithili for its
written characters as well as its vocabulary (as claimed
by many Maithilas) is doubtful, though the use of the
Maithili characters by the Bengalee writers of the 14th,
15th and ib'yi centuries, adoptions of Maithili words, ex-
pressions, and style of compositions (especially those of
Vidyapati) by the Vai?navic poets of Bengal in those cen-
turies, point to the fact that the Maithili dialect is much
older than, aij .4 must have helped the growth of " Bengalee.”
This view is further confirmed by the tradition which is
generally , admitted that students from Bengal used to
flock to Mithila to learn from Pakgadhara ^ Misra who lived
I They were aarha, Barendra, Bang&i Bagari, and Mttbila. * *
^ Cf Jayadeva or Fak^adhara.
204
MAITHILI DIAT,1SC'K.
in the first half of the 15th century A.D. and is believed
to have been a contemporary of Vidyapati Thakkura.‘
Whatever may be its exact origin, it is now generally
believed that the Maithili is one of the old dialects which
law the light on the disruption of the Prakrta (conse-
quent, as many believe, on the dismemberment of Harsa’s
empire about the middle of the 7th century A D. and as a
result of foreign incursions which followed this dismem-
bernieiit) which in itself w'as a corruption of the Samskrta
and that it is more than 6qo years old.
It is not easy to trace the gradual stages of develop-
ment through which the Maithili has passed. We know
however, that Rajas Maheia Thakkura and Mahinatha
Thakkura who belonged to the i6th or early 17th century
A.D., are accredited popularly with the authorship of some
religious songs heard in Mithila. Locana, author of Raja
Tarangini and Naisada Eabya, is said to have been patro-
nised by Mahinatha Thakkura, One of the prominent
Maithili waiters in the 17th century A.D. is Ramadasa
who wrote the Ananda Vijaya Nataka — a drama in mixed
» Maithili and Prakrta. And to the early i8th century A.D.
belongs Harindtha Upadhyaya, author of the '‘Parijata
Harana Nataka” in mixed Maithili and Prakrta.
" The i8th and the igth centuries saw a crop of writers
(in the Maithili dialect) indiuding Nandipati, author of the
dramas Krsna Kelimala and Kadamkelimdla, Ramapati,
Kesava, Cakrapani, Caturbbuja, Jay ananda, Sarasapati,
Modanavayana, Govinda Dasa, Gananatha (translatoi; of
Adiparva Mahabharata), Hari Eimkara, Daksminatha,
Ramadasa, Dalakavi (author of Gaudiparinaya Nataka
and several other compositions), Raghunandan Dasa
(author of Uttar a Ramacarita and Mithila Nataka), Dala-
dasa (author of DurgSsaptasati), Bhanjan, Kayi, Bhanuka-
vi (author of Parvati Harana Ndtaka), Bhavanath Mi 4 ra
(author of Maithili Kosa, a lexicon) and a host of others.
Manbodha Misra wrote his Harivamda, Krsna Janma,
and Songs and Gangada§a translated a part pf ihe Mahd-
bharata. Harsanatha Jhd who wrote U§a Harapa Nataka
and some other works, and Pandita Canda who wrote his
Maithili Ramayaua and several other works, received
1 C{, Vidyapati Thakkura.
r
DIALECT.
205
patronage from the late Maharaja, lyaksmiSwara Simha of
Darbhanga in the second* half of the icjth century A’.D.
The Maithili grammatical treatises by Dr, Grierson, Hali
Jha and Dinbandhu Jha are useful works. To Dr. Grierson
belongs the credit of having done so much for the Maithili
by his grammatical and philological investigations. Mi-
thila Sabda Prakasa is a very useful work on Maithila
Vocabulary. Among rhetorical works in the Maithila
dialect, may be mentioned Candravarna, Alamkaravinya-
sa, and Canddmala, etc. In fact, there have been toc'
many writers in the Maithili dialect especially of songs, i''-
the 19th century — though most of them of not much
value. Among these may be mentioned the songs of
Dak?minatha and Daksmipati heard in Darbhanga and
Nortii Bhagalpore districts.
Even to-day a good many writers (such as Pandkas
ParmeSwara Jha and Ceta Natha Jha) are busy with their
Maithili compositions.
This dialect has a bright future before it ^d it is to
be hoped that authors will be fortlicoming who will write
works of really valuable and useful character from literary
as well as from practical stand-point.
APPENDIX E.
Bettiah.
The Bettiah Estate was carved out towards the end
of the i6th century by one Ugra Sena Simha whose son
G-aja Simha received the title of Raja from emperor Shah
Jahan (1628-58). Muhammadan historiaife have called
the Rajas of Bettiah independent rulers.' In Riyazu-s-
salatin, the Raja is described as a turbulant chief who.se
territory had never been entered by the army of tlie
Nazims and who had never acknowledged the dominion of
any of the Subadars. Ali Vardi Khan led an expedition
against the Raja of Bettiah in 1729 and brought him
under subjection."' In 1748, the Raja of Bettiah entered
into alliance with the Afghan Chiefs of Darbhanga. But
I Babat mentions Ziparan (Champatan) a separate revenue unit or sircar
(Tuzaqi Babari, Elliot's Vol. IV, page 263). The Ain i-Akbari also mentions
Champaran as a separate sirkar (Jarret's Translation, Vol. II— “ The Ten Years’
Settlement").
At an earlier date, the Persian Wakiat-l-Mushthki by .Shaikh Xazkula Mustoki
gives an account of Champaran. Mian Hussain Farmuli, Jagirdar of Satan and
Champaran and his general Mughala Eiiani, attacked and looted the Rdja of
Champaran about the year 1400 tBllioJIs History of India, Vol. IV, pages ';46-47.)
At the engagement at Hajipur in Akbar's time, about 1580, Rajd Xachiti or
Gajpati is mencioned as au ally of the emperor (Tabakat-i-Akbaii, Elliot's Vol,
V, page 377 — also pages 167-68 of Lowe’s Translation of A 1 Badaoni, Vol. II, 1884
edition.
Then again, it is related that Gajpati, a zaminder of the neighbourhood of
Hajipur revolted about 1 582 aud had to he suppressed by Shabba} Ebau uiAler
Akbar's orders (pages 344-45 “d 393 of Lowe’s translation of Al-Badaoni, Vol.
II, 1884 edition)
Who could this Gajpati or Kachiti he ? Was he the Rajd of Champaran and
founder of the Bettiah family ?
There Is little doubt that Gajpati was a zomindar of Champaran.
Again Raja Udi Karana, the zamindar of Champaran is .said to have held the
Imperial forces near Hajipur after the year 1590 (pages 36 and 49 of Akbar-Nama
of Abul Pozal, Elliot Vol. VI, 1875 edition).
It will thus appear that sircar of Champaran was in ancient times under one
ruler. But the question now arises who these Rdjds of Champaran were and who
are represented in blood by tlie Rajas of Bettiah.
This we know that Champaran or even Slithila was once ruled by the Rajas of
Simrhou. An account of this Bimraou family has been given ip the main body.
But was Ugra Sena Simha or his sou Gaja Siihha descended from Simihon
family? If not he actually replaced Simraon family and must have kept his
capital there for sometime. We know that Raja hlahinfitha Thakkura of
Darbhanga, who flourished shout the year 1668, is traditionally said to have
fought with RUja Gaja Simha of Sithraon.
a All Vardi Rhan had been to Bettiah to qnell the rebellious Raja in the year
1730 ( 8 hair-uI-Mutakbarim and Rfyazu's Salatln, p. 396 translated by hi, Abdul
Salam, 19C4 edition).
BETTIAH.
207
when the Afghans were defeated by Ali Vardi Khan, he
offered a Nazar of three lacs to the Subadar in order’ to
pacify him.‘ In 1759 Caillaud advanced against the fort
of Bettiah, and compelled the Raja to submit.^ In 1762
another expedition was sent against him by Mir Kasim
Ali Khan’ and his fort was again captured; and in 1766
a third expedition under Sir Robert Barker was necessary
to establish British authority. In 1763 Raja Jugala
Keswara Siihha, who was son of the daughter of Raja
Dhurupa Simha, succeeded him.
This Raja soon came into conflict with the East
India Company. He fell into arrears of revenue, and in
the words of the Judges of the Diwany Adalal ” rebelled
and fought with the forces of the British Government, was
defeated and fled to Bundelkhand for safety, and his Rajf>i
was seized upon and brought under the direct management
of the Company.” The attempt to manage the estate
proved, however, a complete failure ; and the Company,
finding that its revenue grew less and less, persuaded
Jugala Keswara Sirhha to return. Then they settled with
him pamgaiias Majhawa and Simraon, the remainder of
the district being given to his cousins, Sri Kisuna Siihlia
and Abdhut Sirfaha. They were grandsons of Gaja Sitiiha
and became founders of the Sheohar {in the Muzaffarpur
district) and of the Madhuban (in the Champaran district)
families.
The same two paraganas of Majhawa and Simraon
were settled with Bira Keswara Simha, the son of Jugala
Kegwara Simha, at the Decennial Settlement in 1791, and
still constitute the greater part of the Bettiah Raja estate.
Bira Kegwara Simha played a prominent part in the dis-
pute which led to the Nepalese war, and was succeeded in
1816 by Ananda Kegwara Sithha, on whom I^ord WilUam
Bentinck conferred the title of Maharaja Bahadur as a
1 Raja oC Bettiah is mentipned promiuently for giving protection to some
rebellious Pathan families about tbe year 1750 during the viceroyalty of Ali Vardi
Xhan (Shair-nl'jUsldkharim, Raymond’s Translation, Vol. XI, page 58, ipui edi-
tion). *
a About the year 1760, a force commanded by Major Caillaud and Mlrap, Uie
son of Mir JaffarKhan, fell upon Bettiah and subdued it (Raymond's translation,
Vol. II, igo3 edition, of Shair-ul-Mutakharim and Broom's History of the Rise
and Progress of the Bengal Army).
3 The Shair-ul-Mutakborlm also says that Mir Kasim sent a successful) exped:-
tlou against the Raja of Bettiah in 1762.
208
BTS'mAH.
leward for services rendered. On the death of his succes-
sor* Newal Keswara Sirnha^ in 1855, the estate passed to
Tlajendra Kei^wara Simhaj who in the words of the Lieute-
nant-Governorj gave at the time of the Mutiny “praise-
worthy aid and supimrt to Government during the whole
progress of the rebellion.” The title of Maharaja Baha-
dur was also given to this Raja and to his son, Harendra
Keswara Sirhha, the last Maharaja of Bettiah, who was
subsequently made a K.C.I.E. and died in 1893. He left
no children and was succeeded by his Senior widow, who
died in 1896. The estate which has been under the ma-
nagement of the Court of Wards, since 1897, is at present
held by the Maharaja’s junior widow.'
1 Genealogical tiee of the Bettiah family.
BP.TTIAH.
20q
Gatipeswaia Dev
I
Make>.wara Dev
I
Ra]a Dev
Dhauo Raj
Udayakaiaua H.ai
J adu Ra]
Ugiasen Siugh
Raja Gaz aiagk
Raja Dalip Siugh
Raja Dhiup Singh B. Sheoualh
I Singli
Raja Juga] Kishor Singh (adopted)
Daughter’s son |
Raja Bir Eishor Singh
B Piiuli Singh
Raja Sri Kisua Sing
B Satrajit Singh
Raja Ganja B. Sankat Dost Daiiinu
Prasad Dutta Singh
llaharaja Anand
Riahor Singh
(married the
sister of Pra-
sidh Narayan
Singh of Bena-
res)
Mahaiaja Naval Kishor Raja Din-
hfarried
at Qha-
bhirei
Singh
Mairied
at Chitai-
pui near
Benares
Diyal Singh
B Radha
’ Mohan
Singh
B Harnan
, , dan Singh
B. Raghu nan’ B. J adunan-
dan Singh dan Singh
Maharaja Rajendra
Kishor Singh
Raghu
bar Na-
rayan
Singh ,
B Govinath Singh
B. Deokinan-
dan Singh
B Mofaendra
Kishor
Singh
B. Brijnan-
dan Singh
Rdja Sheo-
nandan
Singh
Raja
nandan
Singh
Maharajah Sir Haieu- Daughter (name not
dra Kishor Singh, known) She was
K.C.I E.
Maharani Sheoratan
Kuer (senior widow,
deceased)
Maharani Janaki
Kuer (Junior Sur-
viving iridow)
mained to B. Nai
Narayan Singh, sou
of B. Prasidh Na- .
rayan Singh of Bena- | j
res and from her was Sham Ram
n horn Maharaja Par- Nandan Nandan
bhoo Narayan Singb Singh Singh
of Benares
Raj&
Sbeo-
raj
Nan-
dan
Singh
B. Rudta
Raj Nan-
dan
Singh
Raj
Nandan
Singh
B. Baij
nath
Singh
B, Gir-
janen-
dan
It will he interesting to note the terminai similarity between the names of
Bcgne of the earlier members of the Kame^wnia family and of those of the Betttah
family. Many of these names end in ' I&wara Also it is remarkable that both
these families are^iAd to have come to Mithildfrom Naimi^irapya in the XT.?.
Vldyapati has stated the Kamefwara family's connection with Nalmtsica^ya in
' Bhupatikramana ' and the Bettiah family still maintains the tradition. Both
families are said to have started with their capital at Sugaon and it appears that
the Bettiah family bad at one time some connection with_ Simaraon as Raja
MahinStha Thatknra of Darbhanga is said to have fijnghii with Rija Gaj Simha
of ^maraon. Another common featnie la that both the famibes adopted the
surname of simha at an early period.
210
BEiriAH,
Bettiah. has always been the headquarters of the
Rajas or Maharajas of Bettiah.'
1 Father Tiefienthaler, the great Jesuit Missionary and author of Descrlptio
Indiae, one of the first Gazetteers of India, which was published in 1786, des-
cribed it as “ a populous city defended by a great castle surrounded by walls and
fortified by towers ; neat it are the temple and convent, where dwell the mission-
aries of the Fransciscan order." The castle referred to by Tiefienthaler appears
to have been erected by Dhurup Singh, Baja of Bettiah, and remains of the forti-
fications are still traceable. The name Bettiah (properly Betla) is said to be
derived from the fact that the place was once famous for its cane {bgnt) jungle.
Even now cane of a superior quality is found on the banka of the Chandrawat and
other streams.
APPENDIX F.
Darbhanga Raja.
The name Darbhanga is said to be derived from ”dar-
„ . , i-bangal ” or the door of Bengal, bul
DMbhaiiga°"^°’^ is probably etymologically impos-
.“.ible and is certainly meaningless, for
the division between Bengal and Bihar has always lain
much further east.'
Another derivation of the word Darbhanga whicli has
been offered is that it is made up of the words “daru”
(wood) and “bhaiiga” (breaker) meaning a city on the
spot after cutting the jungles or it may mean the shriile
of a goddess built after cutting jungles. ‘
The "Ain-I-Akbari”^ (Cir. 1590 A.D.) mentions Dar-
bhanga as the name of a Mahal in Sircar Tirhut in King
Akbar’s time.
From published records and from popular traditions
prevalent in the country it appears that the family of the
i Cf. Mr. Ken's Pinal Report on the Survey and Settlement Operations m
the Darhhanga District during the year rSgd ti^ 1903.
^ It appears that up to about 1530 A.D. Darbhanga District formed part of
the great Hindu Kingdom of MlthilS, but soon after that date, it came, like other
districts of Bihar, under the array of the Muhammadan rulers aud formed portion
of Sirkar Tirhut which belonged to the Northern division of the then Snba or
Province of Bihar.
Tlie absence ’of any reference to the district in the early vedic literature and
other records of the country, such as Buddhistic scriptures and the history of the
Pal and Sena dynasties, renders it highly impossible to gather even scanty infor-
mation with regard to it. The Balamki’s Ramayana, however, contains a few
references from which we are able to indentify some villages in Benipatti thana in
the district. Chief among these villages or localities is Chiuta where it is believed,
Ahilya, the wife of Gautama Rei> lived and where she was turned into stone by
her husband’s zealous curses, aud restored to life by Rama, the hero of the
Ramdyaria and Lord of Ayodhyd. Thus whatever information conceroing the
district one can glean from such sacred books, it can unhesitatingly be admitted
that it had been a' vast jungle and an extensive uncultivated tract for a long
period before the 12th or 13th century.
Cf. p. 156, Ain-i-Akbari, Vol. II translated by Jarrett, Bibliotheca ludica,
edition. Calcutta,
^ A brief account of the origin and history of the Darbhanga Raj will be
found in the and Fart of the " Ghose’s Indian Chiefs, Rajas, Zamindars, etc Mr.
Ken in Ms Set|,lement Report iu the Darbhanga District (1896-1903), pages i, 2
and 19 and Mr. Stevenson- Moore in his Settlement Report of the Muzaffatpur
District (1892-1899), pages 44-49 have also dwelt at some length on the subject. Cf.
also the Furneah Settlement Report (1901-1908) by Byrne, Calcutta edition, 1908,
Appendix VI, pp. xlv-lii, which contains all relevant extracts from the Court of
Wards papers relating to the Darbhanga Raj.
212
DHARBHANGA RAJA.
Mahal a j as of Darbhanga is descended from one Maliesa
Tfiakkura, a Brahmana who is said to have come from
Mandala in the District of Jabbalpur in the Central Prov-
inces about the beginning of the i6th centuiy. MaheSa
Thakkura was a man of great learning and erudition^
and his vast knowledge of Sanskitj Science, and Art
made the great Mughal Emperor Akbar confer upon him
the giant of what is now the well-laiown Darbhanga Raj.'
After receiving the grant of Mitliila from Emperor
Akbar he settled down with his family at Bhaura in the
Darbhanga Distiict where he and his sons continued to
teach Sanskrta.
An account of the literary eminence of Mahesa Thak-
kura who, it is tiaditionally stated, was a student of
Pakgadhara Misra and brother of Bhagiratha Thakkura,
alias Megha Thakkura, has been given in its proper place.
He was a Priest Minister of the Raja of Bastar-and his
ancestor Gosain Sankarsana Upadhyaya had received the
grant of Ehandava in the Central Provinces near Jabbal-
pur and from that date his descendants were called
Thakkuras on account of their possession of landed prop-
erty like so many other petty chiefs of RajaputSna and
Kathiawar. His family is, therefore, populaily known as
"the Khandawala or Khandwalakula family.
Mahe.^a Thakkura's dapital was at Bhaura.'*
Another version is that, one of his students Raghu-
nandana by name, was very intelHgent. According to a
popular tradition preseived in the family, he was deputed
by Mahesa Thakkura to explain some mythical stories to
the Maharani of Bastar, but some how or other he incur-
red the Maharani’ s displeasure and was turned out of
Bastar Estate. J ust then Pandita Mahe§a Thakkura re-
ceived a circular letter addressed to all famous Pandits in
* •
Cf. also Hunter's Statistical Account, 1877, Bengal, Tirhut and Champatau,
pp. 208-214
Also cf Mithila Darpana fay Ras Bihari Lai, Dsrblianga, edition, 1915.
Also cf. Tankbul-Fitrat known as Am i-Tirhut by Babu Bihan Lai, Vakil,
Datbbanga, edition 1883. ''
1 The traditional saying is tbat he got all the lands withih the following boun-
daries, 1 e. “ Az-gang-ta-Sang i Azlostagbose" 1 e. from the Ganges to the
moniitatns (i e. Nepal) and from Kosi (nver EostJ to the whole of Tirhut as
popalatly known. This couplet is also found in the Pnrneah Settlement Report
Calcutta, edition 1908 by Byrne, App. VI, p xivi.
a Bhaura is.mentioned as mahal under Sircar Tirhut in Suba Bihar during the
reign of King Akbar (cf. Aiu- 1 -Akbatl, Vol. II, page 156, Calcutta, X910 edition).
DHARBHANGA RAJA.
213
the country by King Akbar requesting them to take part
in his theological disputation at Delhi. Raghunandana
proceeded to represent his teacher Mahesa Thakkura at
the Delhi Court and by his vast learning and intellectual
power beat down, among others, a very famous and learned
Mullah of the Emperor’s Court. Thereupon the cele-
brated King Akbar bestowed on the great Hindu scholar
{Raghudanada Jha), as a mark of the Imperial ref ognitioii
of his high merits, the huge zamindari of Sircar %rhul
Raghunandana then returned to Tirhut and very disintei-
estcdly made over the Farman to his Guru, Mahesa
Thakkura, in gratitude for the instructions he had received
from him Mahesa Thakkura, however, declined to accept
it unless it was endorsed in his favour by the Emperor
himself. Accordingly Maheia Thakkura accompanied by
his pupij. Raghunandana went to Delhi and got the graht
transferred to his name after succeeding in a religious dis-
cussion with the Ullmas (learned Maulavis) of the Emp-
eror’s Court Raja Mana Simha of Jayapur is traditionally
said to be chiefly instrumental in efiecting this transfer.'
And another story is that Mahe§a Thakkura went to
Delhi where he was introduced by Raja Mana Sing^ whom
he impressed very well, to Akbar who was pleased with
his versatile genius and learning; ’ MaheSa Thakkura told
the Emperor that as the Kameswara dynasty of Brahmin
rulers in Mithila was extinct, he might be installed in
authority. Akbar thereupon conferred the Mithila Raj
on MaheSa *Thakkura who returned to Mithila and began
to rule the country ; but a scion of KameSwara dsmasty
went to Delhi and implored the Empeior to restore the
1 The iollowing verse widely knows In Tirhnt gives the ^ aka year of the grant
of Farman for Mithila to Hahefia Thakkora . —
^ trsf ^ t 'iPiraT ifW 1
13V it ®nv B
* The following yoka in praise of B.aja Han Singh by Mahesa Thakkura is
heard from Foudits in HithUa ; —
sraviv vffvisrwr ii m
3 Cf. til 2 f&Uowing sloka sung by Makesa Thakkura ux praise of Akbar !—
** tssT gfvvfjrR^T ^ wvrv
11 f II
214
DHARBIIANGA RAJA.
Mijliila Raj to him and at last succeeded in getting the
hjmperor to settle with him the uncultivated lands in
Mithila on the assumption that MaheSa Thakkura had got
his sway only over the cultivated lands. The Oinwar ‘
came back to Mithila and created trouble in almost every
part of it foi separation of the uncultivated from the
cultivated lands. Mahe^a Thakkura who was more a
scholar than a ruler got disgusted with the whole thing
and relinquished the Mithila Raj, and proceeded to
"Bastar” to work as a priest Minister with the Raja of
Bastar. He was accompanied by a very intelligent stu-
dent Raghunandana who happened to incur the displea-
sure of the Rani of Bastar and who decided after consult-
ing Mahesa Thakkura to proceed to Delhi where he would
join in theological disputation in the Bmperoi’s Court and
alsb try to get back the undivided possession of Mijbhila to
Mahesa Thakkura whose devoted disciple he was. He^
succeeded and returned to Bastar, accompanied by Imp-
erial escorts, to surprise the Rani ^ and to be welcomed by
Mahesa Thakkura. Mahesa Thakkura eventually returned
to Tirhut, took possession of the Mithila Raj and made
amicable settlement with the descendants of the Oinwar
family.
And yet another tradition vstates that the founder of
this family was a Srotriya Brahmana, Gangadhara Jha,
who lived in the nth century A.D. in the village Ganga-
wali in the Darbhanga District. It is said that his great-
grandson, ^afikar§ana, acquired fame as a gieat Pandita
m Khandwa in the Central Provinces and came to be re-
garded as a ^Swami’ (spiritual leader). He acquired the
village Khandwa in the Central Provinces and came to be
called a Thakkura like the princes of Kathiawar. It is
believed that Candra Thakkura, who was se^'enth in des-
cent from Sankarsana Thakkura had four learned sons
1 i e. descendant of Kameswat wliQ was called Oinwar.
* It is not known what became of Raghnnandan after his ^e^rn to Bastar but
It is believed traditionally that, his family settled partly m thp. Central Provinces
and partly m Mithila.
a The following sloka expressive of the Rani's surprise and humiliation is
heard from Mlthild Panditas ; —
Rftav w- sifiir
liiit r
r
DHARBHANGA RAJA.
215
named Megha, Tliegha, Damodara and MalieSa Thakkuras,
who established a Sanskrit School at Bhaura (in the Dar-
bhanga District) and used to teach students from all parts
of the country including Bengal. They started on travel
with Mahesa Thakkura’s learned pupil Raghunandana and
came to be honoured by the Chiefs of Khandawa, Manda-
la, Ratnapura and Bastara in the Central Provinces.
Their name is intimately associated with Rani Durgavati
of Mandala (or Gorha) whom one of them initiated into
the sacred lore and under whose advice she (though Gau-
daksatri by caste) was married to one J adorao (a Naga-
ban§iksatri) who subsequently became disciple of one of
the brothers. Tradition says that Ranidurgavati incurred
their displeasure by her disparaging remarks about their
favourite pupil Raghunandana and consequently they left
her plape. Tradition is also responsible for the statement
that they returned ro Raniduragavati with a large number
of elephants presented by the Raja of Bastaia and Rani-
durgavati ‘ came out of her palace to receive and honour
them, especially as she felt humbled on account of her
having taunted them (when they were leaving her) saying
how many elephants would they bring from elsewhere.
The brothers are said to have been invited to Akbar’s
court at Delhi, where they distinguished themselves in
disputation. Akbar presented them with the sanad grant-
ing the principality of Mithila which was their native
land.
’ Tradition states that Mahe§a Thakkura and his
brothers were reluctant to accept the grant from a Non-
Hindu king but Mahesa’ s pupil Raghunandana took up
the sanad and subsequently presented it to him as Guru-
dah^i'^U (present to a teacher or preceptor). But Mehga,
Thegha and •*Damodara Thakkuras are said to have re-
paired to Bastar, Mandala and Ratnapura in the Central
Provinces where they were granted large jagirs and anui-
ties and Mahesa Thakkura alone settled down in Tirhut
and got possession of the country after some fight with
the former ru'ler (traditionally called Darbhangi Khan).
I Retishta (translated Ijy Briggs) describes Rani Durgavati of Gatha's figlit
with Akbar's general in the course of which she lost her life Cf fltilsthS’s Hiator y
of the Rise of the Mahomedan Bower in India, translated by Briggs, Vol II, pp
UHARBHANGA RAJA.
2lb
He-rissaid to have brought the image of deity ICarkali
from near Jabbalpur and to have established it at Dar-
bhanga.
Thus it is believed generally that Mahesa Thakkura
got his Raja from Akbar and it is said that an old inscrip-
tion confirms this belief and assigns the event to 1556
A.D,*
According to tradition Mahesa Thakkura died in 1569
A.D. leaving behind him four sons, the eldest Rama Can-
dra Thakkura having died unmairied in his father’s life
time. On the death of Mahesa Thakkuia his second son,
Gopala Thakkura succeeded him as eldest surviving son
1569-1581. The most important event traditionally known
of Gopala Tliakkura’s time was his conquest of the Pem-
mara Rajaputas of Bhaui which thej'' eventually evacuat-
ed." Another important event of Gopala Thakkura’s time
was the settlement of Bengal, Bihar and Orissa by Raja
Todar MaU in or about the year 1580.^ Gopala Thakkura
soon retired to Benares and was succeeded by his brother,
Paramananda Thakkuta, the fourth son of Mahesa Thak-
kura. Shortly after Paramananda Thakkura also died
without issue and was succeeded by his younger brother
^ubhankara Thakkura, the fifth and last son of Mahesa
Thakkura. In his time thtj seat of the family was chang-
ed from Bhavr to Bhawarah near Madhubani. He is
1 It IS said that there is the iollowmg inscription on a piece of stone in the
Dhannisakupa (well) near Janabapura tn the Nep^ territory. Cf introduction to
Yecaspati Hi&ra’s Kha^danoddhaia, Benares edition (Medical Hall fress), 1905 ! —
STUT. atl 11
■*u^ Kajgiir u-it 1 I
^ fuf^T ” 1!
^ ^ 1
^ fUK ^ II
Km I
at,
wrfufxjtH t»iT WTxmx: «
This and otheis mentioned hereafter are old couplets heard in Tlrhut the
author of xtbich is not known.
# Cf page ^5a>of Ain.l-Akbari hy Ahul Uazl Allami translated by H. Bloch-
maltn, Vol.' I Calcutta 1^/3 edition sod also pngo 50 of Riyszu-^alatin M.
Abdus Salani,mel(!tttta, 1903 edition.
DHARBHANGA RAJA.
217
traditionally known as step brother of Gopala Thakkura.
Tradition calls him very chivalrous and biave ‘ He is
said to have founded the town of Subhankapui neai
Darbhanga.
After Subhankara Thakkura came Purugottama Thak-
kuTftj his eldest son (1617-16^1).
TraditioUj in shape of well-known Pammar (ballad]
sung in Tirhut says that Puiusottama Thakkura was in-
vited by the Imperial Revenue Collector who came round
to collect tribute^ at Killaghat in Darbhanga, and then
treacherously murdered. His bodj’’ was burnt according
to Hindu rites, and then his widow went to Delhi and
made complaint to His Majesty the Emperor Jahangir,
and as result thereof, the Governor, who murdered her
husband, was condemned to death. She ascended the
funeral pyre with her husband’s sandals at the bank of
the Jamuna at Nigambodha ghat at Delhi and thus be-
came sati. It is also traditionally stated that Puru^ottS-
ma Thakkura’s step brother Narayana Thakktva succeed-
ed him but tliis statement is not borne out by literature.
Sundara Thakkura, the seventh son of Subhankara
Thakkura, succeeded Puru^ottama Thakkura (1641-1668)
He is traditionally known to have been very handsome’’
Sundara Thakkura was succeeded by his eldest so a
Mahinaiiia Thakkura (1668-1^90) He is traditionally
said to have engaged in a fight with Raja Gaja Sirhha of
Simraon * and is said to have put down the inhabitants of
^ ^ ( '
wflv Ikfti'^rTVT! 11
2 Cf. Genealogical table attached to case Maharhja Kum&te Basudeva Slthha,
Appellant, versna Maharhja Rudra Simha Bahadur, Respondent, on page 271 of
the Report of Cases determined m the Couit of Sudder Bewanny Adawlnt, Vgl'
VII, containing the reports from 1841 to 1848, Printed at Bhawaaipnr by Bri
Natha Bauaijee and Brothers Book-sellers and Fubllshets, 1875 edition,
^ ■, ■, Pmfivf T i
' ftfNvr gf^r ai[%frr t
, ^ wr gw wg.r«fitr^ i
’ fir# gwwT ^ifdfk v
* vm fkfiWT % *nfTOSf ^ t 'glk aivl m «
gift: if ^ ^ w i ^ gfl ww wmfl i ^ i
’ 28
DHARBHANGA RAJA.
2lb
Moranga north-east of Purnea. Mahinath Thakkura is
said" to have been a good patron of Maithili literature and
is said to have encouraged Ivochan Kavi who wrote Raj
Tarangini which describes the social conditions of the time
and also Naisadha Kavya, copies of which exist in the
Darbhanga Raj Ribrary.
This Simraou may have been a seat of the Raja of
Bettiah.'
Mahinatha Thakkura was succeeded by his brother
Narapati Thakkura (1690-1700). Narapati Thakkura
died in 1700 and was succeeded by his eldest son. Ragha-
va Siihha who remained in possession of the Raj till 1739
and was the first Raj a of the line who adopted the sur-
name of Siihha instead of Thakkura. lie is said to have
engaged in a sanguinary battle with Raja Dhrnba Siihha
of Bettiah.' His wife is traditionally known to have
burnt herself on her husband’s funeral pyre.
About 1720 A.D. Ali Vardi KhaUj the then Deputy
Governor of Bengal, Bihar and Orissa, conferred the title
of Raja on Raghava Siihha. Raghava Siihha is said to
/• have acquired the mukarrari lease of Sirkar Tirhut at
one lakh of rupees annually, as fresh settlement of the
old grant. He also paid an annual nazrana (salami) of
50.000 rupees to Raja Dharanidhara, the Nawab’sDewan
and remained in quiet possession and enjoyment of that
Sirkar till, at the instigation of Ekanatha Thakkura,
nephew of Raja Raghava Siihha and great-grand-son of
Subhankara Thakkura (by his second sonNarayana Thak-
kura who died in his father’s life time), and hearing from
him of all the Raja’s (Raghava Simha’s) enormous profits.
^ Bifir nr^ vrft H ii
qrs 11 u 11
1 For an accoimt of Simraoti dynasty Cf. Fart III and for that of Bettiah.
Appendix B.
* ^31* w "SIVC ^ I
f wfi ret t tfir
wTOi anan 11
^ ^ ^ W 1
r asrt sf t5\si ^ WT ^ II
It is said that Sardar Khan -was a seriraut of RajH Raghava Simha.
DHARBHANGA RAJA.
2 IQ
Ali Vardi Khan seized his property amountaing to ten or
twelve lakhs and carried all his family as prisoners to
Patna. The Raja at first fled, but at last surrendered
himself and was ordered back to Tirhut as a Revenue
Collector and a grant of sadui ' (2 per cent on the collec-
tions) was given to him on condition that he should do
justice and relieve distress; that he should put the
country in a flourishing state and keep it so ; that he
should supply the raiyats with the necessaries for cultiva-
tion, and be equally answerable to Government for the
revenue collected through his dependents as for tliose
immediately under his own superintendence."*
Tradition says that Raja Raghava Sirhha fought a
battle with a Raja called Bhupa Siifaha, who was residing
in Pargana Pachmahala in Nepal Tarai. Nepal had many .
petty chieftains in those days. BhUpa Sirhha was killed
in the ’battle.
But the most important event of Raja RSghaVa
Sirhha’ s time as traditionally known and as preserved in
the poems of Lai Kavi (and heard in Tirhut) was his fight
with the usurper Biru Kurmi who was previously his ser- ^
vant (Khansama)-’ Raghava Sirhha appointed him rev-
enue collector of Mahal Dharamapur (in the Purnea Dis-
trict) which was granted to Raja Raghava Simha.* Aftet
1 An explauatiou of tbe word “ Sadm ” mentioned above seems necessaiy in
this place. The word is derived from rad or sat (hundred) and dw (two) and
means two per cent.
, According to some, sadtn is the same as dasturant or collection charges — Cf.
pages 44-4S of Stevenson Moore's Settlement Report of the Muzalfarpnc Distrift
(1892-1899) Calcutta, 1801 edition.
s Cf. page 44 of Mr Stevenson-Moore’s Rinel Report on the Survey and Settle-
ment Operations in the Muzalfarput District (1892.1899), 1901 edition.
4 The present Mahfirdja of Darbhanga, Sir RameSwara Simha has got a sanad
of Dharampui granted to Raja Madhava Slmha^ but there is a well known tradi-
tion prevalent through out the district that the original grantee was Rdj& Raghava
Simha.
I have come across some private documents or sanads granted by owners of
the Darbhanga R^jato their successors beginning with Mahinath Thakknra down to
Partap Smgh, puvporting to show that the Raj of Tirhut, Pargana Dharampur,
and all the Malikana Dustuii belonged to Darbbanga_ Raj
But thi^ account is in conflict with the deposition of Dnrajan Sluiha. son of
Etta Simha, the Raja of Eiranagara alias Dharamapur by Nawab Zafat Khan
during the time of Bmperor AURANZEB (cf, page 36 of Riyazu-s sslatiu hy M.
Abdus Salam, Calcutta, 1902 edition). »
The account of Dharampur Patganfl given in the Gazetteer of Purnea, 1911 ,
page 186, by D. S.S o, Malley, is interesting
223
DHARBHANGA RAJA.r
On the death of Raja Narendra Siihha in 1770,
thon^ his widow Rani Padmawati retained some sort of
influence till 177S, the Raj in fact devolved upon Pratapa
Sitfaha, the -adopted son of Raja Narendra Sirhha and
eldest son of Kknatha Thakkura, cousin of Raja Narendra
Siriiha. Raja Pratapa Siriiha removed his family resi-
dence from Bhawarah near Madhubani to Jhanjharpur
about the year 1782.^
Pratapa Sithha died in 1785 and was succeeded by
his step-biother and heir Madhava (alias Madho) Siriiha/
He removed his residence to Darbhanga. It was during
the time of Madhava Siriiha that steps for a permanent
settlement of Bengal, Bihar and Orissa were taken by
Lord Cornwallis about the year i7qo. Raja Madhava
^ w 'It win H
nvrni nn wwin wm twT'sft nw 1
vfl vnrf)- nrt # ^ Snit * x
" nt ftiit tnin nftwnTt wfir 1
'Pin 'S.n WT nw nrfw 11
■wfe vtffl fwgt 1
Os. CV
nfn ntfn w nnt wn n
1 The circumstances under winch the transfer took place is described in some
old^oems : —
<wr i— 'snw lirPun vc nr^sr ntfw nuift 1
niwfn nn nn nin nm fWrft 11 x 11
m -nn ^ ffifn nn ^ 1
nr«*r 'irfn nt ni^ rinpr h ^ 11 -
mfniT wTft ^jt % nt rifn nnw ^ «f*m fnfnfinn wt vtfhn
^ wn % II m vtv % ^ nrwt iSrfn n nnn nw
wft? % nv Wv % % II ^ II % nirip^ 'jt 'snir
'snm nfs- ^ Wfttw n ntv nt nrfn % 11 ? 11 ■sfin
vflTTt nn wr^ 3 Tttn wei ^tt wrf? nnt ntnyi
trsmr^ t II « «
tranTTfl ntnir nn <9^9 gum «ifsr 1
nkr nrf^ tm nnm nt % wrfn n ? n
I Madhava Slmba had lour wives : by the first he had iMue , by the
second he had two sons, fCisnna Sldiha who had died without issue in his father’s
lifetime, and Chattra Siniha , by the thud he had also two sons, ICirata Sitnha
and Oovmda Simha, and h; the fourth only one sou named Ramapata Sithha.
It appears that the Kmperoi Shah Alam of Delhi addressed Madhu Simha as
a Raja in a F^imau and it may be assumed that the title of Raja or Moharaji
has become heridilaiy by prescriptlon-Ghose’s Indian chiefs. Rajas. Zamindars
j etc., Bart II, i88i edition-
RIIARBHANGA RAJA.
223
Siinlia declined to accept the terms proposed by the
collector and the Board on the ground that due allowance
was not made for his “malikana” and “dasturant.” He
claimed either “Malikana " or “ dasturant” all over Sirkai
Tirhut. Now malikana means allowance to a dispossess-
ed proprietor, i.e. one whose estate has been settled or
farmed with some body else, and dasturant means an
allowance due to a dispossessed mukarraridar. Raja Ma-
dhava Siiiiha claimed that the Raj ship of the whole of
Tirhut was conferred upon his ancestors by the Delhi
Kmperors along with the Sadui, i e. 2 per cent of the
revenue collected by him. Raja Madhava vSirhha apparent- ,
ly claimed that though he was not in actual possession of
■the whole of Tirhut, still there was a time when every
part of Tirhut was either his absolute property or his
mukarrari and so he was entitled either to malikana or
dasturant. The component articles of dasturant as claim-
ed by Raja Madhava Siniha were three rupees upon eadi ,
village yielding Rs. 100/ — aud upwards, one anna in every
rupee of the revenue and two rupees per cent on the
mufassal jama, all of which were conditional (Bashartea '•
Malguzari and Khair Khah Sirkar on account of revenue
and loyalty to Government). The Raja had besides the
Nizamat dasturant a fixed dasturant from all lands no\
paying rent to Government amounting to Rs. 1*5,000/ — or
16,000/ — . The collector did not acknowledge his claim
and settled the estates in fairness with others on account
of, the Raja's recusancy but eventually in the year 1807
under ■the orders of the Government of India the settlemerift
of the present Darbhanga Raja was concluded with Raja
Madhava Shhba on an annual rental of Rs. 152,053/-^
excluding Rs. 41,282/- on account of his malikana and
dasturant. '■ ,,
Raja Madhava Simha died in 1807 and was succeeded
by his eldest surviving son. Raja Chattra Simha, who
rendered good services to Government at the time of the
Nepal war vr, 1814-15 A.D. He was tire first to receive
1 Fage *9 of Kerr's Settlement Report of the Darbhanga District (1896-1903),
Calcutta, 1904 edition.
For a comprehensive account of settlement with Madhava bimha and his
dasturant which showed his right of some sort over whole 'firhut cf. pages
446,480-82 500 etc. of Fifth Report on Fast India Affairs, Vol : II by Firnunger,
Calcutta, 1917 edition. 1
230
DHA.RBHANGA RAJA.
a few years Biru declared himself independent and ceased
to remit collections to him. "Thereupon Raja Raghava
Siitiha had to send a large force to Purnea to subdue him.
He was subdued after the fight and the tradition has it
that the Darbhanga family does not employ Kurmis as
servants on account of Biru, a Kurmi having turned dis-
loyal to his master Raghava Siihha.
Raghava Simha died in 1739 A.D. and was succeeded
by his eldest son Raja Visnu Simha (1739-1743). On the
latter’s death in 1743, his brother Narendra Siihha (2nd
.son of Raja Raghava Simha) ascended the gaddi. It was
during his time that Tirhut was subjected for a third time
in 1750 to the revision of assessment by Ali Vardi Khan.'
The most important event of his time was that Ali Vardi
• Khan’s forces came heavily upon this Raja on account of
his habitual delay in payment of tribute and harrassed
him.’’
' Tradition states that he was helped in this contest
with Ali Vardi Khan, Nawab of Bengal, by the Narhan
“ A pargnna in the west of the district with an area of about 964 square
miles. It is the property of the Maharaja of Daibhanga, and is said to have been
acquired by his ancestor Mahes Thahkura in the following manner. Mahes Thak-
kura was priest of the Rajas of Tirhut. and, when they were conquered by the
SQiperor of Uelhi, sent his pupil Raghiiuaudan Thakkur to — .^.kbar’s court. He
gained Akbar’s favour by his skill In por-inies and a lucky prophecy He foretold
a storm in which a tree, under which Akbat’e tent was pitched, would be destrov-
ed. The tent was removed, and some hours afterwards the tree was rent bv light-
ning. Akbar there upon conferred upon Raghunandan the whole of Tirhut, or
at least an income of two per cent of its revenues, which at his request, was
transferred to his master, Mahesa Thahkttra." r „
o It may he noted here incidentally that the .Statement that Mahesa Thakkura
waa a priest of the Rajas of Tirhut, is not supported by any local traditions preva-
lent in Tirhut, all of which call him a priest of the Rajd of Bastar in the C.P,
i Cf Siyor-ul- Mutukharln, Vol ; II
Being aided by the Afghans, Ali Vardi advanced with his forces against the
tracts of the Rajahs of Bettish and Bhawardh, who were refractory and turbulent.
Their regions had never previously been trod by the feet of the armies ot former
Nazims, nor bad their pioud heads ever bended before to any of the former
Suhahdars Indeed, they had never before paid the imperial revenues and taxes.
After lighting with them incessantly, Ali Vardi Rhau became victoriona and
triumphant. Raiding and pillaging their tracts, Ali Vardi Khan earned off a large
booty amounting to several laks in specie and other efiects, and settling with the
Rajahs the amounts of tribute, presents and the imperial revenue, he raised an
immense sum. The soldiers also were enriched by the booty, afid''tbe strength of
Ali Vardi’s adlI^ini^traflon iacreaBed(Cf. page sq6 of Riyazu-s-salating byH. Ahdus
Salam, Calentta, tgaz edition).
Bhaurah or Bhawatah is mentioned as the name of a Mahal in Sl£kat Tirhut
jn the Ain-i-Akhari (Cir. 1590) Cf, p ii;6ci the Ain-i-Akbatl, Vol: IX, translated'
by Jarrett, Bibliotheca In&ca edition, Calcutta, 1910.
The retrains of .an old fort and tank hnilt by Raghava Siihha are still pointed
out at Bhowaxah— pp. 55 and 210, Hunter’s statistical account of Bengal, iSyy,
Tirhut and Chatjuparan.
JDHARBHANGA RAJA.
221
family.' Iraditiou is also respon.sible for the stalenieiLt
that Narendra Siiiiha also helped the Subedar of Bengal
and Bihar against Mustafa Khan, an Afgan leader, who
had rebelled against him.
The poet I,al Kavi of Magratini in the district of
Darbhanga in his poem has described the battle of Kan-
darpi ghat fought by Raja Narendra Simha against the
the forces, 5000 in number, sent by Raja Ramanarayana,
Subedar of Patna, headed by Bhil^ari Mahatha, who was
accompanied by Salabat Rai at a place called Kandarpi
ghat on Balam river in the district of Darbhanga. This
force was sent to take khas possession of Tirhut from
Raja Narendra Siiiiha but the latter was victorious, as
the force with its commander was routed.'*
' ’RVi am; afir ftn *5^ snr ^*5 % 1
sr™ ^ nxK ^ ^ ?0(tcr
'fr sKrrr % I cch %sfr m '^^fr
^jir tm % sTTO ^ ^ 31'^fr
m ■««i(Rewr % 1 wrfw 'ss ft
l-ft srm f 11 im 'diqV snft .
fiv ^ vrft ^ II KW 'it iftsi ^
srftfT fm sjift % II
^ The following are the widely sang ballads relating to this fight.
Timrcm k wvt antf 1
?ifr ^ 1^*^! 11
fix ^ tiFr 711 % vft 'avitr 1
'flaiXK TTXSfT ’TO 71 TT!T II
^»ii 7 r i%x 'sxxx ’OTOw 1
'IVvtsr Hrg ^ w ’ex H
■^n-iV Wnm tuft liW tiH xanx 1
’qtfilft' flXtIT TOtt TIX H
TO ^ ^i^Tft tif^ ai^rm, XTSt *f IX ^ T II
^am^TX ^ ^x tsB: TO t xhtt^t i
trH xsrix TOix % TO«iT ^ II
fromr t ^ ^ to ^ tohsi i
TOTxrar txr f^Tfi xRwr % «
xTO’qft t ^ ^ 'fl’^TTOi wm I
TO TOT wrftiTf Ti-w^r 'vi'if n
snro ’<»t % ^ TTTO xm I
324
DHATiBHANGA RAJ-^.
the title of Maharaja fiom lyOid Moiro (Maiquess of
Hastings)', which has since been granted by Government
as a personal distinction to each successive proprietor of
1 he estate and has been conferred on the present Maharaja
Sir RameSwaia Simha as a hereditary title
In the month of may i8ii while Maharaja Chattra
Siihha was the proprietor of the estate. Kirata Siihha, his
brother (3id son of Raja Madhava Siihha) set up a claim
and instituted a suit against him in the Patna Provincial
Court of Tiihut to recover from him a third part of the
ancestral property. On June 22, 1814, the claim of Kirata
Siihha was dismissed. Then he appealed to the Sadar
Dewany Adalat, but before the case was tried^ Kirata
entered into a compromise with his brother and withdrew
the appeal on the ground of invalidity of his claim. Thus
ended the first attempt of one of the members of the Raja
family to break the impartible character of this ancient
Raj.‘‘
Maharqja Chattra Simha died on the 3rd of April,
1839, leaving two sons Rudra Simha and Ba'§udeva Siihha.
A few days before his death, the Maharaja in pursuance
of the family usage executed a deed of gift by which he
assigned the Raj to his eldest son, Rudra Simha, the
younger son Basudeva Simha receiving a few villages for
his maintenance and supJ>ort as Babu. When Rudra
Siihha took possession of the Raj, Basudeva Siihha claim-
ed a moiety of it alleging that the disposition of the
property ought not to be regulated by the kul^chara or
family custom, but by the Hindu Law. He accordingly
I Marquess of Hastrags 'writes. " After a durbar which 1 held at Calcutta,
a rajah said to the public secretary. * This man kuows what to say to us. You
ought always to have a great siidai at -the head of the Government, — was of the
. weaver caste, and he could not flatter us with any thing he said I I this day (the
13th August, iI!i 4} bestowed Khilants on the Mahaiajah Mitra Jg^t Singh end the
Maharajah of Tirhiit The latter is of the older family, but I gave a precedence
to the other on account of his personal character. I desired him to understand
that my investing him with the dress of houoni was not merely for his attachment
to the Sritish Government, but proceeded trom my knowledge that he had made
all the ryots under him comfortable and happy, a tenor of conduct which I wish
to distinguish by that public applause. After the durwar, a dwa^f was pioduced.
He was seventeen yeais of age ; about the ordinary height of n child five years
old, but of lighter make. His head was small, ai d hia countenance good Theie
was nothin of that want of proportion which usually characterises dvgarfs The
Private Journal of the Marquess of Hastings, ipey edition Maharaja Mltfa JeeJ:
S^gh aforesaid was the Maharaja of Tikari in Magadh Maharaja Maheshwara
&inha is also said to have been addressed as Maharaja of Tirhut at the time of the
eOU&rment of his Xhilat in 1891.
i Moore’s jpidian Appeal, Vol VJ, page 168.
DIIARBIIANGA RAJA.
325
brought a suit in the Court of the sessions Judge of Patna
against Mahaiaja Rudra Siiiiha on 22nd September^ 1S40,
in which the estimated value of the property in suit both
real and personal was stated to be Rs. 34, 46, 658-1-13-2^
(company’s rupees) . In 1830 GaneSa datta Siihha, son of
Govinda Siihha, fourth son of Raja Madhav.i Siihha and
brother of Maharaja Chattra Simha, had also instituted a
suit against his uncle Kirata Sirhha and cousins, Maharaja
Rudra Simha and Ba^udeva Sirhha. In the former the
Sessions Judge held that Rudra Simha was entitled to the
Raj and that Ba^udeva Siihha was only entitled to main-
tenance on the ground that the succession to the family
property is regulated by the family custom; that the
eldest son succeeds to the Raj, the younger sons obt aining
sufficient landed property for their maintenance ; and
that the Raj pays the Government revenue direct for
them and they le-imburse it, the lands being assigned on
condition that failing male issue, they revert to the Raj."'
The latter was also decided by the same Judge and dis-
missed on the same grounds. There was an appeal in
both suits, first to the Sadar Court and then to the Privi
Council ; but the decision of the Tower Court was upheld
in both the Courts. Their Lordships of the Privy Council
held that in conformity with the long established usage'
of the family the title and estale had uniformly devolved
entire for many generations and hence it was impartible.
This decision which has settled once for all that the estate
is impartible and that inheritance to it is regulated by
primogeniture, has been instrumental in preserving the'
estate in its integrity and in making its proprietor the
greatest land owner in Bihar. ^
Maharaja Rudra Siruha died in 1850 and was succeed-
ed by his eldest son Maharaja Maheswara Simha who held
the estate till i860.
Maharaja Malie^wara Simha died in October, i860,
leaving two infant sons, the eldest being Taksme^wara
Siihha. Mahaiaja Taksmi^wara Simha was born on the
25th September, 1858, and was the 17th in descent
from Mahesa Thakkura, the progenitor of this ancient
Raja family. The Maharaja himself and his extensive
) Cf, O' Malley's District Gazetteer of Darbbanga 1907' edition, pag^s 144-14$.
’ 29
226
DHARBHANGA RAJA.
estates were at once placed under the charge of the Couit
of Ward which^ during nearly 19 years, directed the edu-
cation of the young chief, and most satisfactorily managed
his extensive estate Maharaja I,aksmiswara Simha was
first sent to the Ward’s Institute at Benares and placed
under the tution of Mr. Chester Macnaghten, but he wms
eventually brought back to Darbhanga w^here he was
under the tutorship of Mr. Alexander. The valuable
results of the system of education followed with regard
to the young Maharaja Lak§mi6wara Siriiha, are strongly
testified to by the Lieutenant-Governor, Sir Steuart Bay-
ley, who, as the head of the Court of Wards in Behar had
ample opportunities of forming an opinion, which, in the
course of his address at the Maharaja’s installation Darbar
at Bankipore in 1830, he expressed in most encouraging
terms. . '■
The immediate effect of the litigation referred to
above, combined with mismanagement, was to involve
the estate* in serious difficulties ; so that when Maha-
raja MaheSwara Siihha died in i8bo and the Court of
Wards took charge of it for his minor son, it was 70 lakhs,
in debt and the revenue was only 19 lakhs. Under the
management of the court of Wards, the finances of the
estate recovered, and 20 years later, when it was made
over to the late Maharaja Laksmeswara Sithha it was in
a flourishing condition/
Maharaja Lak?mi§wara Sirhha occupied the foremost
place in the pubhe life of Bengal and Bihar, and Tyas
Several times elected as a Member to the Imperial Council.
He served as a Member of the Royal Opium Commission
and was successively made a K.C.I.E.. G.C.I.E. He was
a President of the British India Association of Calcutta.
He was the founder-President of the Bihar ^landholders’
Association and is still remembered for his manifold acts
1 The occasion of my asking you to meet me here to-day is one which has a
special interest for me I have, for many years, had the pleasure of knowing the
young Maharaja of Daihhanga, and, at oue time there was not p day in which his
affairs did not occupy some portion of my time and of my" thoughts I have
watched his education from boyhood, and bis development into a man, whose
abilities, manners, accomplishments and personal character eminently fit him for
the high position he has to fill — and to whose future I may look forward as wgll
calculated to reflect credit on the Court of Wards and on those gentlemen to
whom. hisT education has been entrusted." Fait II of Ghose's Indian Chiefs,
Rajas, Zamlndats Stc, 1881 edition.
* Pages 1^-45 of O’Malley’s District Gazetteer of Darbhanga, 1907 edition.
n.HARBHANGA RAJA.
227
of munificence. He died in Hie year 1898 and was suc-
ceeded by his brother the present MahaiajaSir Raineswhra
Sithha.
The present Maharaja has had a libeial education and
a chequered career. He became a member of the Statu-
tory Civil Service at an early age.
He was for some time Assistant Magistrate and Col-
lector of Darbhanga and Saran and Joint Magistrate at
Bhagalpur and a member of the Bengal legislative
Council. He was decorated with the title Raja Bahadur
before he succeeded to the Darbhanga Raj. He takes
keen interest in matters of public utility and was elected
several times as a member of the Imperial Council by the
non official members of the Bengal Council and twice as a
President of the British Indian Association. He is also
President of several Abbociatious, Sabhas and Societies
including the ‘^all India landholders’ Association” and
is tlie hereditary head of the entire Maithila Community
in Noith Bihar. All intricate and disputed^ questions
appertaining to the social and religious life of the Mait h i l a
Community go to him for decision and ruling which are
final, and the power of excommunication from the commu-
nity rests with him. This leadership in the case of the
Maharajas of Darbhanga is recognised for the last 30C7
years. He is the life Presidet 5 ?t of the Bharata Dharma
Mahamandala, the All-India Religious Association of
Hindus with which the leading Hindu Ruling Chiefs are
also concerned. His relation with the leaders of the
Muhammadan and other communities in India is such as
to show that he enjoys the confidence and esteem of not
only the Hindus by whom he is held in high respect
throughout India but also of the Muhammadans and
others. He worked as a member of the Police Commission
in 1905 and distinguished himself by his zeal for the Hindu
Universitj' by his extensive tours to collect donations
from Indian Princes and others and by his own donation
of rupees five lacs. He has worked for a full term of 5
years as a iSf-ember of the Bihar and Orissa Executive
Council and has won the esteem of aU concerned ofidcial
ajad non-ofiicial. He has been decorated with K.C.I.E.,
K.B.E., by Government surely in recognition ,of his
services. He was honoured with the hereditary title of
328
DHARBHANGA RAJ/^.
'‘Maharajadhirajj” and while conferring the title, Sir
BdWard Gait at his Patna Durbar in December, IQ20,
stated that the Maharaja was descended from ancestors
possessed «of absolute powers.
It may not be out of place to discuss the nature of
the grant made by Emperor Akbar to Mahesa Thakkura,
the founder of the Darbhanga Raj, The question has
been often asked whether Mahesa Thakkura was appoint-
ed merely a revenue Collector of Tirhut on a certain
commission or whether he was granted entire control over
the internal adminstration of Tirhut, subject, of course, to
the payment of the Imperial revenue to the Emperor. I
have already mentioned the traditional saying " as gang
ta sang, as kosh ta ghosh ” which means that Mahesa Thak-
kura got the grant of the whole country comprised within
* the boundaries from the Ganges on the South to the
mountain on the North and from the Kosi on the 'East to
the Gandak on the West. But it is quite possible when
Sircar Tirl\ut was given to Mahesa Thakkura, other zamin-
dars existed with a few villages given by grant either by
the Pathan Emperors of Delhi or by their representatives in
the province. There is little doubt that Mahe§a Thakkura
had the bulk of the Sircar Tirhut. There is a tradition
•that villages were settled with other proprietors or " Raj
Vassals ” under the permEfhent settlement in the district
of Muzafiarpur and even Champaran, that formerly belong-
ed to the Darbhanga Raj. Some grants of lands in these
villages made by the Rajas of Darbhanga are, still to be
Sound to diow that these villages belonged formerly to "the
Darbhanga Raj, I have heard this from several sources
and have also seen some papers which corroborate this
statement.
' It is a pity that inspite of my best efforts I have not
been able to see any sanad granted previo*usly to Raja
Narendra Simha’s time, and it is difficult to guess at the
nature of the power exercised by the Raja of Darbhanga
from Mahe§a Thakkura down to Raghava Simha. Regar-
ding absence of records it is said that when the Raj was
taken, away by the Collector of Tirhut from Raja
Madhava Simha and he had to run away, a number of old
family , documents were lost and also many valuable
records were lost during the Court of Wards regime as
dharehanga raja.
ZZi)
these records along with some ancient jewelleiy were taken
away by some dismissed old servants.
There seems little doubt that Mahesa Thakkura took
the place in Tirhnt formerly occupied by E!ame6wara
Thakknr family ' and therefore the grant made by Akbai
to Mahesa ThaJkkura must have been of the same nature
as the grant of Tirhut made by Firoz Shah Toghlak in the
beginning of the 14th century to Kameswara Thakkura,
especially as the grant to MaheSa Thakkura was made not
long after the dissolution of the Kameswaia dynasty in
Mithila. It was natural that a Brahmana should succeed
a Brahmana, especially as the population then consisted
mainly of Maithila Brahmanas.
The Ain-i-Akhbari which was written by Abul Fazal
during the life time of Fmperoi Akbar and which des-
cribes the state of things in India about the yeai 1690
does not mention tlie grant to Mahesa Thakkura, anc|
the first historical mention of the Darbhanga Raj is to
be found either in Sair-ul-mutakharim or in the Riazul-
salatiii ^ both of which belong to the i8th century. These
are urged as arguments against the assumption that the
owners of the Darbhanga Raj had absolute powers foi the
management of Tirhut vested in them. It is often saicl,^
that they were mere revenue ^collectors or Jagiidars to
start with, and that there was no semblance of Rajaship.
But it may be argued with some force that if there is no
mention ot the Darbhanga Raj either in Akbar-Nama or
Aiir-i-Akbjtri or Jahangir-Nania etc. there is nothing on
the other hand exactly to show how Tirhut was managed
after the disruption of the Kameswara dynasty. We hear
of Govenors of Tirhut, but we are not told if these
Governors governed Tirhut without any intermediary
Raja. It is -also known that about the year 1661, i.e.,
about 54 years after Akbar’ s death, there was a special
Fauzdar (military governor) of Darbhanga (Mirza il^an)
who assisted Daud Khan, the Governor of Patna in inva-
ding Palamau,?* But even this does not illuminate mat-
1 C£ Account of the Elameswara. dynasty hi Mithila in pait, lH of tlfw wotk.
^ The Alu-l Akbari gives an account of all the literary men of Akbar'stime.
It mentions some Bengali of literary fame but there is no mention of Mahesa
Thakkura.
8 Page 39 of Sarkat'a History of Auranzeb, Vol: III (M, C. Sarkar and Son*a
edition). >
230
DHARBHANGA RAJA.
terij muclij for it leaves us to wonder who really exercised
magisterial iunctions etc. about that time. The cumula-
tive effect of all these considerations is that Mahesa
Thakkura'look the place of Kameswaia Thakkura after
the dissolution of the latter's family about the yeai 1525.
The quotation I have made previously from Riyazu-
.salatin would fully justify the inference that the Rajas of
Mahesa Thakkura’ .s family often proved recalcitrant in
payment of revenue to the Imperial officers and they
could do so with impunity. They did not even acknow-
ledge their allegiance to the Government This points to
their knowledge of the obsolute power vested in them, and
shows that they were bound to the crown only so far as
they had to pay the Imperial revenue and that they look-
ed aftei all the internal affairs themselves. The condi-
tions of administration laid down by Ali Vardi IQiaii for
§l.aja Raghava Simha, already mentioned, such as doing
justice, lelieving distress, putting the countiy in a flourish-
ing state amd keeping it so mean unmistakably the ruling
power and this is a strong evidence of the powers
enjoyed by them. The previous pages record some of the
important fights in which they took part, It would
jppear, however, that it was only at the time of Nawab
Ali Vardi Khan and his giuccessor that the Nawabs of
Murshidabad on whom Imperial autliority had devolved
owing to anarchy prevailing at that time that they tried
their best to strip the Raja of Tirhut of their powers and
privileges.
Unfortunately the copies of the Rubakars relating to
Darbhanga Raj at the time of the Decennial and Perma-
nent Settlements are not available or accessible, nor are
several decisions of the Provincial courts at Patna bear-
ing on tjie Darbhanga Raj to be had. But one fact is
very conspicuous and it is that Maharaja of Darbhanga
is the only Maharaja in Bihar who was called the Maha-
raja of a ‘^ircar (i.e, a district) i.e. of Tirhut ' excepting
— ' ■ — ■“ “ ” ffr”*
1 PapetsmentiQnediti Macnoughton’& Select Reports, Vol. Vll, page iji would
be yeT7 valuable if found. I have not been able to find them
* Cf, Moore's Indian Appeals, Vol ; VI, pages 164, i(A. and i.S . ,
^ l^he name Raja of Tirhut has been applied to the Rajas of Darbhanga from
the early periods Reference may be had to page 479 of the Fifth Report on Bast
India AnaKs, Vol ; II by Plrminger, Calcutta, 1917 edition.
Also Cf. Maefiou^ton’s Select Reports, Vol: VU where the word Raja of
Tirhut appearg; alsoCf. Moore's Indian appeals, Vol VI, p. 188. Reference may
DHARBHANGA RAJA. 231
perhaps the Raja oi Mahaiajas of Bhojpur and Cham-
paraii.'
The contention that the whole of Sarkar Tirhut was
granted to MaheSa Thakkura is borne out by the fact
that the pargana of Dharampur so far as in the Purnea
districtj but included in the ancient boundaries of Tirhut
has almost, from the beginning, been in the possession of
the Darbhanga Raj, though I have not been able to
trace the exact date when it came into the possession of
the Raj.*
As far back as 1785, their hordships of the Privy
Council have called the Daibhanga Raj a Principality _
and quite separate from the minor grants attached to it.
They have also defined the Principality ' as a sovereignty
or a subordinate sovereigntj'^ which in its very nature
excludes the idea of division in the sense in which that
term iS used.'^ They also held that the Darbhanga Raj was
an ancient Raj with its own vassals or tenants and thit,
its proprietors were rulers and that the whole of Sircar
Tirhut was granted to Mahesa Thakkura to whom ail the
Zamindars in Tirhut were responsible, but who was alone ^
responsible to the Imperial Government '' Further it
appears that tire Raja of Darbhanga used to collect
revenue from the then existing Zamindars who were ond&r
them and pay tribute direct t'o the Imperial Government
on that account and further they gave lands as free-gifts
to the priests relations, and others, some of which still
e:^ist as ,puch. There is ample evidence of the above.
Besides these two kinds of lands there were also some
lands in their khS,s possession, of which they used to
collect the charges direct from ryots At the time of set-
tlemejit only lands in their khas possession were settled
with them and claims for the rest disallowed. All this'
confirms the idea that MaheSa Thakkura got his s^iiad as a
ruling Chief from the Emperor Akbar,“ and the power of
also be had top n 6 , Farneah Settlement Report (1908) by Byrne A resolution
of the Qovetiior- 15 eiieral in Council, 1779, has been quoted, m which reference
has been made to the Zamindar of Tirhut ”
I Cf. appendix which gives an account of the Bettlah Raj '
. J Moore’s Indian Appeals Vol : VI, page 178
'i Bo. Bo pages 188-193.
* Bo, Bo, page 187. ^ ■*
* Moore's Indian Appeals Vol : VI, page 1S8.
s It Jsnow recognised, however, on ail hands that the Mahura*^ of Batbbaqga
232 IJHAUBHANGA RAJA,
a Chief was enjoyed for a long line by his successors in the
Raj;
In fact, it will be clear from the foregoing that there
was a time«when the Rajas of Darbhanga were in posses-
sion of the whole of Sircar Tirhut (now divided into the
districts of Muzaffarpur and Darbhanga), either as farmers,
Mokarraridars or as proprietors and that to .start with,
Maheii Thakur got the grant of the whole of Sircar
Tirhut.' In any case it is admitted on all hands that, at
the time of the Decennial and Perinaueut Settlement about
the year 1790 A.I)., the whole of Sircar Tirhut was in some
way or other in actual possession of Raja Madhu or
Madhava Simha of Darbhanga, though it is said that he
was only a farmer in respect of the major portion of Sircar
Tirhut. But it is admitted that he was the Sadar Malgu-
zar .ir Zamiiidar,’ i.e. he used to pay revenue for the whole
of Sircar Tirhut to Government, it is also said that the
.Rfijas of Tirhut, i.e. of Darbhanga, used to oblige their
favourites gp.d relatives by grants of land. But it is
clear from correspondence about Raja Madhu or Madhava
'Simha of Tirhut,* i.e. Darbhanga, that while he asserted
that he was the overlord of proprietors of the whole of
Sircar Tirhut, the local revenue authorities of the time
is.the head of the Srotriya iicct of Alaitfila Brahma^as in Tirhut. Gbose's Xndlatt
chief, Rajas. Zamindars etc. Part III mentions that (i) the title of Raja was the
hereditary title for this family (z) the whole of Tirhut wan under the Raj for a
certain jama.
> This may seem to be in conflict with para, a of Mi. Ken’s Final Report on the
Survey and Settlement Operations in the Darbhanga District (1896-1903) whererit
Is'.tated that Mahes Tbakbur got the grant of what are now the Darbhanga Raj
Bstates. Traditions and every thing point to the fact that he got the grant of the
whole of Sircar Tirhut and not only of what are now the Darfahanga Raj Estates.
It may be noted that in the same paragraph it Is siated that Mahes Thakkur who
is said to have come from JabbalEHir took sc vice as a priest with the descendants
of Raja Siva Simha who still exercised a nominal supremacy over Tirhnt but'as they
Collapsed before the advancing Muhammadan power, Mahes Thakur managed to
get Akbar to.fonfer upon him thegraut of what ore now the Darbbefliga Raj B.state.s.
The atatemeut above, if correct, paints to the fact that Mahes Thakkur was set in
authority over the whole area (i.e. Sircar Tirhut) formerly in possession of Siva
Simha (i.e. the Eame.swar dynasty). Docal traditions, however, in Tirhnt call
Moheda Thakkur a pnest of the Raj,iaf Bastar and not of the Rajas of Tirhut. i.e.
Kiunesnar family. ,
( Cf. pages 39-49 of the Final Report on the Survey end .‘^ttlement Opera*
tiooB in the district of Mitzefiarpur (1892-1899) by C J. Stevenson Moore.
> Those who were held responsible to Government for the ics'enue of several
villages or parganas were calkd Ztmmadara or Zamlndars or Malguzars.*
Cf.*'SBhihu>i-Akbar"by8arupchand,pp. 314-15. by Elliot Vol. VIII, Bondou
edftjkm. 1877;^
* It is remarkable that in the revenue proceedings regarding the Decennial
and Fetnwnent Settlements, Mndhu Simha has been referred to as a Raja of Tirhut.
e
DHARBHANGA RAJA.
appear to have lent themselves to the other extreme ^ and
denied that he was proprietor of any land at all in the whole
of Sircar Tirhut. Raja Madhu Simha accepted .settlement
after his infructnous efforts extendmg over twenty years for
recognition as proprietor of the whole of Sircar Tirhut and
this very fact .shows inherent belief or conviction regarding
his rights over Sircar Tirhut though the whole of vSircar
was not settled with Raja Madhu or Madhava Simha at
the time of ^-he Permanent Settlement, yet allowance for
Malikana or Dasturant made in his favour under the
orders of the Government of India would go tf) show that
the Government recognised that Madhu Simha had some-
plausible claim over the whole of the Sircar Tirhut. It is
difficult now to ascertain without a close examination of
all the proceedings of the then Collectors Messrs. Grand
and Bathurst who conducted the negotiations for the'De-
cennial Settlement, how it came to be held that he was
only a farmer in respect of a major portion of Sircar ■
Tirhut. >
It will follow from the above that so far as Sircar
Tirhut is concerned, the possessions of the Darbhanga Raj ‘
have decreased,* and not increased, in this Sircar.
It is often asked why Akbar made grant of Sircar
Tirhut to Mahes Thakkur. Bi^t the reason is not difficult
to undersland. Akbar was a great lover of learning.
There is nothing improbable in the tradition that Akbar
presented MaheS Thakkur with Sircar Tirhut in token of
his admimtion for MaheS Thakkur’ s vast learning ’ dis-
played at his Court. It is also known that one MaheS Thak-
kur wrote a Sanskrt history of a part of Akbar’ s reign, ^
It is probable that this writer of Sanskrt history of Akbar
was the recipient of Sircar Tirhut at Akbar’s hand. It
should also .be remembered that Mahe.4 Thakkur came
1 Cf. Appendix VI, Chap. XVI. p. I,. of theSurTeySeltlement Report. Purneah.
1908, -wh^re it is stated about Fargane Saveli in tbe Putnea district: — “The
huge property, covering an area of 3,oco .sqr miles, was settled with Rfini
Indrabati, daughter of Raja Madho Slngb of Darbhanga and wife of Rfi.j 4 In-
dranarayana, It Vas given as her dowry on her marriage to Rfija Indranirilyana
wh) died childless.” The above shows that the former extent of the Darbhsnga
RS.j was very; vast. ’
, * Cf. V. N. Smith's “ Ahbar the Great Moghul,” Oxford edit igr?. page 486.
It la said that the Sanskrit history, preserved in the India Office, London, appears >
to have been written hy one MaheSa Thakknra about the year 1650 A.D , but it is
probable that the manuscript preserved in India office is only a copy of the origi-
nal written during the lifetime of Akbar. '
30
^34
dharbhanga raja^
into^ prominence and received grant of Sircar Tirhut soon
after the dismemberment of the iCameswar dynasty of
Brahmins in Tirhut about the year 1530 AD.' and there
IS notliiiig -improbable in the tradition that the authority
vested in the learned Bialimana Maliesa Thakkur was of
the same nature at that enjoyed by his predecessors of
the Kameswar dyna‘>ty.
Akbar’s reputation as a liberal minded patron coupled
with the fact that the Governor of Bihii, Hajipur and
Bengal in those days was Raja Man Singh ' of J aipur, add.s
colour to the tradition that Maheii Thakkura was set in
.lull authority in Tirhut with the help of Raja Mana
Singha.
I have also heard it asserted that the Maharaja poss-
esses a Farina n from a Mugal Kmperor by which his
ancestor Raja Pratap Singh was honoured with the title
of " Istekbal " which is interpreted to mean “possessed
0? absolute powers.*’ Without seeing the Faiman and
examining .the context one cannot say how far this inter-
pretation can stand
It may also be mentioned that there are two unpub-
lished books to be found in the Darbhanga- district viz.
one by Gopal Jha and the other by one Sona Kavi In
Ifoth these books (date uncertain) several accounts (some
of these of a miraclous kind) have been given of Mahesha
Thakur and his family and it has been asserted that
he got independent powers from Emperor Akbar But
though the dates of these works are not beyond doubt
tdiey serve at least as traditions of the origin of the Dar-
tihanga Raj.
The Bihar and Orissa Research Society has dis-
covered a judgment of a Mithila Hindu Court in Sanskrita
dated Saka i7i6_ (A.D. 1794) i.e. it was written duruig the
the tints of Raja Madhav Simha of DarbKanga. This
judgment decide.s po.s.session of two rival Brahman families
in Mithila or Tirhut over a slave girl and is of unique
importance as it contain.s all the elements pf^ a judgment
__ _ V "
' Cf. An account of the KanesivreT dynasty. '
, * Cf. V. N. Smith's •• Alcbat the Great Moghul" Oxford edition, 1917, pag&
241. ,
„ JaysawaVs note in Bihar and Orissa Research. Society Jontual,
Vol: VI.> Paij 11 , June 1930, also 44 C. W. N. CXUIX.
DHARBHANGA RAJA.
235
required by the Hindu Sastras ' It has recently ,been
inferred from the judgment that Raja Madhav Singh and
his predecebsors weie posbessed of absolute powers in
in Tiihut This inference in itself may not be very con-
vincing but considered in light of all other facts relating
to the Daibhanga Raj^ it lends fiiin support to the belief
regarding the absolute powei once vested in this family.''
I Ct. Piofessor Jolly’s uote. 25 C W. N Page CXmi
J For a detailed account of the stonca prevalent regarding this family, see
“ Khandabala Kulavinoda," Darbhanga Ra] Press, 1329 Fasli It purports to
publish a manuscript by one Gopal Jhaw said to have been a contemporaiy nt
Raja Narendra Simha
APPENDIX F.
An AecoTTNi' of thr European Factories for Indigo
AND Sugar Manufacture in the Tirhut Division.
Indigo was a product of North Bihar long before the
advent of the Rrilish,' but its cultivation on Ituropean
* There it aburrloiit evidence in support ot the belief that when Europeans
.^st began to purchase and export the dye from India it was procured from the
Western presidency and shipped for the most part from Surat. It was carried by
the Poitugiiese to Lisbon and sold bv them to the dyers of Ilullaiid. It wai the
desire to secure a more certain supply of dyc-stuS that led to the formation, in
1631, of the Dutch Bast India Company, and shoitly alter to the overthrow of the
Portuguese supremacy in the Bait The succe s of the Dutch inerchmts aroused
the jealousy ot Europe. The wnad growers md merchants of Germany, France
and England were threatened with ruin, and to protect them nearly every Country
passed edicts rendering the imnortation or use of indigo a criminal odence punish-
.^ble by death.
In i( 3 o 8 England learnt the art of indigo dyeing, aud in the reign of Queen
Elizabeth its use was permitted along with woad. Curio jsly enough this mixing
of woad with Indigo surrlves to the pre'-ent day, and to meet this demand a small
^mount of the woad is grown here and there over Europe, and tiven in England.
The opposition to iudigo was, however, so strong that it was again, on the pretext
of being poisonous, prohibited, and in 1660, Charles II, had to procure dyers from
Belgium to once more teach the English the art of using the dye. The effect of
th^_ persistent export of the dye from India, conducted by the East India Com-
pany, had the effect of stimulating the Spanish, French, Portuguese and English
colonists to make strenuous efforts to }^odace tlie dye in many countries outside
India. And so successful were thty that for a time they ruined the ancient Indian
ttaihe. But McFhetson (HUt. Burop. Comm. Ind. ittiz, 30 ~) speaks of the East
India Company having voluntarily given up the importation of Indigo into
England " in order to avoid a competition with the British Colonists in the West
Indies and the southern provinces of North America. About the yea« 1/47 mogt
of Ahe planters in the West Indies, particularly in Jamaica, gave up the cultiva-
tion of indigo lu consequence of the high duty imposed upon it;” '* The planters
of Carolina and Georgia were never able to bring meir indigo to a quality equal to
that of Ouatimala ct St. Domingo." But political dimculties occurred with
Amerlra and France, and at the same time sugar and coffee had proved even more
profitable in the West Indio-, than Indigo. The impetus was thus given for a re-
establishment of the Indiau trafiiu and, as one of the many 5urprlse.s of the indus-
try, the provjpce of Bengal was selected for thi.s revival. Itbaihno sooner been
organized, however, than troubles next arose in Bengal itself through misundei
standings between the planters, their cultivators, and the Government, which
tnav be said to have culminated in Lord Macaulay's famous Memorandum of 1A37.
This led to another migration of the Industry from Lower aud Eastern Bengal to
Tlrbut and the United Ptovmces. Here the troubles of the industry did not end,
fur. Just as indigo had ruined “ the Waid Herm," so the researiSjiSs of the chemi-
cal hsboratories of Germany threatened the very existence of any natural vege-
tatfift dye. ,Xh.ey flnst killed the maddar dye of Europe, then the safiBower, the lac
and 1 m dyes oi India, and ore nolr advancing rapidly with syntbdtlo indigo,
hstsnt on the complete an^liation of the natural dye. Opinions differ on *
tdsiny aspecU of the present vicissitude ; mesntime the exports from India have
I serttgisly decthted, and salvation admittedly lies in the path of cheaper production
hdthinphlttvitifonandtganufacture. These issues ore being vigorously faced and
SOmeprogcesaihCs been accomplished, but the (ntnre of the industry can scarcely
ACCOUNT OF THE liUROPEAN FACTORIES.
237
methods appears to have been started by Mr. F. Grand,
the Collector, in 1782.' It is a-* least from that time' that
it begins to develop into an industry, and since then has
very much increased in extent and importance.
In a report dated 4th February, 1788, the Collector
gave a list of 12 Europeans, not in the Honorable Com-
pany’s fervice, residing within the limits of the Collector-
ship of Tirhut, 10 of whom were said to have been in
possession of indigo works.^ The names of b of them
were James Oentil, G. W. S. Schuman, James Gellaii, mana-
ger of Peter de Rozario, a native Portuguese, J ohii Miller,
and Francis Rose The last named forcibly set himself,
down in the midst of Raja Raj Ballab’s jagir in Tirhut
and started indigo. In 1793, the Collector submitted a
list of the indigo factories then in the district. Their
number had increased to nine, and the records fshow.that
Mr. Neave, Judge of Tirhut, had to paj’ special attention
to keeping them in order.' They were as follows: — ' ,
help being described fls oC great uncertainty. The issue is no^ the advantage o{
new legulatioDs of land tenure, but one exclusively of natural versus synthetic
indigo — Pages 668-63 of “The Commercial Products of India," by Sir George’.
Watt, 1908 edition.
Only thiee years .iftei his appointment as Collector of Tirhut, Mr. Grand
wrote in 1785
" I introduced the nianutdctuiiug of indigo after the European inanv>er,
eucouraged the e.stablisfament ut indigo works and plantations, and erected three
at my own expense " — (Cf. page g6 of the^IiizaSarpur Gazetteer, Calcutta edition,
1907, by h S. S. 0 JIailey.
For an account of indigo during the East India Company regime cf. pages
208-212 of Vol I and pages 198-404 of Vol. II of the Good Old Days of Hon’ble
John Company —by W H Cnrey, Calcutta, 1906 edition
^ It appears that the first English Factory founded in this part of the country
helweeii 1650-1700 A.D. was at Singia or Lalganj near Hajipur. It wasaSMt-
petre Factory. The Factory was established there though Singia was unhealthy,
because it was close to Saltpetre end removed from the interiereiice ot the Rawab
and bis deputies at Patna, nnd still not far from Patna. The chief of the Bihar
establishment lived at Singia — Cf pp. 53 — 4, Vol. I of the "Early Annals of the
English in Bihar," by Wilson, 1895
Also pp. 92, 122, 183, 290, 308, 320 and 36B flf do. do. - *
Vol. Ill, 1917. ** T
1 Paras. 867 to 875 of Mr Stevenson-Moore’s Settlement Report of the Muzaf-
farpur District (1892-1899).
s Outlie 24th December, 1792, the Collector received stringent oders to allow
no European to hold lauds, until he had first obtained the leave of the Governor
General in Council ; and in subsequent records we accordingly find numerous
applications foPt^is permission. No doubt, this rule was part of the Company’s
monopolizing policy; hut it may he partly due to the new-comers having estab-
lished their factories within the lands of the old ones, as in i8oi some p]|^nters peti-
tioned Government to lay down rules which should prevent one factory frqm
'encroaching within another’s dehai, as constant quarrels and litigations were
taking place on account of this practice (page 99 of '* A StatistIcSl Account of
Bengal ’’ by W. W. Hunter. Vol XIII, Trubner & Co., London, 1877 edition.
8 All British subjects had to reside within 10 miles of some British settlement
238
ACCOUNT OF Tins EUROPEAN FACTORIES.
No. of
Works.
Name.
I
I
I
I
I
I
t
I
t
Dandpur ^
Saraya ,
Dholi )
Athar
Shah]3ur
Kanti 1
Motipur t
Deoria
Banata
9 works. '
I
I Name of the Proprietors
I
I
1
j William Orby !Iunt'.r
J amcs Geiitil
j Richardson Purvcs.
Alexander Nainell.
I Finch.
Lewis Kick etc.. O M L R. .Schuman.
lu those times non-official Europeans were .still under
^surveillance, and in the year 1799, a statement was fur-
nished of the quantity of land held by them, for what
purpose, from what period, and 011 what authority. It
,Appeacs that the area under indigo in 1794 was only 767
" bighas 14 kathas, or 670 acres, for the whole of Tirhut
Now there is no less than 33,988 acres indigo, or 5-26 per
cent of the cultivated area in the district of Muzaffarpur
alone. In 1804, the Colleclor -ubmitted another state-
ment of the lands held by Europeans in the district of
Tirhut ill the year 1803. He reported that there were 25
indigo concerns including the concerns of Dandpur, Sara-
ya, Dholi, Athar, Shahpur, Kanti, Motipur, Deoria, Illia-
warali, Muhamniadpur, Belsar, Piparaghat, Dalsinghsarai,
Jitwarpur, Tiwara, Kaxntaul, Chitwara, Pupri and Shah-
purundi, but the area under indigo was only 386 bighas, or
512 acre.s. Many concerns must no doubt have been just
fi ''
UttUii'i they held a special license from the Govenioi-lUueral or tlic East India
Company and no one could reside beyond the time specified in the license. No
British subject in those dw could aniuue laud without permission. Accordingly
in 17931, Jtidge Neave ordered a Frenchman named Ilnnble iDonbal) or Uumbal?
and one Thomas Parke who had settled at Saraiya and Singta rewcctively without
such license, to quit Tirhut. He cautioned Nr. James Arnold of Dholi (wlto had
beaten a biabmana) against all ill-usage of the natives." The same judge bad to
ask Mr. James. Gen til, Indigo Planter of Ottar, to appear by vakeel 'hnd not to
qjidress him personally on any subject when lie was a party concerned, as bis'
tipponeat might justly complain that the Judge had received extra-judicial infor-
maflon when he had no opportunity of doing the same (pp. V. and VI *• History
otBttHtrlndigo^ctaries'' by Minden Wilson, Calcutta, 1908).
ACCOUNT OF THE EUROPEAN FACTORIES. zy)
starting, and from that time onward the increase of
indigo cultivation grows very rapid.
In October, i8io, the Collector, with reference to a
project for giving planters credit at the public treasury,
wrote a letter full of interest because it emphasises the
advantages of the industry to the labouring classes who
were even at that time presumably numerous and impov-
erished enough to attract official attention. He wrote : —
" I am the more readily induced to .suggest a remit-
tance through the indigo-planters from an idea that (lov-
ernment may at some future day if not immediately (as
indigo is sometimes purchased on acccount of the Com-'~
pany), wish to encourage Europeans in every species of
commerce and to facilitate their means of circulating
ready cash among the industrious and labouring poov of
their wicinity, for the people that the indigo-planters
employ are mostly men of this description, that is, culti-
vators and labourers for daily and monthly hire. I un- '
derstand that not less, at a rough estimate, than from 30
to 50 thousand souls receive their principal support from
indigo factories of this district.
“ That the Board may be able to form some idea of
the benefit that the district derives from the number <^f
indigo speculators, they have> to observe that, let the
speculator win or lose, acquire a^princely fortune or die a
pauper, the district is equally benefitted by his industry,
and his struggles for prosperity do rarely succeed. Some
of the planters, but I fear liie majority of them, fail;
however, whether the balance of their accounts are for or
against them, the labouring poor and industrious cultiva-
tors of their neighbourhood ever reaped advantage from
their Enterprising and persevering ardour in this which (to.,
gentlemen not in the service or who have no particular
profession or employment) seems to be a most enticing
and fascinating pursuit.
“ I further beg leave to mention that tliere are about
35 factories ^Qispersed about the district; that each fac-
tory is supposed to employ about 3, 4 or 50,000 persons-
men, women and children in — the various and progressive
"branches of their business, as preparing the land, plough^
ing, sowing, weeding, collecting the seed for th^ ensuing
year, bringing the plants to the vats, and the different
24t> ACCOUNT OF THE EUROPEAN FACTORIES.
proc^isses in the manufacturing of the drug till embarked
for the Calcutta market, where it pays a duty and is final-
ly jjacked up for Europe, and I understand that one year
with another, there is seldom less than 10,000 inaunds of
indigo sent to Calcutta from this district
" Permit me still further to mention that each factory
on an average is said to disburse about from 25 to 30,000
rupees per annum in hard cash to labourers, raiyats and
cultivators for some miles round their factories. This
estimate shows that a sum possibly not less than 6 or 7
laklis of rupees is annually circulated in zila Tirhut by a
iew enterprising Euroirean Indigo-planters and that too to
lieople who are most in want of such constant and certain
aid — cultivators, day-labourers, and their families.”
^Eut in 182H the pendulum had swung back, and the
Collector suggested some restriction of the industry as
desirable. He wrote : —
" Indigo cultivation has been increased so greatly in
this district *that I am of opinion, for the benefit of the
district, some restrictions shonld be put upon it. Prom
the misunderstanding which has prevailed and still pre-
vails amongst the European planters, disputes with one
a^jother are of very frequent occurrence : disputes have,
however, of late occurred tjinnigh descendants of Europ-
eans embarking in indigo cultivation, chiefly, if not
entirely, on native agenej- For the peace of the district
and welfare of the established planters it therefore appears
hjghly desirable that the Government restrictions regard-
ing the erection of factories by Europeans should be
extended to the descendants of Europeans, and power
be vested in the Magistrate to prevent engagements for
J;he cultivation of indigo plant by other than the proprie-
tor or proprietors of one established factory.”.
The Revenue Survey found in 1850, 8b factories in
the district t f Tirhut (now districts of Muzaffarpur and
Darbhanga). Several of them, which were then used for
the manufacture of sugar, were subsequent^ converted
into indigo concern.^. Thus Aurai, then a sugar factory,
and Debria, partly an indigo and partly a sugar, factory
now manufacture indigo exclusively. In fact, it was at”
time tha^; sugar was finally superseded by indigo as
the Butop^n. industry of the district.
ACCOUNT OJf THE EUROPEAN FACTORIES.
J41
It may be mentioned lieie that on the Euioiiean
indigo planters mainly fell the duty of keeping peace and
order during troublous times of the Sepoy Mutiny (the
time of the Sepoy Mutiny, 1856-58). It may be justly
asserted that it was by the influence and the vigilance of
the European planters, which preserved the effects of the
mutiny being felt in Tirhut
It may be stated that the concerns of Dalsinghsaiai,
Tewara, Jitwarpur (now in Daibhanga Distiict which then
foimed part of Tirhut District) which wcie all founded
before the close of the 18th century, w'ere all at the time
of Revenue Survey in a flourishing condition. In 1874
the largest concern in Tiihut was Pandaul which with its
out-works comprised an area of 300 square miles.
The cultivation of indigo on European methods,
which was started iu Muzaffarpur by Mr F. Grand, 'ihe
CoUeetdr in 1782, does not appear to have been intrq-
duced into Champaran until thirty years later, when in 1813 '
after the clo.se of the Nepal War, Colonel Hickley founded
a factoiy at Bara. Soon after, the Rajpur and Turkaulia- ^
concerns were started by Messrs. Moran and Hill respect-
ively, and later on, in 1845, Captain Taylor built Siraha.
In those days, however, the main industiy of the European,
plantei was sugar and not indigo. The Collectoi in 1816,
writing of the indigenous products of his districts, oinitd
even the mention of indigo, but a successor, writing in
1830, speaks of the authorities being “ able to avail
themselves of the assistance of the indigo planters spread
over a large extent of country.” Sugar, -however, conti-
nued to be a flourishing industry, until about 1850, and
the Revenue Survey of 1847 makes frequent mention of
steam sugar factories scattered through several paiganas ,
of the district. There was one at Mirpur, now an ojft-work
of the Motihari indigo concern. A few years later,
however, sugar appears to have been entirely replaced by
indigo.
In -Chapoparan, a- backward district mainly split up
into a few extensive zamindaries, the thikadari or farming
system largely prevailed from the earliest times, and this
naturally was the tenure under which the European plan- ,
ters first acquired their interests in land. ,
The advance of the industry was seriously tjireatened
31
242 ACCOUNT OF THE EUROPEAN' FACTORIES.
in » 1867-68, when there was a strong demonstration
against the cultivation of indigo, accompanied in some
instances ,by acts of violence.' The causes of dissatisfac-
tion on the part of the ryots were several. They objected
tn the unusual trouble and hard labour required for the
successful production of the indigo plant, and felt that
the rates being paid for its cultivation did not give ade-
quate remuneration for the labour expended. There was
a widespread knowledge that enormous profits were made
from indigo, and they had a natural de.sire to obtain a
larger share of them, while the high prices of food had raised
the profits obtained from the cultivation of food-grains,
and therefore made indigo still more unpopular than before.
Further, the5'’ resented the harassment of the factory
servants, who, besides committing various acts of oppres-
sion, were alleged to be in the habit of taking, a large
rpercentage of the payments made to the ryots as their
own perquisites under the general name of dasturi. Added
to all this, there was an absence, on the part of the
managers of factories, of that sympathy with the ryots
which used formerly to be displayed by the old proprietor
planters, who paid more attention to the well-being of
rtheir tenantry.
The opposition of th** ryots showed itself in a general
refusal to sow indigo, and in some £ase.s in the forcible
appropriation to other crops of the lauds already prepared
for the cultivation of indigo. The first instance of such
■.proceedings occurred in a village called Jetikatia," the
ryots of which, in defiance of the contract into which
they had entered with the Talsaraiya factory, sowed their
lands with cold weather crops; and this example was
rapidly folhnved by other villager.s. As the interests of
the planters at stake \vere very considerable, and it was
neces.sary that the}' should receive prompt ami final de-
cisions on their complaints, Oovernment, at their request,
established a Small Cause Court at ilotihari', with juri.s-
diction over the entire district of ChampafAU, for the trial
of all cases of breach of contract between them and the
ryots. This court was composed of two judges, the one
a Covenanted Civil Servant and the other a native gentle-
it
I* Gsitetteer the Chsstparan District, J'jo; eclitjon, page soS.
ACCOUN'r OF THE EUROPEAN FACTOR1EJ5. 243
man ; and these two officers were directed to sit together
for the trial of aU suits connected with the indigo question.
The result of this measure wa.s entirely satisfactory.
But few suits were instituted, the mere knowledge that
such a court was at hand to enforce promptly the pay-
ment of damages for breach of contracts being apparently
sufficient to deter the ryots from wantonly breaking them.
At the same time, the demands of the ryots were met by
concessions from the planters, whose bearing was most
moderate and temperate throughout this trymg period.
Within nine weeks of the establishment of the court, the
Ivieutenant-Governor was able to put an end to its special -
constitution, leaving the native judge only to preside over
it. Before it was too late to retrieve the prospects of the
indigo season, all open opposition to the cultivation h^d '
ceased. ^
The disputes between the ryots and planters had at>
one time threatened to become very serious. The local
officers almost unanimously reported that che culti-
vation of indigo had become very unpopular, and that '
there was not a ryot who would not abandon the cultiva-
tion if he could ; and this state of things was ascribed as
much to the insufficiency of the remuneration which thcc
ryots received, as to the exactio^is, oppression, and annoy-
ance to which they were exposed at the hands of the '
factory servants. Government was satisfied that time
had passed when planters could hope to carry on an indi-
go concern profitalaly by forcing on the ryots a cultivation.,
and labour which were to them unprofitable ; and it was
clear that in the altered circumstances of the time they
must be prepared either to close their factories or to give
to the ryots, in some shape or other, a remuneration which
should make it worth their while to grow indigo o, Thi.s
necessity was recognised by the general body of planters,
and they yielded to the pressure, raising the rate of re-
muneration 'from Rs. 7-8-0 to Rs. 13 per bigha.
It was believed that this movement amojig the ryots
was instigated by certain persons who had their own in-
terest to serve ; and this belief appeared to be borrie out
by -the fact that the open opposition to the planters
was mainly confined to the estates of the Mahalfija of
Bettiah. The management of the Bettiah estate by an
244 ACCOUNT OF THK EUROPRA:^ FACTORIES.
English gentleman was said to have given rise to much
dissatisfaction among the influential natives of the Raja’s
household, whose opportunities of enriching themselves at
the expense of the Raja had been restricted thereby ; and
thd combination among the ryots was said to have been
got up by them, mainly with the object of involving the
manager of the estate in difficulties, so that the Raja,
disgusted with the management, might allow his affairs to
revert to their former neglected condition.'
Ten years latci the financial embarrassment of the
same estate resulted in the indigo industry being placed
on a firm footing. Hitherto the planters had been able
only to secure temporary leases of land, but circumstances
now arose which gave them a more permanent and secure
lifild on the soil. By I876. the Bettiah Raj, owing to the
extravagance of the Maharaja and the mismanagement of
his employees, had become heavily involved in debt ; and
as a means of extricating it from its difficulties a European
Manager,' Mr. T. Gibbon, was appointed. One of the first
steps of the new manager was to ensure financial equili-
brium, and the Guilliland House consented to float a ster-
ling loan of nearly 95 lakhs, on the sole condition of subs-
tantial European security. To satisfy this condition and
cover the interest on theAoan, permanent leases of villages
were granted to indigo planters, and the industry was
thus placed on a secure basis. Permanent rights in the
land being assured, the cultivation of indigo was -widely
extended, until by the end of the 19th centuiy no less
than 21 factories, with 48 out-works, had been establi.shed,
while the area under indigo was 95,970 acres, or 6*6 per
cent of the cultivated area.
The planters have shown their regard for organization
from riie beginning of their existence in Tirhut. It ap-
pears that as early as i8ui, the planters of Tirhiit (Muzaf-
farpur and Darbhanga), Champarau and Sarau instituted
a joint committee and framed rules of business. In 187,7,
^ r)
r
> C. B. Bueklend, Bengal under the Ltcuteiuiit-Govemors, Calcutta, igoi
* Pages loS-ni of Mr. O’Malley’s Gazetteer of the Ohamparcu District (irjn?
edition). . ••
It u A sufficiently striking fact that in nearly half of the district of Champaran
tbe indigo couperns e-terclse the rights < f landlord. Under the term landlords are
isetndeJ, cjjt course, all classes of tenore-bolding as well as of proprietory right.
Para. J 31 m Mr. Stevenson Moore's Champarau Settlement Beport,
ACCOUNT OF THE EUROPEAN FACTORIES.
245
they held a meeting and framed an useful Code of Rules.
Again in 1877, they formally established their association
which they designated as the Bihar Indigo, Planters’
Association^ at Muzaffarpur and which came to be officially
recognised by the Covernment. '
A report submitted by the Commissioner of Patna
conclusively showed that the system of cultivation then
prevailing involved an amount of lawlessness and oppres-
sion, principally in the sliape of extorted agreements to
cultivate and of seizure of ploughs and cattle, which could
not be tolerated. On receipt of this report, some of the
leading planters as well as the officials of Bihar were con- ”
suited through the Commissioner. It was important to
do nothing which _ would unduly excite the mind of the
ryots, and to avoid any such agitation as might leacj-ito
breaches of contract and the general embitterment of the
relations between planters and ryots ; and as some of th'i
leading planters declared themselves sensible of the neces-
sity of reform and willing to assist in the work, and for
this purpose undertook the establishment of a Planters’ '
Association, action on the part of Government* was
postponed and the matter was entrusted to their hands.
This body showed a sincere desire to place the relations
between planters and ryots on c more satisfactory footing,^
and drew up a series of rxiles embodying very important
reforms for the guidance of the members of the Associa-
tion. Since that time it has always tried to maintain
frieridly relations both with the cultivators and Govern-^
ment ; and that it has helped greatly in advancing the
development and prosperity of this part of the country.
This is the more satisfactory when it is remembered that
the cultivation of indigo is not very popular with the
I An acciSunt of the establishment of the Bihar Indigo Planters' Association is
given in the Bengal Admlnlstiatlve Repoit of 1877-78,
!! The Bengal Government in 1877 intended to appoint a representative
Commission for the investigation of the grievances of the ryots but dropped the
idea on the establishment of this Association The Secietaiy to Government
wrote to the Association ■ —
“ In reference to the final paragraph of your letter, I am to say that as long as
the association show their present willingness to meet the Ijieut.-Governor's views
aijd get rid of the obvious blots on the system, the I,ieutenant-Governor has no
ii^ehtlon of interfering in any way or of doing anything which can hamper the
planters in the conduct of their business. All he desires is that the lawshould be
strictly obeyed, and that indigo planting should be carried on like'other commerci-
al enterprises without such frequent complaints over the necessity fir Executive
intei;feTeuce which have hitherto characterized it."
246 ACCOUNT OF THE EUROPEAN FACTORIES.
rydt, as though it is raised on only a small proportion of
bis holding, indigo is not so remunerative as other crop.s
which he might grow on the same land ; he does not like
the constant worry of being supervised by tlie factory
servants, and there is consequently tlie ri^ of friction
with the factory. On the other hand, the planters have
consistently shown themselves true friends to the cultiva-
tors and labourers in periods of adversity. Their readi-
ness to help the latter was very clearly shown in the
famine of 1896 97, and the value of their services at this
time of distress may be gathered from the remarks of the
Commissioner of Patna who wrote The planting com-
munity, as in 1873-74, proved to be of inestimable value
in the crisis. In the former year many of these were
stimulated by the prospects of pecuniary advantage; in
1896-97 no such stimulus was offered; but at an early
stage of the operations their services were offered gratui-
tously — an offer which they more than redeemed . A Num-
ber of them sacrificed time, ease and health to assist Gov-
ernment, and many of them have been losers by their pub-
lic spirited efforts. Yet the work has been cheerfully done,
and the community have once more proved themselves
"invaluable to the administration.
* In 1896, Germany 'Introduced its cheap synthetic
(indigo) dye into the world market and the natural indigo
industry of Tirhut received a set back so that its price was
reduced from Rs. 250 to Rs. 150 a mauud. The result even-
'tually was that the indigo planters were hard liit and The
laud growing indigo had to be put under “ Tobacco and
Sugar.” The Indigo Planters’ Association was reconsti-
tuted in 1905, and was christened as the ” Bihar Planters’
Association ” with branches in the four districts and with
special*Sub-Committees for advising on the "industrial ex-
pansion, — manufacture and cultivation of sugar,** tobacco,
indigo, etc. Government have from time to tiiyie appoint-
ed experts to advice them on the best methods of manufac-
ture and cultivation of indigo, sugar-cane, etc., and fortu-
nately for this industry, the German synthetic indigo was
shout ut by the war towards the close of 1914. This stim-
ulated, interest in indigo cultivation in Tirhut once more
on an extreme scale. But even now indigo can have only
an uncerGain future as it is most likely that the inanufac-
ft
ACCOUNT Ol-' THE EUROPEAN FACTORIES.
247
ture of synthetic indigo will attract attention in England
and the best hope for this industry in Tirhut lies in the
preparation of the natural indigo into paste in which form
the synthetic dye advantageously appears, and it is a good
augury that experts are not late in taking this question
up
In the year 1917-18 Local Government passed a spe-
cial Agrarian Act affecting the indigo and other industries
in Champaran. By this the thinkathia right by which the
planters used to claim 2 to 3 kathas for each bigha under
the plough, for cultivation of special crops such as indigo,
sugar, etc., by them, has been extinguished and European'-
industries in Tirhut put on a commercial basis. This act,
it may be mentioned, is the result of an Agrarian Commit-
tee appointed by Government in the 2nd half of 1917 to
examiije the relations between the planters and their ryots
to which Mr. M. K. Gandhi attracted their attention.
It may be stated in winding up, that in spite of their
differences with ryots from time to time, the planters
have nevertheless been a most useful and public spiritqjji
body. They have given education to the ryots in
various directions. There are so many of the primary
schools, dispensaries, roads, wells and tanks in Muffasil
Tirhut, which owe their origin to the influence of the
planters. There was a time when they used to settle alt
the disputes and troubles of the ryots iu a homely way
without reference to the expensive law courts. The
extensiou’of sugar industry under their scientific eyes has
con.siderably improved the economic condition of a section
of the Tirhut tenantry. The installation of up to-date
plant by the European planters has given stimulus to
Indians in some cases to take up industries on a large scale. _
As Thikadars the planters have been most regular payers
of rent to tlie proprietors, and have saved many a zamin-
dary family by loans and friendly advice. And their use of
up-to-dater methods of agriculture has been an example for
others to foHpw.
The name of the Tirhut Planters is associated with
the Bihar Eight Horse. The genesis of the institution is
that a number of them who guarded Mnzaffarput during,
the dark days of the mutiny in 1857-58, applied to
Government for their constitution into a reg,ular corps
2^8 ACCOUNT OF THE EUROPEAN 'PACTORrES.
which was sanctioned in 1861-62 with the designation of
“Snbah Bihar Mounted Rifles.” In i886j Government
appointed an Agent to look after their drills and their
designation was changed into “ Bihar Bight Horse ” under
a special Act under which the membership consisted of
all willing and active Europeans and not only of planters,
quite a number of them joined Lumsden’s Horse (organized
by Colonel Lumsden of the Assam Valley I/ight Horse) for
service in South Africa in igoo. During 1914-18, many of
them distinguished themselves in the war with Germany
:iiid during the same period the corps was changed into
:he Indian Defence Force under the Act of igiy. In 1920,
they were constituted by another iVet into the xVuxiliary
Foi'ce.
INDEX.
A
Adbhuta Sagara-172.
Adbbuta Simha — 207.
Abdul Karim Khau — 96.
Abdul Salam — 206
Abdus Salam — 80, 85, 87, 88, go, 96, qo,
lOI.
Abdul Fazl— 92, 229,
AbulFazl Allam — 216.
Acala Upadhyaya — 108, 113, 12/1,14^.
Acira-candrika — ij?.
Acai a-cintama^i — no
Acata dvaita — i ig.
Acararka — 169,
Acara-Sapigraha — '113, 127.
Xcaryamata-rahaaya-vai»a — 174.
Xcaryya-adaria — 168.
Acyuta Thakkura Raj.i— 119. r20, 121,
145, 148. 15a, 161.
Adharadbya — 1 33,
Adhiltaraija-K aumu^i — 125.
Adhirupa 'Thakkuia— 83
Adhividbl— 122.
Aditi — rg.
Aditya — 39.
Adkins — 50.
Adya-bhagvata — 176.
Agastya — 4.
Agni— 7, so.
Agni-Vai?vauara — 7, 8.
AgEu-Vai5y 8—^4.
Agra — 90.
Abiari — 15, 33, 190.
Ahi-chatra — 9.
Ahilya— IS, 33. Ipo, 21 1.
Abilyapw— 33, 51.
Ahilyasthana — 15, 35, 190.
Abmad Khan — 64780.
Abnika — 1 1 1,?
Aia-i-Akbari— 35, So, 92, 93. 9 1 . 95. 20^.
21 1, 212, 216,^229.
Aia-i-Tirhut — 60, 65.
Aitchiusou — 103. 0,“
Aitareya Brahma^a — 22.
Ajaci MiSra — i rg
Ajasat — 49. "
A]4tarsatni— 36, 37, 38, ao , 43, 47, 49 , 50 -
A 'inauli — 79.
Akbar— 90. 91, 92. 93, 94, 141, 148, 165.
iSz, 206, 21 1, 213,213, 216, 220.
Akbar Nam|a — 92, 229.
I Alatngir — 46, loi.
Alankara — 60.
Alaiikara-sarvaava — 1 38.
Alankara-^ekhura — 144.
Alaiikara-Tilaka — 1 1 7.
Alaiikaia Vivyeisa — 203.
Alarkka — 60.
Aia-ud-fjin — 88.
Ala-ud-tjm Husain Sli.ih — 80, 8,8.
Al-Badaoni — 58, Ho, 87, 88, 206
Albciimi— 55, S 7 , S8.
I Alex.-inder, the Griat — 29, 226.
All Vardi Khan — 96, 07, 99, loi, roi,
' 206, 207, 218, zig, 220, 230.
I Allababad — 8, 28. 29, 55. 78
' Aloka— 135, 137, 179.
Aloka daipana— 147, 148.
Aloka Tippapi — 133.
I Altamash — 101.
I Alwar— 30, 124, 154.
' Amalauanda — 176. ''
I Amapati — 44.
1 Amatakosa — 39, 63, 69, 82
I AmaraMulla — 61.
Amar Sinha — 72, 83, iSt.
Aaibapal — 44.
America— 236.
Amina Begam — 98.
ilmrtodaya Nataka — 133,
Anunda— 43, 45, 49. 50, 55
Ananda Kara Svrami — 1 57,
Ananda Kesirara Sinba — 207 309.
Ananda labari-tika — 155
Xnanda-Varddbana — 16G.
Ananda-Vijaya nataka — 160, 204.
Ananta — 120.
Anargba-ragbava— 73, 74. 75 . /S. iZ 4 .
135. 136, 137, > 50 , > 5 *, 163, 188.
Ancient India — 9, n, 15 . > 5 , ,30, 34.
Anena — iS, 19.
Angiras — 22.
Anila— 39.
Anjaua — 18. 19.
, Aaoma — 45 -
I Ansa — 24.
I Auumana kbap^a-dUBanoddbara — -153
Auumana-khapdB'tll^® — >>*■
AnumanSloka-darpapa — 147.
Anvaya-Lapika-kumara sambhava-tlka
— >45.
Anyatba-Kbyati-Kantakoddhara— 147.
Apte — 3 , IS-
Arab Bab^dur — 91.
Arapyakl — ^9.
250
INDEX.
Aichaeological Survey of Iiidiu — 12 , 39, I
35 . i 5 . 4 <J. 48. 59 , 73 -
Arhat — 43
Atisthaneini — 18, 13.
Artha hastra — 30.
Arundliati — 73.
Aiuni-r9,
Aryans— 4.
Ariiitia— 32, SI, 54, 72, 108, 113. iM-
174, 181.
Asahiiya — 121,
Asfid Shah — 92.
Ashe$ Stiipa — ^45, 49.
Ashwa rthofia— 4s.
A5i-'i77.
Asoka-34, 35, 37, 46, SI
Asoka pillar--ti3.
AiiSiim — 31.
Astha kulika — 41.
Aswala — 10.
Aswamodba Yaju j — y.
Athakatha — 40, 43.
Athaf*-238.
Atibibhuti — 21.
A^caradi-nirnaya — 1 47.
Atma-tatlve-viveka — 1 73.
Xtma-tattva-vivoka-kalpa-lata— iri< 5 ,
Aufrecht— 113, 114, 1x5, 117, 119, 122,
‘.*5. 127, 130, 134.
Aukakfil — 4.
Aural— 240.
Anrangzib— 46, 94, 95, lot.
A vanti V aman — 1 5 1
Afasthyadhanapaddhati — ifjc., 17c..
Avikfit — 21.
A*vikiikfi — 19.
Avivinsa — 21,
Avyaya sapta Sati —130. 131.
Ayodhy.1 — 15, 28, 29, jn.
Azam Garh— 88.
Aiam Khan Huin.iyun— 8<i, 93
Aziniu bnda — y''.
B
Bubar — 8 ( 5 , 88.
^adakai— gz.
Badaun— 9.
Badriuatha tTp.idUyjya — ifi8, 1 14.
Hagvati— 3i 7t.
Bagiiray.1 Jha— to4, us, 127.
Bahadur AH Khan— yij, loi.
Bahadur Shah— 64, 92.
Bahaia — 86.
Bahar Kaimiri Press — 60, 63.
Bahlot todi— 87. ’
Baldyanatlia— iu8, 116.
Bajiajiatba Stngh — 209.
eUBW— 190-
B«kbt^ar-<37.
Bttktrfft“37.
Batahhadria— III3,. i^s*
Bala'Bhfirata — 139.
Baladcva — 71, 181, ii‘3.
Balam river — 221.
Balaraiiia — 17.
Balariipa — 149
BMa Valmiki — 1 51.
Baikh — 37.
BallalSen — 57, 173
Bamadeva — 4.
Banakavi — 108, 1 13, 1 1(1
Banara — 238.
Banarjee, 37, 6c>.
Bandhula — 44.
Baiigala Itihasii— 57, ho.
Bangalore — 39.
Bama— 38.
Basiikgrama— 3S.
I Banjaras — 96.
I Batikipnr — 104, 22'j.
Banohal — 4+.
' Bata — 241.
Barahal — 92.
Baraharuci — 134.
Baratapura — 29.
Barh — 97-
Bari — 56.
Barker, Sir Robert— 104.
Bami— 85, 86.
Barodla — ^41.
' Basarha— 3. 15, 34. 35. 38. 46. 48. 49-
Bassakara— 37.
Basiar— 212, 214, 213, 220.
BSsudeva— 197. 3 * 7 . ** 4 . 3 *j-
Basukunda — 38,
Bat'svara— 108, no, 152, 133.
Bathurst, Mr.- 105, io6, 233.
Bauddha-dblkkara— 173.
Baya- 45 -
Bayazid — q''.
Beal— 36, 37. 44. 45. 5“-
Behari I.il S.ibib— f)0, 65 ,
Bflsar— 23K.
Benaras— , 62, it.2, 103, in, it,^, 127,
2(9, 216,226.
Ben Chakravartti. Raja— 29, 44-
Benilalt, Prof. — S8, ft', 64. 55. 7**. 79.
82. r
Beng.vl — 13. (O, S 4 > 55 . 55 . 5 ®, 60,62,
(14, 67, W, 8(1, 81, 8H. 85, 88, 90, 92,
95, 90, (j7, gi, too, nn. 10^. *03.
BOnidatla— 108, 116.
Beni'patti— 2 ( I.
Beni-snmhara-uataka- 136.
Bentelv — 2 +.
Bettiih-46, 70. 90. S}/ 98 . J‘)' *«J. '04.
iq6, 2061, 210, 218, 220, 245, 244.
Bbagalpflr— 2, 3. «>■ * 37 , 174.302, 203,
227. '
Bhagavad— ly. i 97 - .
Bhagavad-gitft-pradlpa— 1 30.
Bhagavata^bhaktoniahatniya — 1 24.
Bhsgavati-stotra — 124.
Bhagawana Lai — 65.
INDKX.
-=!5JC
Bhagiiath — io8, ii 6 , 117, 147, 14S, 212
Bbagirathi — 29
Kbaguri — 121.
Bhagvan Lai Indraii — 60, 6^.
Bhagvata-pur3\ia— 1 , 3, 4. 17, 18,20,24,
26, 27.
Bhairava siiuha— 75-79, 112, iij, 136,
149. 151. 'S 3 . 157. 163, 170, 173, T78.
Bbairayayamaloka stoUa — 114.
Bhaiia'vendra — 113, 182.
BbaktauiMa — 124,
Bhala — 113.
Bbalaudana — 21, 2a.
Bhalla— 38.
Bhanda gaiika — 39.
Bbandaragarha— 35.
Bhandari-aam — 115, 127.
Bbandaii-samaya-moul — 1 1 5.
Bbandarkar, E.. G — 3, 16, 32, 35, 40, 67.
70, 74-
Bbanjan Kani — 204.
Bbanot Misra — 1 54.
Bhanu — 77 .
Bbanii Batta — 69.. 108,116, iiS.
Bbanu maiia — 18,19.
Bhanu mat! — 118.
Bbanu Miara — 129.
Bhaptiahl — 175.
Bharadwaja— 4, 28, 29.
Bbarata — ^47, 118, 180.
Bhaigaia — 4.
Bhasav]rtti — 158.
Bbaskaracaryy a — 1 1 2 ,
Bhaskara TlkS — ^155.
* Bhafyakaia — 121 .
.Bbaswara — 39.
Bbatagaon — 64.
Bbata Siiliha — 125,
Ehat^ Kumaiil — 172.
Bbaura — 174, 2iz, 215, 216.
Bhavahhuti— 1 5 1 .
Bbavadatta — 134.
Bhavadeva — 149.
Bhayadeva MiSra — 108, 11 , 119, 123.
Bbana Kavi — 204.
Bbavakutuhal — 141.
Bbavai^da Raj'a — 132.
Bhavanatba — 108, 113, 118, 153, 163,
204. ,
Bbavana-idveka — 148.
Bbava prakaba — 141,
Bbava Slibhadeva — 71, 73, 74, 84, 124.
Bbava Tattvft Parlk?a — 136.
Bbavesa — 71, 177, 1^.
Bbavesartaana-^i^.
Bhainarah — 96, 216. 220, 222, 238.
Bheda-praka§a — 166, 167.
Bheda-ratna-piakaSa — 166
iBbikbad Mabtha — 221.
Bliikbua Thori— 46.
Bbltiia — 50, Ss,
Bbima Sena — 17, 30, 34.
Bbl^ma Upadhyaya — 108, 119.
Bhogisvaia — ^70, iSi
Bhojadeva — 79,121,137.
Bhoja MiSra — 113.
Bhoja-piabandha — 125.
I Bhojpur— 231.
I Bhoja raja — 122, 1R3.
' Bhoma Natha — ig.
I Bhrgu— 4
I Bhj-nga-duta — 5, 11 8.
I Bhf tf-Hari-Nirveda-N ataka — 1 34
Bhuiuihar Brahiuap — 38.
I Bhnpdla^i, 121, 167, 1C9, 183.
Bbupala-paddhati — 121.
Bhuptitl Krama — 60, 68,71, 82,
I Bhupari Kramagrantha — 181, 183, 2og
' Bhupa Rlmha — 219.
' Bhari-prayog— 155.
I Bhuvanesvara — iii, 176.
I Bibhagasara — 73, 81, 84, 182, 183.
Bibhakar — 108, 119, 126.
Bibliotheca ludica — 7, 93, 94, 95.
Bidbaua-parijata — 120.
Bihar— 35, 36, 45, 49, 55, 57, S 8 „S 2 , 80,
82. 86. 87, go, 92, 94, 95. 96. 97.98. 101 ,
I 102, 103, 211, 218, 221, 222, 225, 234,
237. 245. ■' ^
I Bihati Lai — 212.
I Bihar Light Horae — 257.
, BljayaSeua — 56, 60.
I Bikanir — 128.
I Bikrama Samvat — 3b.
Bilbati— 4.
Bimbis&ra — 35, 36, 41 , 49
Bipra Basa — 180.
I Bira Ribvaia Siihha — 207, acjg,
I oBira Eurmi — 219, 220.
Bira Nagara — 219.
I Bira Simha — 71, 84, 219.
I Birata — 29.
Blrata parva — 39, 30.
Birata pura — 29, 30.
Blsaia — 20, 35, 104.
Bi§i?ja vaisUa-bodha — 133.
I Bispi — 184, 186.
Biswanathaa — 155.
Biswesivara Misra — 108, li 9 . *20, 145.
' Blthura — 28.
I Bluckmell — ^41.
I Block. Dr. — 34, 52.
Bodhana MiSra — 113.
’Bombay — z, 3, 9, lO, 12, 13. 15, l6 ifi,
19,21,2^, 30, 32, 4'. *38. 177. ' 91 -
Bourdillioa— 08.
Bta^dailha — 16, 54-
Brahma — 2, i8, 31, iSu-
Brahmakuui^a — 31.
I Biahmana Bavarin — 36.
I Brahmanda-pnrapa — 33
Brahma^as — 6, 7, 8, 9, 11, 38.
Brahmapa tra — 3 1 .
I Brahma-tattva-aangita-dipani — 176.
' Brahmavart^ — 8, 39.
Biatya~38.
252
INDEX.
Eirhadara^iyaka upaniBad— 9, 10, 18, 23,
24. 33.
Erhad-vi§(iu-purapa— 2, 4,6, 25, 29.
Brigg— 64, 8s, 88,90.
Bi;11iaspati~2i, r
Biijanandau Sinha — 209.
Brindabana — 203.
Back Land — 244.
Eiiddha— 23, 24. 34, 36, 3;, 40, 41.42,
44. 46, 49.
Buddha-Giio^a — Coinmentaty — 40.
Euddha's-jatsika — 38, 30, 40.
Buddha-siilayataka— 44.
Euddliikara — 132.
Buddhiniitlia — i2n.
Buddhism- 41,48, 49, 32, S3, 123.
Iluddhista India— 30, 41 , 33.
Bifddbist records of Western IVorld — 27,
44.45.52-
B nddhis La-autt as— 49 .
Burgess— 41.
"Sundelkhanda— 3, 207.
Bun.di.'>i2.
Burnouf— 50.
Caillaud— 98, 99, 207.
Caitanya — 186. •
Cakra-kaumudi — 1 14.
C 4 l«iitta — 7, f’4, 87, 88, go, 93, roi, 10:
• >03. 123. 138. 224. 22(5, 240.
»Cand 5 Jha— 3, 108. 120, 144, 204.
Candaka-45,4g, so,3t,
Candeivara— 59, 66, 67, 68, O9, ro8, 121
l#I, 123, 128, 133, 136,166, 169.
Candi Dasa — 184, 185, 203,
Cafldomal — 303.
Candra Dftta— loS, 124,
Candra Gupta vide Chandra Gupti
Candra Kala— 1S4.
Candraloka— 137, 13.3, ,40.
CaijdrapaU — iij.
Candra Siniha— 74, 77, 78, 149, 1S2.
Candra Thakkura — 214
Caijdra-vari^a — 205.
Candrika-earita — 145,
'anton— 42.
£^rcika deva— 68, 61).
Catlleylc, A. C .L.— i-*.
Carnatics-34''rs).
Caroline — 236.
Cishmira— 130, 151.
Catalogue (Bendall’s) of Buddhiatj Sans-
krit manuscripts—^,
Catalogue o£ Coins — ^47, 68.
Catalogue of Ondh Manuscripts — 'ig.
Catalogue of Sanskrit Manuscripts -82,
«4, -
Catnr bhnja— 204.
CMntvarea-dntaina^i— 170.
Cauhina k.nl»-66, 68.
Ctaittal Proirinces— f*, 148.
Ce(«kka-^36, 41, r .
Ceylon — 49.
Cbabar Gulsan — 85, 95.
Chiu bhukti — 3
Chakle-Nai — 103, 104.
Chombala — 9.
Chambers — 38, 39, 42. *
Champakarauya — 23, 82, 86.
Champarana — 2, 3, 25,26, 27. 28, 39, 44-
46. 35. 59. 6o‘. 82, S3, 83, 86, 87, 88,
92-96, ItX3, 103, 106, 202,206, 207, 213,
229, 228, 231, 341, 242,244, 247.
Champarana Settlement Kepoits — 93 ,
96
Chanakyanitl — 60.
Cbaudanadhenu pramana — 1 11.
Chauducidbnika — 166, 168, i6g,
Cbandoratna — 153.
Chandra giipta— 32, 37, 41, 47, 48.
Chandra gupta Maurj’va — 24, 37, 41, (vi.
Chandca kausika — 6u.
Chandra mala — 210.
Cbausuna — 32.
Chapra — 103.
Chatrakara Sukul — 10&, 1 24.
Chattra Sipha — 222-235.
Chedi— 34. 55.
Chellaua — 36.
Chetauda — 33.
' Chester Macnaghten — 226.
Chetaiiatha Jha — 114, 160, 173, 205.
, Cheta Siibha — 105.
Chhatra Siiuha — 113, 124, 127.
China— 5, 30, 61.
Chinese — ^41, 50, 51.
Chiusurd — 52.
•• Chishtis — 80.
Chitaipur — 299.
Chitore — 12.
Chitmara — 23S.
Chinta — zii.
Christ — ^43.
Chronicles of Pathan Kings — U4, f‘4, S7.
Chronology of India (Duft’s)— 5, ,36, 45,
I Of, 83, 139, iSo.
, Chyavana— 21.
Ciptamapi-rdoka — 1 49.
Citradhara fpadhyaya — lOS, I2
Citsiikha— tf.4.
Clive, Lord— 97, 192. ,
Colrbrooke, Mr.— 24, 105.
Cornwallis, Lord — 105, 106.
Corpus Inscription— 47.
Cs'iinakoro'.i —37. ,
Ciuiningbam— g, 13, 39, 3..,
D
Dahala — 33.
Daity auara-naray apa— 8 2.
Dnksayapl — 19.
Dakflpd-murtl-stotra-vartika — 148,
Bslipa Siihba — zoQ.
Dalsing saral— 23S, 241.
INDEX.
25J
Daiua — 31.
Damayaiiti — 136.
Damodara — loS. 117, t3S, 132,141, 147.
154, 215.
IJauadhaTtna-prakriya — 1 18
Danadi-paddhatl — r6i
Danakapda — 79> 122.
Dauakhan(}a — 145.
Daiia-paddbati — -68. ■
Dana-ratuuKar — 67, 120, 121. 132, 123.
Dana-Sagara — 121, 122.
Dana-vakyavali— 70, 73, 74, 81, 122,
182, 196.
Dapdaka — ig-
Dapija-Viveka— 73-77, 112, 121, 133,
134, 177. I7«-
Dapdi — 36.
Danial— So,
Darbhaiiga (Raj)— 2, 3, 13, 29, 30, 33,
35. <^1. 81, 96, 07, 104.114,113, 1J7.
118, 119, I2|, 126, 127, 130, 132, 133.
13s, 141, 143. 144, 145, 146, 148, 149.
133, i6c, 167, 173, 174, 177, 1H2, 184,
1S6, 487, iS8r T90, igg, 202. 203, 206,
209, 211-233, 240, 241, 244.
Darpapa — 166.
Darpaoarayaua — 73, 74, 77,
Darsana— 112, 118.
Daru — iS,
Caivifpufa — 80.
Darya Khan — loi.
Dasakumara-chailtam — 36.
Daaaram — 30.
Dasafatha — 4, 13.
Daaavimokfa-vidhi — 122.
Dattaka- vidhl — 1 1 1 .
Daud Khan — go, 91, 229
Daudpui — 238
Dayabhaga — 13, 121.
Dayasara — 147.
Dekuli — 177.
Delhi— a, g, 30, 59, 65, 80, 81, 83-88,
g6, 100, loi, 102, iiO, 139, 217.
Dentsdomarges — 65, 66.
Deoria — 238, 240.
Devadalla— 49.
Devaditya — 6G, 67, 123.
DevaSuIi — 72.
Devakinaudaua Simha — 2og.
Devamlrha — 18, 19.
IJeTauaimana Siifaha — 209.
Devanatha — 108, 123, iGg.
Devaidta — -,16, 18, 20.
Devaratha — ii, 20.
Deva SUnhaTv7«-73, 75,84, 131, 170,
171, 181.
DeveSvaia-dhartnadhikarapika — 121.
DevibliitgavaU — 23.
Deirimdhatmyani — 80-82, 136.
"Devi Pfasada— 114, 119.
Dhommapdda — ^44.
Dhanapati — 108, 126, 134, 136, 163.
Dhaneiirara — 72.
I Dhanaro. a — 109.
I Dhauurdhara — 119.
Dhanusayajiia — 6 .
I Dharampur — 219, 231
Dharisvara — 12K.
j Dhaimacandra — 144,
I Dharmadliara — 21H.
Dharmmadliarmnia-prabodhiui — 137.
I Dbarmapada — ^4.j.
Dharmdsoka — ^42.
DhBUi Kauinudi — 153.
I Dbiraiuati— 74, 182.
I Dhira Simha— 74-77, 8 ;, nft, 117,
14(5. 1 17, 171. 187, tSS.
' Dholi — 238.
I Dliri&ta — 19.
I Dhihta ketu— iS.
Dhfti (Simha)— iK, ly, 13s.
Dhrta Ra&tra — 17.
Dhrubfi Simha — Ji8.
Dhruva — 26, 27.
DhCimra — 4.
Dhitmra&wa — 21.
Dhurupa Simha — 207, Jug, 2 m
Dhfuta samaganm — 67, 141, 142, 3.^12,
Digambata — 41. t
Dighawaili — 135.
Dikkala-nirupapa — 1 4 3.
Dikaatattva prakusa-vanamala — 141.
DInabapdhu — 108, 126, 127, 205.
Dipadayala Siuha — 209.
Diunaga — 190, 191.
DIpa-vali — 42.
Dirghagho-sa — 123 .
Dista — 19.
I Divakaia — 169.
Doab — 8, 9,
Donabal — 238.
Dorn — 80, 81, 88.
Dosta Dauiaua Simha — 209.
Dowson— 2, 7,9, 30,
Dravida — 21.
Drayinda — 38.
Dravya-kunavali-prakdila — 137.
Druyya-padartha — 137.
Dravyaprakadika — 1 17,
Dr^advatl — 8.
Dfstaketu— 16, 18, 19, 20,
Dnfl, C. M.— 5, 36, 43, 61, S3,
Dubana Thakkura — 132,''
Dugdhayati — 4.
Duho-Suho — 25 r 26.
Du Rani — 26.
Durgubhakti-tarangiui— 73-73, 77,
183, 186.
Durgadatta— io8, 130, 134.
Durgadatta Misra — ^108, 127.
Durga-tattva-viveka — 134.-
Durgdvati (Rani) — 215.
, Dutgotsava — 138.
Dnrjaua Sihha — 219.
Duryodhana — l6-rS.
Dutakayya — 129, 197—
254
INDEX.
Uraitacliiita-mani — 1 1 1.
Oyaita-nirJ^aya — 75, 76, 111-113, 143,
147. 153. I73i 177-
D vaita-paribi $ta — 143 .
Dvaita-yiveka — 126, 17H.
Qvanda-yicara — ^33.
D varltanatha — 1 27.
E
Rarly History of Deccan— 3, 16, 32, 36.
Early History of lutlia— 3, 5, 20, 25, 39,
36, 55 -
Eggling— 70.
Eitel— 49, So.
Efcagnidana-paddliuti— 71, 72, 170, lyt.
Kkanatba Tliakkura — 2i<S, 222.
■Ekaparajataka — 38, 39.
Bkavoli— 133.
Ekavali-qhauda grantba— 133.
Ekodhi^ta sarini — 1 15.
Elizabeth, Queen — 236.
Slliots-di, 62, 67, 85, 86. 38, yi, 9a, 94,
09- *
Blpatra — 52.
Biwlaiid — 236, 247,
<Jrskiiie — 86,
*F
37, 41, 4S, 46, 49, 50.
^ Faizabad— 28, 29.
Fakhrudaula — loi .
Fakir Muhammad — 99.
Famvkhabad — 9 .
Fanukh Shiar — 104.
F^eh Khan-Barha — 91.
Fateh Shah — 133.
Ferista— 64, Hu, 85, 8 h, 90.
Finch — ^238.
Firoz Shah TogUlak- f j, 70, lio. Hi
)ib, 87. 229-
Flaet, Dr. — ^42, 47.
Fonchester, M.- 35-
Fo-sho-aing'taam 1^111^—43.
Fouchet, —35.
France— 236.
Francis Rose— 23;.
r Q
wv.bhiT.ir — 2gij.
Ejdadhara— 74, 77, 79, ttj, [36.
Oadhi— 14, ii.
Eait, Sir Edward— 228.
Ga}BpatI— <>«,
Gajarathpnr — 72.
Ga^aSthba — 200, 207, 207, 217.
Gimiati— 73.,
Qa^ai— 38, 40.
Qmwdevata— 39.
tHBMaitha— 204.
pati— fb8, 120, 127, 12.S, 153,
*54. ifiSC. *8 ■
Gaiiaraja — 39, 40.
‘ Ganda— 54, 55, 56, 73, 76, gi. roi, 203.
Gandaka— 2, 3, 4, 7, 8. 20, 25, 35, 85,
88, 89, g8, 228.
Gandaka Mi. 4 ra — 177.
Gandhamadana — 30, 31.
Gandhara — 46, 52.
Gandhi, — 247.
Gane.sa — ii6, 125, 152, 162.
Gagesadatta Sinha — 225.
Gauesvara— 66, 67, 70, 71, loS, 123, 124,
12S, ir,i, 182. [183,
Ganga-bhakti-taraugivi- 127, laH, 16),
Ganga>dasa — loS, 204.
Gangh Deva — 62, 66.
Gangiidhara — 214.
Gauga-krtya-viveka — 7'), 73, 74,75, 7'',
79. 177. *78, 182.
(ianganauda- S, iciH. liH, 12S, 197.
Gangaput — 60.
Gangauli — 214.
Ganga-vakya-vali— Hi, 165 , iHi, 1 H 2 .
Ganges— 1 , 2 , 3 , 5. 7, 8 , 9 , 20 , 26 . 27 , 28 ,
Z 9 , 33 . 34. 85 . 8 p, 90, 9 i>,Q 4 . tu 3 ,
111, 117 , 128, igtj, 228.
I Gangesa— 108, H2, 129, 147, 169, ii.H,
' 178, iSo.
Gangesrara — 168, 17S, 1S2, 196.
I Gangyadeva (kala-curi)— 55, 60, 61, 62
; 65, ~
. Gaui-i-sbakkar — 80.
Ganitidhyaya — 112.
Oavit-atattva-cintamaiii— 11 2.
! Gaiiga Prasada — 209.
Oargi— 10, n.
Gargya-u, 122.
Garhawala — 133.
I Garmasira — 58.
I Oarura narayaija- 71, 70,
Ganda — 53, 56.
Hj, I (^auna-digambara— 133.
Gnnra — 134.
' Gauri — 120, 177.
I Gauridigambara-prabasanaut — 167.
. Ganri svyamharo- 202.
I (Gautama Rabiigasia -7, h.
' Gautiawl— ai'i.
' Gauttania j, 4,7, 1:, ig, jy, j7..,
I iS"), lyo, nit, 193, 211.
• .aattania-dharma-sastf.i - if|u
I Gaya 33, 78, m, 177.
Gay.i paddhati- 177.
Oay.i-patal— 1S2.
I Gaya-prayoga- ita. '
Gay .i-'Taddha paddht^ti— 1 1 1 .
I Gaya Suddin— 58, 63-7^, 83, fui, 123.
Gaya-yidhi-vevaka— 177.
Gaya-yiitra — 112. ^
Gari-muzz-ud-diii'Jfuhanimad Sam — i'-*
Georgia — 236.
Germany — ay>, 246 , 248 .
Ghasita Begam — g8.
Ghasmara katha — I'O.
index.
Ghazipur — 92, 102.
Ghazni — 61, 62.
Gheniura — 3.
Ghiya-sud-dlu — 58, 59, 67, 85.
Ghoshbati — 4.
Gholam Husain Salim — 80.
Gibbon, Mr. — 244.
Giriak — 55.
' Gtrldhai Dpadhyaya — jq 8, 130
Gitijauandana Singh — 209
Girik — 55
Girlka — 5?.
Giripati Misra — 113.
Girisa — 120.
Gita — 81.
Giladigambar — 197.
GIta-gauri-pati— 117.
Gita gopipati — 145.
Gita govinda — Si, 131, 145, 180, 197.
Gita-saitikai — 1 10
Gita-sudh — 120.
Gotaardhana— 130, 131, 191,
Gobardhauacaiyya — io8.
Gobhil-grhya-subha-karma-niriiaya —
150. * •
GOifevari — 36.
Gogrd — 88.
Gokulanatha- -108, 124, 133, 173.
Goladhyaya — 112.
Golaprakssa — 1 54
Gomati — 38.
Gonu — 132.
Gopala— 36. 34, iiS, 121,122,135,148,
• j 317. Ids, 216, 317. 234.
iQttopMfbbatta — 136.
^^opSla-carita — 1 55.
•Gopati — 55.
Gopivallabhakavya — 1 33.
Gorakhpur —55, 83, 86.
Govindaganj — ^46.’
Govindananda — 183.
Gavind apur«- 1 37.
Govinda Thakkura — 83, 108, 114, 123,
i3i> 132. i37i Hfi. 147. 160, 164, 171,
304, 322, 233.
Grahana mala — 133.
GraheSvara Misra — 108, 121, 133,
Gra2id,.Mr. — 103, 105, 333, 237, 241.
Greirget— 49. ^
Grierson, Dr.— 69, 72, 174, 175, 182, 184,
186, 187/203.
Griffith — 8, 22.
Grhastha-rSitnakara — lai, i6g, iSi, 182.
Gulam Husain Saiidi — 80, 88.
Guuarpava Misra — 135, 154.
Gupta dyaasty-^ej^.
Gupta Inscriptions — 47.
I lurgan Xhau — 99, 100.
Gyasuddin*(Tughlafc)— 66, 133.
•
H
Hai-haya — 32.
Haji Ilyas Shah — 83, 87.
#
33. 34. 33. 85. 87, 93. 95,
^°S. 133, 216, 2:1 ■.57
Halayudha— 121, 154.
Halay udha-nibandha— 121.
Hail Jha — 30^. ’
Hall— 67.
Harsavardhana — si a
Huuiman-114. ^
Hanuman nataka— 123
Harapatl— 134, 163.
Harapatl-Agamacaryya -79, ros, 12^.
Harasimha(deva)-J,i. ^,-^3 '
128. i-M, 1^8, 170, I-,
Haravnli — 138.
Kara vijaya — 15(1.
Hardy, Dr. — 50.
Hardy Speiise — 37.
Hari (.Misra)_2D, 124. ,37, ,3.,,
Haridasa — 179.
Haiidasa hTyayaiaukilra— 1 30.
Haii Deva-^3, 120.
Haiihara— 71. 109, 121, .,4, ,,,
lil.i, 169. 170,175. ^
Haiikinkara — 204.
HaiiNartyana-7s, 76.78, no.iu. *14.
Harinatha (Upadhyaya)— to, loR. is.”*
204.
Haiimlra Kesyara Siiiiha. Jrahnr.iia
Bahadur— 208, 209. ’ ^
Han Simha — 63, 67.
Hari vaihsa — 126, 204.
Har naudana Singh — 209.
HaraPrasada .^astri— 35, 36, 82, 12;,
127, 128, 130, 142, 131, 133, ,53,
167, 170, 171, 176, iSo, 196, 197.
Harsa— 31, 32, 53, 54, if,s. 204.
Harsa Natha— 109, 135, 145, 204,
Hama Vardhana Siladityd — 31.
Haryyashvra — 16, i8-2a
Has in Xfeam— 6 t.
Hasciuddin (SultanJ— 38.
Ha''.inapur — 9,68,69. '
Has'Jngs, Mr.— 105, 224.
Hata Xeswara Kpetra — 12, 13.
Heinemann, William— 3.
Hellen— 3.
HeniSdri — 120. 143, 17a
Hemangad Thakkura — inq, 135 ''
Henichandra — 21,118. m
Hetnlaksaaloka— 137.
Hej den, D, V. Mr. — 103,
Hickley, Mr. — 241.
Hill —241.
Hin'alaya — 2, 3, 9, 20, 23.
Himvala — 4, 14.
Hiniiu Classical Dictionary — 2, 7. 1#,
3C'-
Hira — 74.
History of Buddha and Patriarch — 3^,
5*. 53. 54. ,
History of India — 2p, 29, 33, i®l, 103.
History of Indian Literature — 7, 12. ^
I
INDEX.
Histoiy of Indian Mutiny— lof) Jaiuagar — Ky
Hislofy of Nepiila — 55,65,82. Jainism — ^41.
Hisloiy of Sanskrit Literature — j, 5,6, Jalnuddiu — q/.
9 , 13, r6, 32,36, 128. ' Jaipur — 12, 30, 1S9, 213. 234.
Hislory of the Rise and Progress of the Jai Siinha — 159
I sngnl Armyr-64. 88, go, 99, 102, 103 J aja-nagar— 58.
ICe(.
Hiueii-t-simg— 35, 37. 45. 50, 51, 52.
Iliyabat — 97.
Hoernle — 41.
Hofy, Dr.— 35.
Holmes, Maior — 10' , 107
Hrasvaroma — lO, 18, 19.
Hjclaya N.ir.iyai.ia— 74.
IIj:dayan,itlia siarmma — 109, 13;.
Humuy un — 86 , 81 j.
Huns ' 50
IJuutei — 60, 212, 22(j, 237, 238
Hitsam Shah— 87, loi.
Hymns of the Uigveda — 8.
I
Ibn Air — 62.
, Ibrahim Lodi — SO, lor.
Iksvaku — 2, iS, 19.
,Iiavila — 21. ,
Indian Antiquary — 37, 3S, 40, 4. i.
47, 30- 5S. «i. 63. 69, 73. 'll
Indian Coins— 33, 6S.
jKiia of Anrangzib— 93-95.
India Office Cat — 70.
Indra— 15, iS, 20.
Indrahati, Rani —
Ii^ia Xarayana, Raja — 233.
Iimraparbata — 17.
I^drapati — 60. 119, 246. 157.
In^fapati Thakkura — 133.
Indra Sen — 83 .
Indra Mnrti — 61.
Isapur — 117.
Istihdla nirtiaya — 152.
Ite-ing— 53.
J
Jabbalpur— 55, 212, zvi.
Jacobi— 36, 41.
Jadorao— 215.
^adunandjua— 17, ijj,
Jadur,ij.i--2pj.
Jagaddliara 63. 81. loo. 130
Jagajiyotirmal -1.80, 197.
J.igatinatb,! -133.
Jageswara Press— 127.
Jaoili— 156.
Jahangir — 94, 217.
I ahangtt-n.agar— 99.
} ahangit-ujjni 1—239.
Jabun— 31.
Jaihar— 63.
Jaimangala— ISO.
Jalmini— ii£, 195. ,
Jate— 4p, 41, 4j, 52.
1 J alasuy adi-vastu- vidhi — 1 78
I Jaldhika — ^4.
' Jamadagnya — Ji, 32.
J amadagni — 30-32.
Jamaica — 236
James Arnold — 338.
James Gillan — 237.
I James (ientil — 23S.
Jainiii-t- tawaiikh — 97, ijo.
Jainiia — 30
Jaiuim.i — 8, 30.
Janaka — 4, 6, 8, 9, 10, 12-20, 23-23, 2«
29, lOS.
J andkabhn— 56.
Janakadesa— 71, iSi, 183.
Jaiiaki — 2, 6.
Janakigarh— 2S, 29, 46.
Janaki Janmabhumi— 3,
J anaki Xuer, Mahar jni — 209. '
Janakapnr— 15, 28, 29, 33, 34, 35, 52.
190.216.
Janardana — 17.
Jang— 4.
J anmapatribhidhana— 141 ,
Jaumejaya— 21.
Janndatta (Misra)— iiS, 129.
Jarandhi — ji.
J atasandba — 54.
Jarret -33, 93 > 9S-
Jatakas — 44.
Jaiinpur — 80, 81. loi.
J.aya— 18, 19. 76 . ^
J aya-c jndra — 0,1-62.
Jaya-deva — 65, lOi, 113, 117, 123, 131,
137-14U. 145, 147, '48, 162, 163.
Jaya-devi — 113. *■
Jayadhara Ladha -131.
J ayadharmamal — 61 .
Jjyiidltya — 154.
J ay ojy otirmal— hi .
J ay iiuanda — 204.
Jayauta — 129 , 106.
Jayapada— 1 3 .S
Jayap.iti— 133-
J ayapratapa — f o
ray.irjnua- 03.
Jayasthvti— 63.
J ayatma — 76.
Jenkatia — 232,
J cssore— 69.
Jitwarpur— 238, 241.
Jivauatha— 109, 118, 141, 163.
Jivayika — 4. '
Jiveswar — 122.
Jhaujharpur — 222.
John Miller — 237.
Jones — 167.
INI>EX.
-57
Jouiiinl of the B. and O. R. Q'i.
lOl.
Jouiual of the llenchester Oriental
Society — 53.
Jugal Kishora Siiigha — ary, 309-
Jyambandha — izi.
Jyano— 76.
Jyotireiaaiv — 67, 69, 109.
Jyotiiesvara-kavi seithara-caryj'n — i ta.
202 .
^yotisia- dat 18 i.
Jyotisapradipa-ahkura — 74, r \'!-
Jyotiaa-ratnivalT — 137.
K
Kabul — 92.
Kachiti — 91, J16.
Kadambari--ii5, 133.
Kodambari kirti-yoka — 133.
Kadambaii-piadipa — 133 '
Kadambari piasnottaia-raala— -I3J-
Kadamkell mala — 20
ICafar (IC-£aja) — 68
Kaibarta — 56.
Kaila.sa — 31.
Ka’thal— 93,
Kaki Shah — 92.
Kalukaiitha — 137.
K41a-n irijay a — : 96.
Kali Dasa— 3s, 109, 120, J3H, 142. 143,
tgt. 197.
Kdlikapuraua — 3 1 .
Kaiindi-.-27.
Kalinga — 37, 53.
Kali prasanna Siniba — 133.
Kolpa-druma — (32.
Kalpa-sara — 121.
Kalpa-sutia — ^43. *
Kalpa-taru — i3i, 132. 144, iSti ‘85-
Kalian— 13, 5^.
Kolyau Siihha, Maharaja — 91, 101.
Kamadhatu — 49.
Kamadheuu — 32, 121, 123,
Kamala — 2, 3, 4
KamaUkara — 133. if'4, i6g.
Kaniand^ka — 122.
- Kama adtru — 189
Kambhojas — 39, •
Kamesa — lod.
Kameshwara — 66,68-71, So-SS- 181,209.
213, 229, 230. 234-
Kamla-T-Tawa^ikb — 61 , 62.
Kampela — 9.
Kamru — 58,
Kamrud— 58,
Kamtaul — igo, 338.
Kayada— 191, 192, 194.
Kapada-rahaaya — 166,
K^pada^sutras— 166.
Kapada-su trabhh ?y a — 1 74.
Kanauj — 8, 51, 57, 6l.
Kaudarp — u- •
Kandarpighat — m,
Kaugara — [44.
Kanliika-T-46.
Kankol — 53.
Kansa-narayaua — 73, /'f, 79, ^r,, s,-. , 54,
144.
Kanthaka — 45
Kantakoddhara — 1 47.
Kauti — 238,
Kanyakubja — 14, 60,
Karandhnia — ji.
Kariaimi — 774.
Karkavada — 137
Karua — 38, 55.
Karanavali-prakjiia prakasika. i
Karpa bhusaua -128.
Karna-glt:i-mah.ik.ivya IJ4
Karpa Simha — 13S.
Karnat — 59, 60, (iS, 73, 74.
Karpura manjari — 159-
Karupa — 174.
Karush — 14, 21.
Kashya — q, 24
Kdii — 52, 127.
Kasika — ,92.
Kdiikagltd — 124.
Kail moksa nirpaya — 1 1'.
Kdsinitha kunti — 1I6. *
Kail iiva stuti— 144.
Kasmii — 138, 150, 151.
Kasya — 24
Kaayabhilasa .staka-~i44
Ka&yapa — lo,
Katahal — 92. e,
' Kataia — 143.
Katalogue der Bibkihik dtr ticutzcbaii
' Marginlandia chen Geweils rhaft— i*,
> Katamandu — 36, 137.
Katha sarit aagard — ^47.
Kathamara — 212, 214.
Kabya-kalpa — i (ig
) IVatyayona — 13.
Katyayaui— 10
Kauakol — SS
Kaurliari — 33.
Kauddmbi — 47.
Kuusblka— 14>
I Kam>iki — 2, 3, 10,33.
I Kau^ilya — 39, tSg.
I Kautilyasta — 122.
] Kavindra eandrodaya — 114.
I Kavyadarsa— 203.
1 Kavya-dakinl— 129-
Kdyya-datpapa - in.
Kdvy a-kaumudi — 12 3 .
Kdvya-ni&ld- 123,
KaTya-maia-sanskrit-serie',— 1 34.
KavyanuSdsana — 1 18.
Kavya-pradipa — 72, 132.
Kavya-prakaia— 132, 133*
Kayya-prakaia-vivAa — 72, 187.
Kedatauatha ^armi — 109, *43-
Kedara Raya — 76.
258
INDEX.
Keene — loi, 103.
Kerr— 45-
Keiariya — 29, 44. 4^'.
ICeSava— 131, 132. >43. >44- >52-
Keiava carita-i-ii6
Kei'ava deva — 116.
KeawSra Mi.'ira — i. Q, 112. 113.
ICevala — 21.
Khadltn Husain Khan— oH, 99.
Kbagesa Sarma — lOQ, 144.
lihandana— 212, 214, 215.
KUa^dana-kha^icJa-khadya — 1 30, f 66,
164, 179.
Khajjdana-khavda-kavya— 1 12.
Khavda»t>'kl>a 94 a"t'iJsa — 118 .
Khandana-kiithara — 133.
,Khatidniula kala-viuoda — 23S.
Khandoddhara— 1 29.
Khan-i-J ahan Lodi— 8fi
Khani-netra— 21 .
Khanitra — 21.
Khan khana — v
Kh^su — 86
Khas— 38.
Khiljl— 58.
Khokha — iJ4'
Khotan — 37, 38. 3<<, 51.
Khomal — 76, 7^
^Ch ulagaon — 80.
Kiinla8-tu-t-taw.irikh— 93, 09 . ><>>•
Khulana— 69.
Khutba— 59-
Khatbat — 92.
Khwaja lahan— .86, 4;.
Khwaja Muttazim— loi.
KiHagnat— 317.
Kiiat suiha — 71. 84, 222, 224, 22?
Kitnavali-iSS. >73. >74. 179-
Kiipa pltba — 4.
Kirti kara— 132.
kirtilata-7'’. 7>. «>. >8>. >*3. 2"*-
Ktrtitnal— 61.
Kirti natha — 16, 18, 19. JO-
Klrti'PBtaka — 81, 187.
jflrtlSithba— 135, i8i. i8i, ny.
Kisbun Simha— 222.
Ki^Wndha kaijfja— 5 >
r Kiul— 35-
ICnox, CaDtatn qS.
Kolahal— 54. SS-
KoUage-35. 4>-
Kolara — 35.
Koiala— 8. 20, 28, 40. 44.
KoSi— 3, 30. 33* 85. 22S.
Kodki— 3, 3, 4. >4. 3O1 33-
KiisaawB— 31.
K^iya — 16-18. 26. 23. 1^9. >/4.
783, 196. 203.
Krttia-oantra— 100. .
>*1 27 *
KrtnaDk'.tajha— 127.
Krsua; dattopadbyaya — loq, i45*
daw* 1 18
' Kr^na-kili-mala — 241,
I M. Krishnamacharyya — 128.
' Krsua Mista — 152.
1 Krsnaru a-candrika — n .
I Kr&na Sarman — 145.
I Krsna-simha — 129.
I Krsiia stotra — 132.
Kj:?pa-virudav^ali — 1 24.
Krti— 18, 19
I Krtirata — 18.
Krtiralha— 18, iQ.
Kftya — 164.
Krtya-cititaniaui — 67, iii, 122, 123
Krtya-maharnava— 73, 75, 66, 1 1 1, i [2,
1 177.
Krtya-kalpa-tarn— 79.
Kttya-rtnakara -50, 66, 67, 120, 121 ■
I 123, 196.
' Krtya-tattvar^iava— 183.
Ksemadri — 18.
K?emadhurti— 16, 17.
Ksemdri — 17, >8, lO, 24-
Kjemesvara — 60.
K^emasma — 18. * *
K?atTlya— 7, 22, 38, 39- 4i . 45-
Ksaya-tnasadi-viveka— 1 1 3.
Ksbapu — 21.
K$om — 56.
Kulachati — 34-
Kulla-kaling-J atak— 42.
Kumara — 31 .
Kumara-bhargaviya- 117.
Ktimar devi— 47.
Kumari — 55.
Kumara-Sambhavaiu— 142.
Kumara-sambhava-tika — -i m.
Knmudmi-devi— 119. 120
Knndagrama— 33, 38.
Kttlida-prBbandha--i43-
Kuni— 18.
Kuuika — 3^
Kura — 21 j, 223.
Kuru— 8, 30.
Kurukjetra— S.
Knrupa&cala — 8.
Kusa— 14. 2d. 27.
Kusanba— 14.
Kusambi— 14. 47.
Kusana — 46.
Kusika— 36. ^
Ku^inagara— 39, 43, 44, 43. 49. 5'-
Kubinara— 45.
Kusumanagara — 60. •
Kusumadjali — 114. >>“. >d°* >9?-
! KubuinanjBH-tippaW.*-i33-
1 Kutagara— 44.
>81, ( Kutl patak- — >181,182, 1H3. 202
j Kuttubnddin— 37, 61, 62. •
' Weehavi-Kumaras— 4 a
I^ghudlpiba— > <4.
INDEX.
^50
E.ighiipuru$arlha-cinta.iiiBni — 1 1 2.
Laghu vartika — 149, 150.
Laguavada — 1 30.
Lalieriasarai — 177.
Labor — 61. 116.
Lakhanavati — 58, 59. 67, 80, 87) >io-
Lakhima Devi — 72, 77, 78, 8 iWi iSs.
Lak&ama^a- II^.^
LakRaiua)La — 3, 4, 27.
Lakbtuaua Sena— 57, 74, 151. Jdl-
Lakbinaiia Sena Era- 5(1, 57, 74i *28
l,'43K^\V).VssiX'a?f)'i*'a2 k— SV t
235 , 226.
Laks iniswara-vilasa— ' 2 1.
Laksmi Deva — 120.
Lak^mi Devi — 158.
Lakbmidhara — 121, [45, if>3, liJi-
Lak$mi Natha— 75, 79, 80, 84, 8?. 204,
205.
Laksmlpati — tn, 109, r46, 203.
Lak$mi Thakkurani — 14;.
Lak^navali — 173, 174.
Lala Daa> — 204. .
Lala Kath— 204, 22 1 ,
Lalganj— 237.
Lalsaraya — 237.
Latsa — TOO.
Lanriya Araraja— 46. .
Lauriya Nandaua garb — 2y, 4<. 83.
Lavaua — 37.
Lima — 37.
I-egg— 36-41. SO-
Lemis Kic — 338.
Levy, Hr. P. 3.-41?, .17, Si.
Lhasa — loa.
Licchavia— 34, 35, 36, 17.45. 4.7~St’.
Likbanavali — 82, 181-18 3.
Lilavati prakaba — 1 1 1, 1 78.
Lisbon — 236.
Lissabysis — 37.
LocCiana kavi— log, i.4<). 2114, 2I8,
London — J., 6^ q, 1 1, 1(1
Lome-^0-93.
LucbaiMisra — n 1.
Lnckno w — 60.
M
Hacala Ppldhyaya — nxj, m,
Macclonell— 3, 5, '‘6, y, 15. 16, *2.
176. 190, 795.
Matiadftna-nirtioya — 76.
Madan-pSla — 56.
Madana-ratna-’^radipa -83.
Hadan Siuiha — 82.^1.
Madhava Siniha lallas Hidin’ ■'’iinno —
159, 219, 332, 221, 335, 228, 233-235.
HadhavacatTya — 1 79.
Madhana-Saraswati — 163.
j/Trdhepura — 60.
Hadhu — 26, 37.
Hadhubana — 27, 207.
Hadhubani — 70, 132, 216, 222. _
Hadhumat*'— 161-
Madhupui — 174. •
Hadhiira — 37.
Madhusudana Mina. — 74,109, i (.0, 147,
*7t-
Magadha— 29 , 15-17, 40, 41, 47, 49, 50.
5* ■ 54. 55. 224. ,
Magadhapur— 16.
Hagraum — 114. 124, I3'i, 115, 146, 221.
Hahabat- jaug - 9,8
Hahabiiagga — 17, 43,
Mablbharatam— 16, 17, 21, 44, 2,,
'P'.bb, ’^.',4.
Hahabira -16, 15, 41, 12
Mabnbiracaritain — 151.
Hahadunnnirnaya — 73, 75, 79. 77, m,
1 12.
Mahadliia-V.iky.ivali— 1 13, 121, 127.
' Moliadeva — 31, 137, 138, 147.
Habadeva Raja-Riii.i- Dodas — 191 .
Mahidhrti— 18.
I Mahali— 37.
) Hahamantra — 41.
llabamabattaka — > 1 j 3 .
Habammad Shah 89 , 88
ilabamoda — 117.
Mahamuddiii-Sabukt-gin — 6 1 .
Hahapadma^ — 24. »
Hahapanri-nibban-.suttam— 43, 4 4.
Mahapari-nirvvapa siitras— 17.
Haharajik — 39.
Hablra^^ra— 12,
Mahilroma— 18.
Mahava^ila — 47, 49.
Mabel vlra-Varddhamana — 38, 40, .
jlfabaviryya — ig, ig, 30
Mahayi— 132.
Mataendra Kishora Singh — 209,
Maheiidra Mall— 61 .
Mabesa Tbakkuta — 109, 117, -129, 115,
141, 147, 148, 153. i6i,, 172, 304, 212-
2 i6, 220, 221, 228-234. •
Maheshvrar Siuha — 114, US, 127, iS".
224.
Mahinatba Thakkuia — 146, 294, 2'/i,
20), 217, zi8, 219.
Mahipala — 60.
Mahisa — 149.
, Mahi.sa>mati — 31, 32, l.p.
I Mdhi^a-matipur — 149.
Mabligorh — 80.
Mabrattah — 97, io2.
Mahma— 174,
Malthila— 20, 128, 135, i17- i3E>. UO.
143, 145. 147-149. 202, 209, 211, 213,
214.
Uoltbila Btahmapa — ^3, 81. n*. ^>5.
119, 124, 127, •
Maitbila-PaftjU— 33. 83, 113, 113, 127.
135-
Maitreya— *, 4, 12, 52.
Maltrayi — to.
Ma^alisn-s-salatin — 94.
Majhama — .207. ^
^6(>
INDEX.
Jlaj]4iiuu Nikaya-40.
Makeswara deva — 2oy.
MakHdum Alam — SH, 8g.
Makhzua-i-Afggni — 80, 81, 88.
Makkali — Qt.
llalad— 14.
>Ial amasa-siirini — 1 47.
Malamiisa-tattva — 183.
Malankara — 32, 47.
M.tlatl madhava — Si, 13^, 137.
Malik Kandhu — 80.
Malla— 56, 38, 39, 40, 45.
Malladeva— 6-), in.
Malladipa — 60.
Malllnatha — 1()7.
Maiavikagni-initia — 142.
•'M.iltMa— fii.
Mamkhoka— 13S.
Mainma^a — 132.
Mauabodha Miara — J04.
Matiasanayana-piasadiai —
Maiw_Siuha— 92, 213, 234.
Mauaiiollaaa — 14H.
Itiapdala — 212, 233.
Siau^ana Jliita — mg.
Mandarban — 2;,
Mandana-gtam^r-i 4b.
Maadana-Mi&ra — 140. 149,
'^aoigachi— IIS, ‘* 7 -
* AEiiiu'kacandra — 144.
Manobiiava prakfaava Nktaka— 160.'
Maatra piadipa— 79, 126, 134.
Manu— 3, 8. 18-22, 24, 25. 29, 121.
36anual of Indian Buddhiam— 45.
Maiui Samhita — 38.
JJTanyaloka— 137,
jraia— 49.
Maricba — 19, 27.
Marga— 67.
Marka^deya Furana- 21. 22
Markatahrada— 3 5,
j{}armasu-ika Vyakhya — 1 14.
Matlin, V-deat— 37.
Mam — iG, i8, 20.
Marutta— 21.
Matya— 37.
Maaamimatus.i — 133.
’’Mathana— 4, G, 7, 20.
M Bthur a— tt, 2G, j 1,
Matikar — (26.
Mali Simha — GG
Vataya- 8, 29, lo.
Matti datta— 1G2.
Vaaryya— 37, 47.
Mayaputi — 2.
Max Mullet — 1S9, 191, i‘i2, 194.
McPherson— 236.
Medhh tithl— 12 1 .
'.■Meecut— S.
312, 215.
Uj^hadntam— 81 tgt, 197.
. Me&a Thakkyra— loS, it6, 117.
Meka nitmi— 175*
Mekhalanaudiui- 53.
Mekbaiua — 45.
Mian Husain Parmnli— XS. 89, 20G.
Mitnausa — 1 12.
Mitnausarasa-palvala — 133 .
Mimausa-oaTa-viveka — i iS.
Mluaratha — 18.
Miuhaj — 62. .
Miuhaju-S-Siraj — 62.
Miran— 97-09, 207-
1 3tlira sankili — 112.
Mir-at-i-alain 94.
I Mir J afar —07, 98, 102,207.
Mir Kasim Ali— 90, t'fi, 102,207.
Mirpur— 241.
Mirza Hindol -.“o.
Mirza Isuf Klian -00, 2:c),
Mtsani Misru — 73, 74. 77, 78. io<;, 12/.
122, 14(), 196.
Miarah — izi.
Mitaksara — il, 13, 12'.
Mitaksara-kara — 12 1 .
Mithi-^3, 4. 8, 1'). iS, 10, 20, 24, 29.
' Milhi.Janaka-Videlia — 18. '
Mithila — 1, 3, 4, 8,9, 11, 12, 13, 15-18,
20, 22-25, 28-30, 34. 361 40, 47,
, 53. 5G. ■:7. 59. '<’> *^2. <35. 66,68-71,
73, 82, 103, lo8, 113, 116-119, 123.
124, 127, 128, 130, 135, 148. I4'5, ic,i-
196, 199-204, sag.
Mithiih banpana — 143.
Mithila Bha^k Rkinaya^ia — 120.
3ilithila darpaga— 212.
Mithila khe^ida — 2, 4, 6,*2y.
Mithila Mihir Press— 173.
Mithilesa catita — ii5, is?, i43-
Mitbilehabnika— 115. 127.
Mithyatva Nirbacana — 133.
MitHajit Singh— 224.
Mitra Misrg — 145.
Mitra varu^a — 19, 20,
Mlcccbas — <>7. 123.
Madanavayana — 204.
Moira (Marciuess) of Hastings —224.
Monghyr — 2, 3, 53, 202.
Monkey Tank— 35.
Moore — 230, 231,
Maran — 241.
Malang— 153, 218.
Motlhari —39, 241 , 24
Motipur -238.
J Mom— 23.
' Miachakatika — 63, f> 9 .
. MTtyuftjaya— 121. ,
1 Mudrn-rakfaBaui — n»7
I Mughal Kirani — 8'', 89, 21.81,
Muhammad Bakfatiyar — 58,
Muhammad Ghori— 61 , Gs,'’
Muhammadput — 238. tSg.
Muhammad Shah— 57, 68, 6 q, 86, 87,
Muhammad Sharif Hauafi — 94.
Muhammad Togblok Shah — 150.
Muhinddin Muhammad — ^46^62.
INDEX.
261
Jluhuita-iira - 1 17.
KIuiAuddin Muhammad — '>0.
MukteS'hvara Jha — xoQ, ijn.
Muk tici Ji tarn ani — 15b.
Mukli-vada-vic.ira — 1 3 3
Mulla Taib— Q2,
Mullicu — :b.
Hullick Bir Afghan — f46.T
Mullick Huaainu-d-diii— 5b
MuUick Izuddin Togril —
Multali — ii(j.
Miuitakhabu-T -Tawarikh — 58.
Muntakhhut-t-tawarikh— 87, Sb.
Murari— 71, 7s, 109. 150, 15 1, 152, ifo.
Murshidabad — 96, 98, in, 230
Murshid Kuli — lof.
Mu«ial — Gi , 62.
Mustaffa IChau— 221.
Mustatfar Khan — 97.
Muttra — 3, 202.
Muzaffarkhau — 92, 102.
Muzaft'arpur— a 3. 5, 15, 20, 33, 34, 35,
461 49* 103. 188, 202, 207, 211,
219, 228, 232, 237, 2411. 241, 244, 245,
247.
MuzaHatpur Settlement Report— 03, 95,
96, 104, 103, ir,6.
4
N
Nabal Kishor Smgh — 209.
Nabhaga — 19. ai, 22.
Nadia— 197, 203.
, Nadipariksildicikitsa kalha — 113.
^Nagara — t®.
''Nagara-sabhini-Thanatavan —44
Nagendrauatha Gupta — 70.
Nageshirar — 72, 140, 171.
Naimi Kanana — ^4. '
Naimifya — 71. ,
Ncimi?arauya— 1H3. 209
Nai^ad Kavya — 204,
Naifadh caritam — 69, [4O
Naiskarma-aiddhi — 148,
Nalacurites — iGfi.
Namamalika — 138.
Namasastrartha Niriiaya — 17b.
Nauda — 24, 41.
Nandana — 23. "
Nandi Jha— 127.
Nandi-muk^auirapaua — 133.
Nandipati — 204.
Naudivardhaha — ift. 18-29,
Nanya — 59, 6(i, Si. 83.
Naayapa-^54, s^. fin.
Nara — ai.
Narada — laz, 174
, NJrahari— 109, nz. 113, u6, 143,146.
• 152, 153, 171.
Narhau — 144.
Narapatl — 109, 133, 154, 139, 18S, aiS.
Nara Siihha — 6a, 66. 132, 146, 152. 161.
.171. iSf
Nara Simhapiiraiia — '(3
Naruyana — 62. 83, 217, 218.
Narayanapur — 62.
Naruyaui — 2, 23.
Narbada — 32.
Narendra Sliiiha — 144, 22(1. 221, 242,228,
235.
Xarlbhadauua — 1 77
Karishyant — 19, 21.
Nainarayaua Siiigb — 203.
Narpatijayacaryya tika — 152.
NaMruddin Mahmud — 59, fi/.
Nasrat Shah — ■'o. Si, Sb, loi.
Nuta -3b, 41, to.
Nata putta — 41.
N lyaka — 56.
Naua — 22.
Naiieaargharanu — 37.
Navya-parUistu -179.
Navala ICe.swara Siiiha -298.
Nazim — 96.
Neave — 237. 23S.
Nedistha— 20, 22.
Nemuna Jha — I2<i.
Nepal— 15, 17, 29, 30,46,47, 31, 34,15.
57-fio, 62, O4, 65. 66, 67, 99. 106, 123.
127 , izS. 142. 152- 157. 170. X75, 196,
197, 219.
Nepalese Sauk. MbS — 65, 66.
Nepal Tarai — 2, 34, 64.
Nepal vaih.bavali— O5.
Nemar-.bambat —
Niamatullah — 8.S.
Nichhibi— 38.
_Nien-chang — 30.
^Nigambodlighat — 3 1 7.
Nigrantha — ^41 , 49.
Xllakautha — 134, 164
Nilainbara — 109, 1,30. 141, 154.
Nimi — 2. 3, 4. 16. 18, 19. 2 >.
Nimi khariu — 71,
Nim khar — 18a.
Nirnaya Sagara Pre^s— 74, 125.
Nirnaya Sindhu — 132.
I Nirpeksa — 5.
I Nirvapa — 42, 50.
I Nai^dha kavya — 2ts.
I Nisibis— 38.
I Niti'Cintamani — iii.
I NltyakfCyarpava — 119,
I Nivash Misra — 172.
Nizoinud-din Abtnad-~92.
North America — 23O.
Notes on modern Jainism — 41.
Nf Sipha — 6r, 62, 65 fiS, 70, 7.3, 74, 77,
84, 123, 124.
Nudiah — 57. 1
Nudjum-ul-Dovrla— 103.
Nyaya — 112, nfij 118, 137, 129, 131a
'166, 167, 189*, 190. i 9 tilpz> 194. I 9 S>
196, 197 * '
Nyaya bodhih — 127. i3i».
Nyayaditya — 126 .
263
INDEX.
Nyaja Kanika — lyp-
NyayaKaanmanjali — i73i i7-t> '79'
Nyaya Kosutiinnjala-jiraklsi-iniskrana)
—162, 179. .
Nyay a-Hlavati-kantbabharauS — i lo ,
166. r
Nyaya-lilavati -vivcka — 137.
Nyayd-padarthauiMa — 1 37.
Nyaya Pallava — i iS.
Nyaya Paucaka — 135.
Nyaya-ratna — ifij, i?®-
Ny ay a-iatnakata-^i 5b.
Nyaya ratnaniala— 15<5.
Nyaya-suoi-nibaudka — 176.
Nyaya-sutra — ii3.
Nyaya-vartlka-tal-paryyatikd— V<7 <
"7.7^ >■
Oiai — 81.
Oiu Jbakkura— 8i>
Oimvara— 81, 213, 214.
Oldfidid. — ^46, 64, ici<5.
Orissa — loi, ins, 103.
Oiidh— 4, 8, 63, 82, 102. IT4.
Oifiord— 3, 20, 33. 41, 50-
.P
Pack mahal — 219.
kalpa-taiu — 183, 184.
"Paddrthacandra — 77, 78, 149.
Padartha Kha^dana-vyakbyi— 102.
Pada vakya-ratnakara — 133.
Padavall— 81, 181.
Pd 9 maaabba — 69, log, 134, ij;, '
17s.
P&dma Sinha — 1 SI .
Prasiddha Narayana Siiiiha — 209.
Paraskaragrhya-suip^a — 132, 170.
Parasnrama — 30, 3J1 109, 156,
PaTatha-saiathi — i
Parvati — 166.
, Paribhasa — igh.
Pari-bbaBa-mani-m^Ii — '34.
Pari bhasa-viveka — 177, 178.
Pari bha^ndu-sekbara — 172.
Parijata — 131, 122, 149> i74
I Pariiata-haraua — 1 75. 204.
VaiVkiniiiaai — ^71.
Parik^ta — 34.
' Parini-bana-suttanJ — 40.
Parker, Mr. B. H.— 5 J-
Parmananda — 216.
Parmeswara Jha — I3S, 144, 153, I54i
' 156, I6J, IS7, 205'
I Parvauacandrika — nS-
Parna-nirijaya — 1 53-_
' Parvati-parripaya-Biitaka — 115.
Fasaaaka chetiya.^3<^.
Pasonadi — 40. •
Fasupati — 36, 153. _
Patanjala-sutra-bhdsya — iiS.
Patbau Xing — 59, 86.
' PkbaWp'ataa — ^ 35 , Vj, ^7 47 1
48, 189. '
Patua— 35-37, 46, 55. 87. 90-93, 94. 96-
102, 105, 154, 199. *19. 230, 224, 225,
228, 229, 237, 24S1 34*5.
Pattanpiiri— 65.
Paniui PottbBka--40, 41-
Persia — 38, 50.
Peshawar — 37, 58.
I Peterson— 63, 117, 134,
Pa^avati, Rani — 333.
Padum Sinha — 73, 181.
Padydvali — 183, 183.
Fak$adhara — 117, 137, 141, -***>
Paksata siddhanta-granthalokar
Pdla— 34, 55, 56.
Pali— 37,
Palimaraamaul-mool — 1 12,
Fanca Oanda — 77.
Pancala — 8, 9.
Pancasayak^69.
Panel karana-varttiki — 14S.
Pandanl — 341,
Faisi^ava— 16, 17.
Pandn— 17.
Faudna— 85, 87,
Pandnka — 52,
Pa^nidarsana — 1 79
Fanlpat— 86 .
PaujI— T47, 158, 159. 3,60. iSS. ’8<>. 300.
Wanjiars— 63.
Paiuia.i-8a q ^ ,
PdJianiataa.'Siddhattta-grantliBioka — 1 37.
Pa 5 :ai 6 atlha.- 4 iii ,
Patalara- 2, 4, ii, 26, 122-
V' r ‘
1 Pilakwara — 137.
I Pinggla — 52.
I Fiparaghat — 238.
, I Pipariya — ^46.
Pirtbi Singh— 229.
. ' PiwtVitV — 63 ,
1 Fitfbhakti — 169, 171
I Pitr-bhakti-tarangini- 73.78, no, in,
I 1 12.
Fiyu$B-var$a — 137. '39- ^
Planters’ B,B5»tiattan. — 245-247,
Plassey — 97, g8, 102.
Plato— 93.
Prabandhako$a — 1 59.
Frabba — 153.
Prabhakara — 164. . ,
Frabbnn arayana- Singh — 309.
Prabodha-kadanilP2'^i^M3- ,
Prabhavati-parinayn-Nataka — r 34.
Pradyumiia — log, 357. 173-
Pragarbhacaryya.^1661 179.1
Prajani — 21.
Frajna-kara — log 1 57.
Prakarapa-padeika — 164, 165,
Prakasa — 121, l66.
Frakrta-piugala — ■ J 35.
Framana?prainoda — 124-
INllEX.
263
Piamai^u-pustaka— 4a.
Frameya-nibauddha-prakiiha — > 79-
Pransu — 21.
Prasanna-raghava — 137-139.
Pra5asta-padabha¥ya-vyakhya--'i^S-
Prasodaradi-vrtti — 135, 170'
PraSurama— 30, 32, 33,
Pratapa JXall — 6n, iSn.,
Pratapa-rudra — 167.
Pratapa Sinha — 159, 18S, 219,222 234.
Pralhama- pi agalbha-lakanai^aioka —
Prathaina-sva-laksualoka — 1 37,
Pratijfia-lak§naloka — 137.
Fratiudhaka — r6.
Frativardhaka — iK, 19, 20
Pratyak?a — 129.
Proyago — 28, 29, 78, 111.
Frayascitta-cintamaiii — 1 12.
Pray ascitta-iiiauobara — 1 52.
Prayaacltta-parijat — 115.
Prdyascitta pradipa — rod.
Pr5ya^oilta-tat(,va— 120, 183.
Pray ukti-tilaka — 1 56.
Premanidhi Tbakkura — mg, 12O1 iS7‘
Priti Natha IXiara — 113.
FfLhvidhara Xcaryya — 63, 69.
Pj'thvi Natayana — fi4.
Pfthvi Siliha— 82.
Pfyabrata — 26.
Fujd-patala — 150.
Puja-pradipa— 132 ,
Puja^ratnakara — 1 22.
Punjab— 4. 7, 8, g.
Pupri— 238.
Puraditya — t8i,
Purnea — 2, 3, 30, 98, 114, 156, 202, 21 1,
218, 219, 220, 223, 231.
Pururava — 60. ' ''
Purusa-parik^a— 60, (5l,,()C), 71.7.2. 73i
' 8a, 129.182, 183, i8S,
PurusKM-taija-padidhatv— 170.
Purnaottama — 3, 76, log, tit, I37, 158,
317.
Purvis, Mr. — 103.
Puspapnr — 36,
Pu?y4initra — 41, 47,
, • Q
Qutbn- i-mashaiklii-i-laam— 80.
• R
Rabikauta — 134,
Radcap— 83.
Radha — rSi, 1S3, 203.
Radba Mohan tJlngh — 206.
ttaddhanta-ffluktahira vyakhya-df-ra-
' hadyd — 153.
Raghava-kirti-suttaka — 133, i34-
Raghava Sinha — 133, 153, 173, 181, ai8,
219, 22Q, 228, 330-
.Raghaj^ndra— 74. 73. •
Raglm — Oi.
Raghubat Naiayaua Singh — 209.
ftaghudeva (MiSra) — 110, iig, 129, 156,
138, 162.
Raghunandana— 28, reo, 121, 129, 133,
164, 169, 183,209,212,21.5, 214, 215,
220
Raghunatha — 113, jiS.
Raghu Siiiiha, Rajd — 134.
RaghuvauUam— 142, 141;
Rdghavananda — 176, 204.
Rahugpn — 7. S.,30^
Rai Ddmodara — 72.
' Raiyama — 146.
Raja Ballabh — 237.
Raja Deva — 209.
Raja naiidan Singh 209.
Raja Sekhara— 139.
Raja Sthau, Todd's —36.
Raja-larangiiii — 44, 146.
Rajd ViSdla — 35.
I Rdja-ViSala-ka Garh — 33
Rdjendra Reswara SiAha — 207
Rajgrha— 47, 33
Rd] Kr?iia Mukharjee — 18^.
Rdj-kula-muatakl — 88.
Rdjjald Devi — 61, 65.
Rajamarttanda — 1 2 1?
I Rajpur — 241.
Rajputana — 30, 154, 212.
I Rdj-&ekbara — no, 117.
Rdjathada — 3ft.
Rdj-tarangini— 44, 204, 218.
I Rajya varddhana — 2i.
I Raksasa kdvyo-tika — 181.
'I Rdna— I. 4, ( 3 , 13-18, 23, 24, 23, 27., 28,
, . 81 - ^. 7 . 34 . 5 t. 56. (JO. Or. 77 . iSt, 190,
211.
I Rdma-bhadra — no, 126, 152, 161.1, 178.
Rama-hhatta — 78.
Rama candra — 78,79,84, 88, 110^,112,
126, 143, 144, j8o, 216.
Rdma-candia-parati^tha — nS, 127.
Rama-caritazn — 36.
I Rdmadasa (Jha) — no, 160,204.
I Ramadatta — 68, no, 123, 124, 161.
Ramadeni — 137.
Ramddhara — 136.
Rdmagati-nyaya ratna-;;^02.
I Rdmagovinda — 143.
Rama iiaudan Singh — 209.
Ram a-nardy ana — 221.
Ram(ipala — 33, 56.
. Rdmapati — 204,
I Ramapati Simha — 222,
Ramapurna — 46.
Rama Siiiiha (Deva)— 61-63,65, 66, 69,
Rama Upadhyaya — no, f39.
I Rdmayai^a — (Valmiki) — I, 3, 6, 13, 16,
18, 23, 24„27, 29, 33, 33, 34, 3S,''30,
, 38, .SS. SO, 139, 159. igc. 211*
* Remeshvrara .Stihiia Mahrajad'”.'''’ —
, 120, 199, 319, 32^^ -"ky.
264
INDEX.
RauiTia|ara~ioG.
RnmapSla — 55, 5O,
Ramapati — 75.
Rampur — 104.
Raoga-sekhar — 6pi
Hanking— 58, 80, Si. S8, 89.
Rapson-wa, 9, 30, 34. S3-
Rasa-dlpikd-meglia3fita-tika— 136.
Rasa-maiijari — 117, ii8, 120.
E asa-parijata — 1 1 7,
•Rasdrnava— 166, t 67-
Rasa-tarangipi — 117. iii'.
Ras Bihari hal — 2t3-
Ra!.ika-.9arvTasva — 8 1 .
Rasini-cakrva-tattV^’Cintamapi — 133.
Ratidhara— laG,
Rataadarpapa— d3.
Ralnadnara— 79, 136.
Ratnakaia— 67, 12O, 149, 150, tf'q, 183,
ig6.
Ratn^Malla— 61.
Ratuapani— 108, iJO, 135, 126, 127, 161,
169. ",
Ratnapura — 2 1 5 ,
Ratnavali — 173.
Ratffesiiwara— 63,39, 75.
Ravapa — 32.
Raverty-S7, 58. *
Rwi — x6i.
Ill'
RaTi Thakkura— I/O-
Ramat — 56.
Ray-chatai Chand Kayastha — 95-
Raymond — 96, 99,
Renudlkaite — 170.
Re^ka— 163.
Revi|gd Chronology Gupta dynasty— 47.
R.g-veda viie Rig veda.
Rhys David— 36, 4't S‘. S3, 5.3-
Richardson Putves— 238.
Rio^gka— 14, 31.
Rigljit, D. — 6s »
Rigveda— S, 22, 35, 34-
Riabi kulya — SS-
Rita or Rta— 18, 19-
Riyazu's salatin— 80, 85, 87, 88, go, gb,
99 , 101, 3q6, 2i6, 119, 110,
R.„Mitra, Dt.— 70, 74. 76, 78, 79, 113,
' 114, Its, 123,,
Rock hill — 36^3-
Roger— 68.
„ Rohil khapda — 9.
Rtnaailihara — 143-
Ruci — 132.
Rucidatta— no, I 37 , i 39 , li®, 162.
Ruclpati— 73. 74, 75. 76, 79. no, 116,
136, 134, 136. 150. Ifi3i »66> 179-
Rudra — 39, "
Rndiabhatta — 118.
Ritdradhar — no, 122.
Rndranatha — 83.
RndhJiTaja Nanda*** Singh — 209.
Rv^a Sarminli — tst-
Rudra Siiiiha— 72, ns, 127, 317, 231
225,
S.ukmiiii(devi)— 13^, i;4.
Riikraini svvayamvr^^a- — 202.
Rapa Narayapa— 73, 7S, 76. 78, 82. 86,
88,126,144,185.
Rnpa'Satayapa 'R.a'tttaVna&tH — 1 1 , .
Ruyyaka — 138.
S
I Sa.barahhafcyaS.vka-.^i55.
Sabda-mapi-prafcasa — 1 30.
^abda-nirpay a— r 1 9 .
Sabda-vicara — 1 14.
Sacchaka — 40.
fSacchav, F,. 0.-35, 57, SS.
Sacred Book of the East — 9, 35, 3^,^
Saddiianda — 4.
Badanira — 7, ,s, 20.
Sadhya — 39.
Skgara — 121.
Sagaun — 143.
Sahabiiddiii — 6o-()3-
Sahadeva — 21.
Sa'nasta-m'Ka — ^47
Sahyadrikhapda-^ii.
Sdhitya-daipapa-Si'va-stuti — 133,
Sihityavisayaka-prastavaT-aoi.
Sairul-mutakhariDi — 96, 99, loi.
Saina-saivaawa-aiifa — 73, 82. tRi. 185.
^akalya — '2, 13,
^akyainuiji — ^49.
•Sakara — 15, 20.
Sakas — 17.
Sakri— 54, 55.
Sakti Batta — 1O2.
Sakti-mati — 5^ 55-
Saktl-mukta-vali .^117.
Sakti-sangam-tantra — 2, 25.
Sakti Simha — 6i,63,6s,/i6 k,
^akuntala— I 52.
Sakya— 37.
Sa-kyamnnl— Pi,
Salabata Rai— 231
^alagtami— 2, 25. »
Salihotia-sara, saibgralia — .
Saiikanatha MUra — 164.
Salikanatba MIsta — i /o .
Samadhi— 50,
Sarnkbya-tattva-kaumuiii—
Samanyabhavalol^^ — 13?'.''
Simony a-nirnktik'^odinya-
Soma Sastri, R.^39.
Samastipur — 174.
Sama-vedins — 146-
Samaya-pradipa— 121. 147.
Samaya-suddhi— 'I73-
Saiadbyakara Naodi — 56.
Sattigha— 40
INDKX.
265
Samsiiddiii — 87. 1
fiamsuddin Iyaltiiiiit>ti — s'-. '
Samudra Gnpta— 47, 4S.
Sailivat-nataka — 149,
Sangita-bliaskaia — 180, 197,
Sangita-tatnakara-vyakhya - Td7
Sangita-sara-sangrah — iqn, j
Sangita-sarvaswa — R T ^
Sangrampura — 37.
Sanjaya — 18, 19.
Sankliya — ir8.
Sankara— 81, no, [I2, 118, ng. 147,
14S. 140, 164, ifm, 166, 167, 160. 174,
177-
Sankara Datta— 300-
Sankara Digvi'iaya — 149.
Sankarasana — 212, 214.
Sankba — 52
Saukhya — 1 18.
Sankhya parima^La— 144.
Sankhya-parinama — r44
Sankhya pravachana — 7.
SaiikAdhis —
Sanskrit English Dictionary — 2, ii;.
Sanskrit Literature — 9. 22.
Sautipanstic-viveka — 178.
Saptapadarthi— idg.
Saptasati— 120.
Saran— 2, 35, 80, 87, 88, 103,206,227.
244.
Sdrang-dhara — 138.
Sar£hgadhara paddhati — 1(8.
Saraspati — 204. 1
Saraawat — 78.
Saraswatl — 4, 7, 8, 20, 61,
Saraswati kanthabhacana — 63, 69, 81,
136, T
Saiat Chandra Das — 40, 43, 51
■Saraya — 23S. ’’
Sarayu — 13.
Sarboratri bediu — no, J67-
Sarcat, J. N.— 93, 94. 93-
Sardai Khan — 97.
Sarisave — iiS, 129, 167.
Sarada Oandra Mitra — 183.
Sarvadesa vrttanta-samgvaha — 147, 148.
Sarvajfiatmana — 1 66.
Savvad^r-sanasangraha — r 79.
Sasaram — SS, 89.
Sasilekha — 145-
Sastra dljuka— 1 56.
Sasmala — 18^ 19.
Satady umn a— 1 8 .
Satanik — 47. ^
Satapattia-Biabniana — 7, 8, 9, 20, 22,
23. .34.
Sataranja-prabaudba — 146.
Sata dastra-damvado — 156.
Satish Chandra Vidyabhushan, Dr, — 38,
389,^91.
34
Satpalha Brahnia\ia — 6, 7, 8, 9, 20, 22,
23. . 34 .
Saliajit Singh — 209.
Satrughua — 27.
Saltu-parajaya svararastra-saia — 141
Satyabati — 14, 31.
Saty abba 111a — 1 74.
I Satyadhnli — 18, 19.
' Satyadymniia — [S, 19.
Satyadhwaja — 18, 19.
I Sdtyaki — 17.
Satyaratha — 18, svj,
I Satya vira -68
Sanniitri — 27, 28.
I Sauraslia — 39,
: Saiiratba — 199
j Savarampura — 54.
Savyabhicara-piirva-paksa-gianthaloka
— 137-
Savyabiiicjra-slddhanta-granthaloka —
337-
I Satya — 122.
Schuman, G. W. S. — 237,
Sacred Literature of J alas — 4
I Senapati — 39.41.
1 Seniya — 35.
■ SesD datta — 12 1.
Settanlpata— 35.
Setii-bandhn — 74.
Setu-darpa\Li - 74.
Shah Alam — 98, 102, 222.
Sbahbaj Ivban — 91, 246.
Sbab-buddln— 61 , 63.
Shah Jahan— 94, 119, 158, 20t
Shah Muhammad — 101,
Shah pur — 338.
Shaikh-Kaakula muatakl — 206.
Shaikh Sbaifu-d-din Mumiri — bo.
Shalrul-mutakharim — 206, 230, 239.
Shama nandan Singh — 209.
1 Shamsher IChan — 97.
Shams-i- Siiaj-AUf — 85.
I Shaxfaraa Hussain Khan — gg.
' She-hwangti— 42.
Sheohar — 207.
I Sheonaudan Singh — 209.
Sheonath Singh — 209. _
' Sheoraja nandan Singh, Raja Hahadur
— 209.
I Sheoiatan Euar — 209.
Sher Shah— 88, 89,
1 Shiraj'-ud-daula — 102,
Shivaditya Misra— 1 10.
Shubbankai Thakkut — no,
Shuja — 102.
Sbuja IChan— loi.
Shuja-ud-daula — inr,
Shyama Sibha,— 65.
Slddhanta-muktapara — 1 3 5.
Siddhauta-^iioma^i — 1< n.
Siddbartha— 40, %i- 3
«?it-otirtnT T.nrti — .Sn. 'il. 86. 88. 80. m6.
INDEX,
2(i6
Sikarpui' — 4(3.
Sikka— 19.
SUaditya— 51.
Silahat — 57.
Simara —
Simha — 37.
Sinba Bh^pala — no
Simraon— 55, 59. 64, 05, 65, t>S, 196, ]
306, 307, 309, 217, 218. I
Sinclair Stevenson, Mrs. — 41.
Singhalese Ajasat— 49. I
Ringia— 237, 338. |
Siradhwaja- iS-jd.
Siraha — 241 ^
>Siraketu — 5.
Sirhind — 8.
Sir Steuart Bayley — 226.
^14diiagS — 47.
^isapalabadha tika — 15';. [33, 56.
Sita— 4, 6, 16, 18, 19, 20, 24, 25, 37, 28,
Sitam^rhi— 33, 188,
Sitapur — 71, 183.
Siva — 3?46(),
Sivacaryya — 168.
Sivadana Sinh^ — 154.
'Siivaaatta — 168.
Sivapali — 153. , 1
Slvarama — 136.
SieaSinha— 70, 73, 74, 75, 84, 161, 181,
,«^i 84, 185, 186. 187, 332.
^iva-^nbapur — 7a,
Siva vakyavali — 122,
Siwan — 106.
Sijub} — 50.
Skanda-purana — x, 12, au, 27, 31.
'Skaflda-yamala — 13 1 .
SketeSfes from Nepal — ^46, 64, io5.
Smith, T. A.— 3 5. 30, 25, 35, 36. 38,
40. 41. +3. 45.47. 52, 55.
Smrti— 195, 196, 197.
SmrM Ksamudi — 125.
Smrti. mabar-pava— 169.
Smrti-mahi.rjaava-prakaNa — 121, 149.
Smiiiimanju^a — 169
Sm}ti-pariblia9a~i77, 178.
Smrtl-ratnakaTa~i23.
Smjti-ratna- viveka — 1 2 1 .
aSmrti samucch^a — rip, 123
Smrtisara — 1 347 149.
Smrti sudbkkara — 165,
,^mrti-tattv.imrta— 177, 178,
ISmrti-tattva-viveka — 1 78.
Snatambar — ^41.
Somabba^ta — 125.
Somadatta~-3i.
Sona Kavi —
Sone River— 9, 14, 33, igi,,
Sonodevi— 131, 132.
Sosay MiSxa — 113.
toajipe Hardy-w37. ’
Sad^a— III, 164, ie6. i6j, 170, 177.
wS^r9b, ■> ,
Sraddha-darpaiia — I2u.
Sraddba-kaipa 52.
Sraddha-paddhati — 127.
Sradd ha-iatnam — 146
sraddba- viveka — 1 35.
Sridattaahnika — 121 .
Sndatta MUra — 154, 170.
Sridattopidhyaya— '69, 71, 72, iin, 121
127. 147, 168, 169, 170, 171-
Sridhara— 71, 72.
Sriharsa — 112, 130, 106, 179.
Sriharsacaiita — 1 16
Srihara— 36.
Srihasta miiktavaU^t75.
Srikantha-carita — 138.
Srlkara-Xcaryya — 63, 69-
Srikisbuna Sinba — 307, 209.
Sri-Rr??a tarkaa-lankar — 121.
Sri-KrBna-vinoda-nataka — 166 >
Sri Rara — 55* *
Sn Narayapa Jba— iSg.
Sri natha — 1S3.
Sri nivasa— 74, no, 172.
i^rlajay— 31. *
>Sri patl— 123, 154, 172.
Srngara-dipaka— 1 1 7.
Srngara-silrini — 1 34,
Srngara-tilak— 118,
Srotrij'a — 63.
^tuta — 18, 19,
Srutabodba — 1 42.
Srntadttra — 18, 19
I Srutayu — iS, ig.
j Steil, Mr. — 105.
Stein, Sir, M.A — 31.
Stevenson Moore, Mr. P. ,j,
los, 211, 219,333, 237, 244.
Sthul Bbadra — 41,
Strong-tsas Ganpo — 51, 54-
Snbareba — 19.
Subarna-kauQU— 2. ,
Subhakarma-nirnaya — 152,
Subbaukara — 172, 21b.
Snbbankarpur — 217.
SubUa.sa— 18, 19, .
Subba?it8vaU — 1 1?.
Svibhpati— 79. ■*
Sabodblni — 115.
Subodhinl-nalodayft-tika — 157.
Snbuddbi — 66.
Sucarita — 172.
i Sucarita Miira — tio-
j .Suebandra — 21.
I Suebi— 18, 19.
1 Suddbi cip.Yafma'^l— iti
INDEX.
267
suddhi-l^lpa-tatii — 6i.
Suddhi kaumudi — [64
ouddhi-nibandha — I 5 tj> ’ 3 ^-
suddhi-uirnaya — iii, 113.
kiddht ratnakara — 120
Suddhi viveka — 163, ifi 4 -
Sudbakara— 75 - no. 1 ^ 7 . ' 7 =*
Sudhanwa — 18, 19.
iSudhrili — 16, 19, 20, ac.
^udiacdra-ciptfl-maiii — 75 * 7 ^- no, iii.
Sugaoli — 106.
Bugaon — 68, 6 q, 70, 80, 81. 85, 209.
Sugati-sopana— 67, 124, 128, iqd.
Snia-ud-din— gft,,
Snkadeva — 23.
Bnketu— 16, 18, 19, 20.
Sukla yayurveda— 1 1
Bukra — 122.
Biilaiman Afgan Kirani — 90.
Rulapapi— 120, 134, 135, 143 < ^64.
Suita* Shamsud-din-Iy ullimash— 5.3 .
Suiuaiigal vilaalni — 4'..
Sumautra — 28
Sumati— 21, 23, 24, 34, £ 00 .
Siimaul — 132.
Snmitra — 137. *38.
Sunaya — 18, tg.
Snndar ThaUkura— tOn, loi.
Sxing'Yun— 50. '
Sunidha — 37.
Suulti— aO, 27.
Supadma — 69, 154, ijSi * 7 ^
Bupriya — 12.
Su Rani Rajk — 2(1
Sural— 236.
Suresvaracaryya — 14I.
Sursena — 8, 30.
Suruci — 26.
Sufyya — 2i
Suryya Malla — 61.
Suryyaava — 18, 19
Suryya vamia — 61.
Suruchi — 26, 27.
Susrata — iS, 19.
Suta — 23, 28.
Sutlej — 8'
Sutradhara— 41.
Svamjpata vivadataranga— 132 .
Svami Tbaklpura — 123.
.Svarga-sojiauB — 1 96.
Svetatnbara— 41.
Swagath — is^'
Svrauaud — 19.
Swar:9aroma — r6, 18, 19, 20.
•SwayaiAafa — j6.
Swayambhu — 19.^
Sy amantatauiajji — 1 7 •
Syama SiUba — 66.
Sylvain Dfevi — 138.
T
I
Tabaka t-i-Akbari— 91, 92.
Tabakat-i-Akbnri — 206
Tabakat-i-Nasiri— 57,0.38, 62, 10 1.
Tarkabhdsa — 144
Tadaka — 14. '
Taitiriya Yayuraveda aakha — n.
Taittiriya sfutl-vartika — 148
Taju 1-ma-Asir — 61 .
Taka kuaa. J., Dr. — 42,
Talmud — 6
Taruasa — 27, 28, 29.
Tambavati aagari — 12.
Tangah — 58.
Tantra kaumudi — laj.
Tuntra-pradipa— 74, 77. 70
Tantra ratna — 156.
Tantu- mati — 150-
1 Tata— 35-
' Tara-bhakti-sudharnava — 114
I Taia-candra — Mf>.
Tarkabba sa — 1 44
I Tarkapada — 162.
Taraka Sara — 162. „
Taraka-tattvB-nirpai.ui— 1 33
Taranatha— 46
Taiauni — 130, IS3»?56, 187, i88
Tailkhi-FirozShahi— 67, 85, loi
Tatikh-i-Khan-Jahau Lodi— Sg.
Taiikh Slubarak Sbabi — 36
Taiikh-ul-Fibut— 2 it.
Tala-paryya parisudhi- 14£>.
Tattva-biudu — 276.
Tattva-ciiita-ma^i — n2, 139. 133 > ‘} 7 - '
147, 1S3, 162, 163, 166. tO.8, I78 .a£8o,
Tatiya- ctnla.ma^u-aloka-pariM.yta,— ! 25
Tattva-dipiui-vasavadatta-tika — 136.
Tattya-mrta-saroddbara — 78, 17S
Tattva-saimiksa — 176
I Tattva sarada— 170.
I Tavatiinsa — 44.
' Taylor — 241.
Tekati — 224.
' Tewar— 55.
I Thakani Tbakkura— 1 3 a.
Thauesbwar — 8, 30.
Thegba— 132. aiS-
Tbomaa — 58, 59i 64, 80.^37.
Tboma!. Park — 238.
Tibet— 37, 38) 40> 41. 3D.34.
I Tibetan Invasion of India-yiS!
' Ticb-lo — 50
Tigris— 61.
Tifaka surl— IS 9 -
Tilawat — 57 . S8.
Tirbhukti — 2, 4, 5 > 5 S’ 74. 7 ^-
Tirhut — 1-6, 8, 30, 23"35, 29. Jo. 33. 35*
37. 38. 43. 47.49“S*. S4-60) 62,
68, 72-74,, 80-82, 85-90, ^13.
123, 127. 147. 149. 138. 17s. 18a. =02.
hi, 218, 219. ’b20j^223, 224, 2^^, 229,
26S
INDIiX.
230-2^4. 236-238. 2411, 241, 244, 2 1
247. •
Tiihutiaiiis — i jS. •
Tirhut Paiiii— 65.
Tirtha — cmta-maui— 1 1 1 , 1 s 3.
Tithi — 1A4, 172,
Tithi-niniaya — iii.
Tithi-tatfva-civ-la -main- 147.
Tivaia — 5.
Tiraai — 238, 241,
odar JIal— 92, 94, 165, 216
odd —36.
Tonki— 12.
.Trbhukti — 48, 147
Treatises (India) —103.
Tjrhutam— 6
Tiipura — 55
Tripura £mha — 72.
Tiitiya-chaicra-varti lakiiialoka— 1 37.
Triyuga— 3, 4.
Tfkaa^a-^esa — 158, u/j.
T^kai^la-iie.sa-kosa — 5
'ntiavi^idu — 12, 22,
Tipuraaiftidari stuti-kavya — 143
Tr-sutri-vyakliy a — 147,
, Tf-syiri-uibandlia-vyakhya- 166
'J%viktaina-narayaua — 1 32
Trvindu— 21 , 22.
Troyer- -44.
Tj^mer— 2, 30, 37.
TfigETakpur — 68
aCula-puru^a— 67, 76, 124.
Tula.<il Basa — 2 q, :3s, 130
Turk — 5S.
Tnrksiulia — 241 .
' Tumour — 50.
Tu^lta— 39. 50.
Tuzuigi-babari — 87 .
u
rdal-akara — So, 121.
Ud ayakaraiia-ra ja — 209.
Udayana (caryya) — 47, lou, 114, 129,
130, 131, 146, 162, 166, 173, 174, 179.
192. I'JS-
Udikara^a — 92, 2tj6.
Udvasu — 16, 19, 20.
s> 17 c!^ota — ifi 6 -
Ugra sena Siiii&a — 206, 21't),
lljaua — 119.
_U 5 jain— 114-
'IJmapati — no, 174, 175.
Uaadi vTtti— 155.
United Provinces — 26.
Upagu—iS, 19 -
Upagupta — 19.
Upamanya-gtitra— I ra.
Upannya-lak?nalok^— 137.
UKSiraja— 30, 41. "
Urva8i— 19, 20^
U^ardna Nataka—
Ut^ira-pada — ^26, .#7, 39.
Vacaspati (Mi^-a) -73-7^,, 7.3, si , 103,
no, 112. 113, no, 121, 122, 123, 128,
'29, 134, 143, 144, 145, 147, J52, 133,
156, ifip, I7U 17'!. 176, 177. 106,
216
Vacdspatya — 176
Vagbati— 4, 123 •
Vagmati — ao, 67.
Vabinipati — 166.
' Vabulaswn — 18, 10.
Vaideha — 4, ly, 20
Vaidehi — 2, 4.
Vaidehi-pu ti a — 47.
Vaidya natha-payaguiida — 172.
Vaidyadeva — 50.
Vaijali- -7f>, 79-
Vai]oli grama — 163
Vaisrili— I, IS, 18, 20-24,34-38,40,41,
42, 43,44.45,46, 47,48.50, 52, S3
Vaisali-iiagaia-Gana-Rdja-lCulanam ab-
biseka niaiigaia-pokfchaiani— 40
Vaisaliya— 35, 41. . ,
Vaisampayaua — n, 12.
Vaife^iika— 116, 127, 192. 193, 195, i</
Vaiie.sika-stUra-pi aka'-a— 1 60
Vaishwauara — 7.
Vdisiiava Dnsa — 1841
I Vaisravana — 37.
I Vaissilief— 46.
Va4ya— 7, 21, 22, 3,8.
' Vajasaneya — 13.
I Vajasneyins — no, 146
Vaijians — 43.
^akyabada — 1 14
I vakya ratna — 144.
' Valakasma — 31.
I Vallabhacaryya — 166, 179.
Valmi®— 3,4, 15, 16, iS, 23, 27, 2'.
' Vamadeva — i^i), 171.
’ Vamniia — 14.
, Vanisa-mani — no, 190.
I Vanagbosa — 4.
I Vaudhuiuana — 21.
Va:tiganiaij.i— no, 180, 197.
Vani bbusafia — 124, 125, —
Vauiswara-bhagwati — 1 1 1
Varalia-inihira — 122.
Varchaiii — 4. ,,
Yardhamana — 70, 73, 75, 76^ 78, no,
112, no, 128, 130, 133 , i, 34 oI 37, i4=,
ISO, 130, 162, 164, 167, i7j;, 17.S, 170,
tSo, I9<>.
Varendra — 56.' ,,
VarliBT- 17. '*
I Vaijcia (^ia)-ratudkar — f.9, 141, 2
1 Varsa-dipika — 121. ,,
Varsa-krtya — 122, 164, 182, 183
Varttika-sdra — 148.
Varttika-sdra-aangraha — 148,
Vasanta-iaj a — 1 2 1 .
Vasava datta — 81, 136.
m *
INDEX.
270
Yaiuuna— 4 ,*v26, 27, 29.
Y anliig- vrtti — 155.
YaSo vartiana-chandel — 54.
Y ay akabhukti — 5 .
Yayur-veda — 9, ii, 12, 22 .
Yoga— 63.
Yoga bhasya-vivftti — 176.
Yogiswara — 121, laS ->
Yudhisthira — 24, 30
Yuechi — ^37.
Yiikti-dipika — 176.
1 Ywatichwang — 36, 191.
z
Zafar IChan — 101.
Ziparan — 87, 2cf>.
Printed at the Baptist Mission Press Calcutta.
INDEX.
2C)g
Vasawi — j6,
Vaai^llia— 3, 4, i8-ao.
VaW,uratn^aU — 141 .
Vasu— 16, 34, 55.
Vasubanclliw— 43.
Vasudeva — 27, 139, no, 140, ifi;, 170,
tSo.
Vastiret — 33.
Vataha vaija — 130, 130.
Vataspri— 2 1 .
Vatsya-gotro — 1 1 S .
Vatayayana — 1S9, 194.
Vayu — I, 21, 24.
Vedadliara — 136.
Vedanta-kalp-iani — 176.
Vedanta-Saririka-bhasya-bhaniati — 1 76.
Vaflanta-tattva-kaumudi— 176.
Veda^iyaaa — 33.
Vedivinoda — i6G.
Veganiana — 21.
yep.i-sainhara-natako— 63, Sr, 136.
V Kai'Sainhara- tlka — 136.
Ve^ateswaf Press— 21.
Vibadha — 16.
Vidavata-ptabodhani — 78,
/iddha Snla-bhanjiha — 1 59. 1 47.
r^ideha-^-9. iS. 19. 28, 30, 34, 35, 36,
Wdeha-tdalh»iia— 20.
ndbi-viveka — 14S.
^/’idya -dhara — 13(S.
Vidya kara (MiAra)— ito, 157, x8i
Vidyapatl— 60, bS, 70-74, 77, 81, no,
123, Mil 1421 169, 181-188,202,203,
204, 309.
Vibara— 4t, 45, 49.
Vijaya— 18.
yijnanieiwara — 13.
■“/ibratoa— 13, 41.
ViktaiD a-carita — 55.
VikramorbaSi — 142.
Vinashrvana — ig.
Vtaischaya — ^41.
Vlraga — 4.
Viiasani — 124.
Vita Siuha— 181, 183.
Virata — 30.
Viieswata— 66, 67, 83, 123, 128.
Virud— 73, 73, 75, 82-
Vitiid&vall— 119, 120, 158.
VirttdbalIiuiua.paksa-gTantha.loka — 137.
Viittdba.sldtoa)3Lttt-granthdloka — 1 37.
Vi4altt— 15, 32. 34. 36, 42-
Vi^ldputi — 15.
Visesa-niryuktyaloka— 1 3 7.
Viseiwara— 145, 146,
VisWamitra— 4, 13-15, 31,
Vishwasa Devi — 73, 84.
Vispu-^, 147.
Yispn-datta (pha),— 1 10,188.
Vlfttu-JLliSra — 158. -
Vi^iju-piftapa — i, 2,4, 6, 11, 16-18, ao,
ai, 2^, 25, 26f29, 55.
Vis-wabasu — 39.
Vi^anatha — 136, 132.
Viawarupa — 121.
Vi^wasa-devi — S4, t8i, 182, 183.
VKabavya — 18, ig, 55.
Vivada-candra— 73, 74, 77, lai, 122, 139,
Vivada-cipta-mapi — ni, 121, 122, 134.
Vivada-nirnCy a — 1 1 j .
Vivada-ratna-kara — 67, 131, 122, 133.
Vivada-aararuava — 167.
Vivahadi-paddhati— 161 .
Vivaha-lattva — 143.
Vivimsa— ai.
Vratacara — 115.
Vrata-paddhati— 163, 164, 170.
Vrata-sagara — 12’.
Vrata-sara — 169.
Vyhadaraiiyako - parinisada - varttika —
X46.
Vvhadakathd — 18-20.
Vri33ian-29, 34, 35, 36. 37, 38, 43, 44.
52. 53-
Viiahagana — 42. r
Vrtti-mukta-waU 127.
Vrtya-darpatia— 1 19.
Vyababara-ciiita-mauJ— 73, 74, 76,111,
112, 156.
Vyavahara-rajna-kara — 122, 123.
Vyavahara-tarangini— 1 33.
Vyavahara-ti] aka — 149.
Vy agUr a-m ati — ^4.
VyakbyS-myta— 63.
Vyaptyanugamaloka — 137.
Vyasa— II, 23, 34.
Vyaaa-caryya — 13, 16.
w
f addell — 51.
akiat-i-mushtaki — 88, 206,
Wang-Hftten-rse— 50, ft.
Watters— 51.
Weber— 7, 12, 41, 63.
Westloo — 105.
Whitney — 24.
Wilford, Colonel — 24.
Wilson— 9, 24, 237. •
William Bentink, Lord — 207.
Wright Piscbe— 6o„
Y ' r
Y ahya-bitt- Ahmed — 86.
Yahya-I-Israil— 8fi.
Yajnatmaii — 156. „
Yajfle malla —
Yajflapati— 152, i53- p
Ydjflavalkya — 4, 9-13, 18, 23, 25
195, 196. " •-
Yaifiavalkya-smrti— rii, 12.
Yak$a Malla — 61.
Yamadagni— 30, 31, 33. .
fc-r
Live Music
Archive
Librivox
Free Audio
Metropolitan Museum
Cleveland
Museum of Art
Internet
Arcade
Console Living Room
Open Library
American
Libraries
TV News
Understanding
9/11